
Blood of the Rainbow

Raging Storm

By Shelia Chapman

Hexham

2011/8

Edition 1.3.1 (EPUB)
Shelia Chapman has asserted her right under the Copyright, Designs and Patents Act 1988 to be identified as the author of this work.

This book is a work of fiction and, except in the case of historical fact, any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, is purely coincidental.

Copyright © 2011/18 Shelia Chapman

All rights reserved under International and Pan-American

Copyright Conventions.

ISBN-10: 1467963100

EPUB Edition

Thank you for downloading this e-book. This book remains the copyrighted property of the author, and may not be redistributed to others for commercial or noncommercial purposes. If you enjoyed this book, please encourage your friends to download their own copy from their favorite authorized retailer. Thank you for your support.

My grateful thanks go out to my husband, my son Adam, Connie Deavers and Brenda Swiger for all their help, and patience.

This book uses a mixture of US and UK English. The narrative is in US English, but where written items are quoted, the appropriate spelling, grammar, and idiom of the character is used
This book is the first of a trilogy which acts as a prequel to the 'A Vested Interest' series. In the timeline, 'Raging Storm' would be set about seven years before 'Immortality Gene'.

'Raging Storm' is a fictional, paranormal romance novel, which unlike the other 'A Vested Interest' books, was written entirely by Shelia.

John Chapman

(Editor)

# Chapter 1

Sara Foster had explained her reasons for leaving Crooked Creek, but, of course, Kaye, her mother, hadn't listened. James, her father, understood. Her mother never tried to understand. To Kaye, adventure was better left to the movies. Internet was for perverts and ax murderers.

Too old-fashioned, and set in her ways, Kaye expected Sara to marry a local boy and spend the rest of her life driving a dilapidated old pickup down dirt roads. Oh, and grandkids, mustn't forget those. Had to preserve the Foster genes. Sara didn't want that life. The world was too big and exciting to ignore. She wanted to make a name for herself and be remembered.

Lucy Ripley, Kaye's younger sister, lived in Shreveport, a city a hundred miles north of Crooked Creek. When possible, Sara had spent summer breaks with her. It gave Lucy a chance to catch up, and Sara a chance to breathe. At least that had been the arrangement until three years ago, when Lucy joined a country-rock band called Raging Storm.

Kaye hated musicians as much as she hated Native Americans. Why she was so prejudiced remained a mystery to Sara, but she hated everything about them. When she learned Lucy was part of the band, Sara wasn't allowed to communicate with her aunt, let alone visit during her breaks.

Sara's mother saw her sister as a bad influence. She didn't want Sara exposed to her promiscuous ways. Musicians traveled from town to town, living off the crumbs from someone else's table or by selling their bodies. To Kaye, another name for a musician was a gigolo or in her sister's case, a whore.

\------------

Until Sara had turned eighteen and graduated high school, she'd followed her mother's rigid small-town rules. If Kaye had known James had been mailing Sara's letters to Lucy for three years, she would've thrown a fit. If she'd found out he'd given their daughter a cell phone, to stay in touch with Lucy, she would've thrown him out and divorced him. But James didn't care. Sara was his world. He did whatever made her happy.

She was a singer and a songwriter, and she was good at it. Her only problem was singing in public. It petrified her. Regardless, he knew one day his daughter would be a star. It was her dream, and to make it happen, she needed to chase her rainbows. She had to break free from her mother, which meant breaking free from him, as well. To James, that was part of being a father, letting go and allowing his child to grow.

\------------

On Sara's sixteenth birthday, Lucy had told her when she finished school, she could come and live with her. She'd promised to show her life in the big city. With a population of around 300,000, Shreveport didn't qualify as 'the big city', but it beat Sara's little hick hometown. After all, how many famous musicians came from a place called Crooked Creek?

From experience, and reading her letters, Lucy knew Sara couldn't withstand Kaye's badgering. She was smothering her, and if it continued, she would destroy Sara's dreams. One of the reasons Lucy had joined the band was to help her. She'd blown her chance at stardom, but for her niece, the door was wide open.

\------------

Sara had packed her bags and was ready to go, a week before graduation. She didn't have much, some clothes, a guitar, laptop and several boxes of music and memories.

The day after graduation, she loaded her things into the trunk of her car and hugged her parents one last time. With tears in her eyes, Kaye made her promise to call, the second she got to Shreveport.

She made a quick trip to the gas station and hit the highway. She turned her music up loud and left her old life behind. Sara had never felt so free. She sensed her life was about to change. Everything was different, even the leaves on the trees, and the smell of the misting rain spattering on her windshield. She was seeing her world for the first time through new eyes.

\------------

Jared grabbed the door handle on his black BMW and glanced across the street. A strange car had pulled into Lucy's drive. He frowned and scratched the back of his head.

Lucy stood by the car, waiting. The girl barely got out before she grabbed her and hugged her.

He did a double-take.

"Hi, Luce," she giggled.

"Sara! Hi, kid. You finally made it!"

She smiled. "Um, Luce, could you let me breathe now?"

Jared narrowed his eyes. So her name is Sara. She looked so familiar; he couldn't help but stare. "Who are you? Where have I seen you? You can't be her, can you?" Using his enhanced hearing, he continued to eavesdrop.

Lucy put an arm around Sara's shoulders. "I'm so glad you're here. We're gonna have so much fun!" she said in a high-pitched voice. Sara opened the trunk and handed her a carryall.

He leaned against the back of his car and smirked slightly, not hiding the fact, he was watching them.

Lucy slung the strap over her shoulder and picked up the laptop. "This isn't heavy, Sara. It can't be all of your stuff!"

She sighed. "Mother wouldn't let me bring a lot. It's part of her plan to lure me back." She grunted, set a box of books on the driveway and reached for her guitar case. "Besides, I figured when I got a job, I could buy what I need." She propped the case against the back bumper.

Lucy forced the air from her lungs and frowned. "That reminds me. When we're done, you get on your phone and call your mother. Kaye has called twice already. She seems to think you should've been here thirty minutes ago."

Sara shook her head and groaned. "Luce, she knows how long it takes to get here. I've been driving for three years, without a single speeding ticket or being involved in an accident. I don't understand why she insists on worrying about me."

Jared chuckled a little too loudly. Sara glanced across the street and held his gaze for a few seconds. He crouched as though he'd dropped something. He didn't want to seem rude, but he couldn't keep his eyes off her.

She laughed. "Don't knock it, kid. I guess it's her way of showing she loves you."

"No, it's not! It's her way of making sure I didn't do something impulsive, like head for Nashville."

"Maybe," Lucy said and glanced up at the cloud-covered sky. "You didn't threaten to run away again, did you?"

Sara exhaled and glanced across the street again.

Jared took a spray bottle from his trunk and pretended to polish his hubcaps.

"The thought had crossed my mind," she said and glanced across the street a third time.

One side of his mouth turned up slightly. He held her gaze like a hungry predator. She turned, grabbed Lucy's arm and leaned closer. "Who's the guy by the black BMW?"

"A dream!" she said and sighed. "That's Jared Thundercloud."

Sara smiled slightly, her cheeks showed some color. "He's Native American!"

Lucy snorted. "You noticed?"

She forced her breath out and shook her head. "Well, duh!"

Lucy chuckled. "Come on, let's get your stuff inside. It looks like the bottom could fall out any second."

He shook his head. "This is stupid. It can't be her!" He stood in thought. Finally, curiosity got the best of him.

Sara struggled to reach some CDs at the back of her trunk.

Jared grinned and admired the view. He softly cleared his throat. She didn't respond. He frowned. Didn't she hear me? He waited. I guess not. Now, what am I supposed to do? He groaned inwardly, remembering the vision.

"It started sprinkling on me, right before I got to the turnoff," she said, grunted and stretched. Her fingertips barely touched the edge of the jewel case. "Now I remember why I didn't want this monster of a car!" She crawled into the trunk. "It's so hard to reach the back of the – gotcha!"

She thinks Luce is still behind her. He softly smiled and leaned closer. "You look like you could use a hand," he said in a voice as soft and smooth as melted chocolate.

Sara jerked her head up, knocked herself silly and stumbled. He grabbed her arm and frowned, agitated with himself for frightening her. "Careful!"

She timidly lifted her eyes to see the face that went with the deep sexy voice. Oh, no! It's him! Her lips parted; her face turned every possible shade of red. She couldn't find her voice. Great, Sara! Now he thinks you're a clumsy idiot!

"No, I don't!" he said without thinking and winced. "Are you OK?"

"Huh?" She touched the top of her head. "I think so," she said, glanced at her hand and swayed.

Jared pulled a white handkerchief from his back pocket and placed it on her head. "Here, apply pressure to it." He put her arm around his shoulders and wrapped his around her waist. "It's alright, lean on me. I've got you." He led her under the carport to the kitchen door. "You banged your head pretty hard. Sorry, I scared you. I honestly thought you heard me." He forced his breath out.

She swallowed hard and softly smiled. "I get queasy when I see my own blood."

He helped her to a dining chair. "Luce, bring me a first aid kit!"

She appeared at the end of the short hall and saw blood on the side of her niece's neck. "Sara! What happened?"

She groaned. "It's not as bad as it looks. I bumped my head."

Jared carefully removed the blood-soaked cloth. Bumped? You nearly knocked yourself out! He took a penlight from his pocket and checked her eyes. "Lemme be the judge of that."

"You're a doctor?"

He smirked. "Did my cold hands give me away?"

"It was the, um," she broke off and sighed, embarrassed.

He frowned and shook his head slightly.

"You know. The thing around your, um... neck."

His eyes lit; he lightly brushed the back of his index finger down her cheek.

"Here you go," Lucy said and slid a clear plastic box, across the table to him.

He glanced at it and rolled his eyes. "Lucy, that's pathetic. What I need is a small bowl, with some hydrogen peroxide in it, and some cotton balls. I need to clean the wound. I assume you have those?"

She frowned, taken aback. "Sure," she snorted. "I'll get them."

Sara glanced at him with hard eyes. You didn't have to be so harsh!

With a pair of tweezers, he separated her hair from the wound. "When was your last tetanus?"

Her mind was still fuzzy. Did he say tetanus? She tried to unscramble her thoughts. She swallowed the bile at the back of her throat. Her blood pressure jumped several notches. "Um, gosh, I don't know. Probably four or five, maybe six years ago. Why?"

"I might need to give you a booster, just to be on the safe side."

Lucy put a bowl and some cotton balls on the table. She sat in a chair beside Sara.

Jared dipped a cotton ball and dabbed her head.

She clenched her teeth. "It stings!"

"Sorry. I'll try to be more careful."

Strange, he practically yelled at her. Why is he being so nice to me? She's more attractive and closer to his age. He's at least five or six years older than me.

"What happen?" Lucy asked again.

He dipped another cotton ball. "It was my fault. I was trying to be a gentleman, and I scared the daylights outta her."

"You know each other?" Sara prompted, trying to sound indifferent.

"Yeah," Lucy smirked.

"Oh," Sara exhaled. Just my luck.

He smiled. She thinks I've got a thing for Luce.

"Sara, this is Jared Thundercloud. He owns Raging Storm, the band I told you about, and he plays keyboard for us. This is my niece, Sara Foster. Oh, and as you might've guessed, he's a doctor."

She rolled her eyes. No joke. The stethoscope around his neck was a dead giveaway – honestly Lucy!

He smiled and briefly shook her hand. "Nice to meet you, Sara."

Their eyes met; she forgot about everything. She took a slow, shaky breath, dazzled by his handsome features and deep, round voice. "Nice to meet you too, Jared, I mean Dr. Thundercloud."

He smiled. "Call me Jared," he said and slowly stroked the full length of her hair against her back. She shivered. "I think you can get by without stitches. I'd be better satisfied if you'd let me give you a tetanus booster. I could make a quick trip to the clinic and bring it back. Will you let me do that?"

Her face warmed. Lucy tucked her chin. Her niece hated hospitals and needles. "I'll be gentle," he said and wiped the blood from the side of her neck.

Sara took another slow breath. "I guess so," she said reluctantly. He would never know how much she wanted to say no.

"Thank you," he whispered in her ear and stood. His hot breath made her shiver again. "Speaking of Raging Storm," Jared said to Lucy. "We're still on for practice tonight, aren't we? Unless you two wanna spend some time with each other." He sat in the chair beside Sara, took her hand, and turned it over. "That's your head clean. Let's get rid of the blood on your hand before you throw up on me." He smiled and wiped it with an alcohol swab.

She thought her heart would jump out of her chest. He was so handsome. She couldn't help but stare at his deeply tanned skin. His long black hair, hanging below the end of his shoulder blades, tied back at the base of his neck.

Lucy winked at her. "I was thinking about bringing Sara with me. You see, the kid plays guitar and sings pretty good too. I taught her everything I know. I was hoping you could use another female vocalist."

She sighed and rolled her eyes. "Thanks, Luce!" she said with sarcasm. Now he'll want me to play and sing for him. Even if I didn't have stage fright, if he's anywhere near me, I'll have trouble remembering my name, let alone song lyrics. Breathe, Sara, breathe!

Jared smirked. "Yeah, I saw the guitar. In that case, Sara, would you like me to teach you to play?"

Lucy punched him in the arm, hard. "You rat!"

"Damn, Luce!" He glared at her and rubbed his arm. "I'll look forward to tonight. That's if you're feeling up to it. If not, we can put it off until next week. You might have a slight headache from your head-butting session," he teased.

If you wanna spend time with me, I won't let a headache spoil it. "I'm fine!" she said quickly. He turned the full force of his dark, piercing eyes on her. I think. He stood. Oh, no, he's leaving! She groaned inwardly.

Jared softly chuckled, enjoying his advantage over her. "How about you and I go for a walk so I can make sure you're not gonna have any adverse effects from your bump?"

Did he ask me to go for a walk with him? Alone? Sara had followed rules for so long she automatically looked to Lucy and waited. After all, if there were rules to adhere to, they would be hers now.

"You're almost nineteen, Sara. It's up to you."

Wow! She's right. I'm an adult. She can't legally stop me from doing anything.

Nevertheless, Lucy was sweet and had always treated her with respect, so she would extend her the same courtesy. She would have Kaye as well if she'd stop treating her like a child. "Sure, I'd love to unless you want me to stay here with you, Luce."

She smiled. She'd seen right through Sara's sugarcoated gesture. Lucy, he doesn't want you. Remember that! "If I didn't know better, I'd swear you were hitting on my niece."

"Lucy!" she groaned and rolled her eyes again.

He smiled down at her. "That's because I am!"

Yep - thought so. "Where are you taking her?" she asked and faked approval.

"By the river."

"Oh, no!" Sara said. "What about my mother?"

It's official. I don't stand a chance with him. He wants my niece! Be happy for her Lucy. Be happy for her. She shook her head and waved it off. "Go on – get outta here. I'll think of some kinda lie to pacify her. That's what she expects me to do anyway."

Yes! Sara tried to contain her excitement. "Are you sure?"

"I'm sure. Now get outta here before I change my mind." "You behave!" she said and flashed Jared a warning glare.

"Shoot!" he frowned. "There goes my fun. Don't worry, Luce. She's safe with me." Safer than you could imagine.

He put a hand on the small of her back and guided her to the door. "Oh! Don't eat, Luce," he threw over his shoulder. "We're having a cookout."

# Chapter 2

There was an awkward silence as they strolled down the sidewalk. Jared didn't know what to say and Sara was too shy to say anything. "So... are you going to college in Shreveport?" he asked, finally breaking the ice.

"To be honest, I hadn't given it a lotta thought. If I could get past my stage fright, I'd like to pursue my music."

"I could get you past that," he said and smirked.

She took a slow breath. I'll bet you could too. He's flirting with you stupid! Do something! Say something. I can't! I just can't! Sara, you're a chicken!

He softly chuckled. She certainly seems like the right girl. "Luce is right. Raging Storm could use another female vocalist. Maybe you and I could do some duets?"

His voice is so sexy, I can only imagine what he sounds like when he sings. She snorted. "You might not say that after you've heard me sing."

"Not hardly."

Sara snickered and blushed. "Um, do you sing or just play?" You idiot! Lucy already told you he does both. What's wrong with me? I've been around guys before. But he doesn't even compare to Jeff, the cheat! Try asking him something he hasn't answered - dunce!

He smiled, sensing her embarrassment. "I do both."

"Can I ask a question?"

He chuckled and gave her a sideways glance. "No, I'm not married. And no, I don't have a steady girlfriend – yet," he said, answering the questions she was too shy to ask.

"Very informative, but that wasn't what I wanted to know," she lied.

"Oh, sorry," his voice trailed off.

She took a deep breath. "I'm not prejudiced, or anything, but which tribe are you from? I mean, obviously you're Native American."

"Aren't we observant? Was it my dark skin, high cheekbones or long hair? Please tell me it wasn't the accent. I've been working hard, not to say 'how' when I greet people. You tell me. Guess, Sara."

Great, you've offended him. He's too polite to say anything. Offending him was the last thing I wanted to do. "I'm not good at guessing games!"

He stood in front of her, forcing her to look up at him or at her feet. "Oh, come on, try, please."

Oh, God, don't beg, Jared. She taxed her memory but came up blank. Since she was a child, she'd been intrigued with Native Americans. It was one of the things which had attracted her to him. She glanced at his leather wristband but didn't recognize the baying wolf. "Navajo?"

His expression was serious, his eyes were unreadable.

Oh, no! I got it wrong!

Close enough. "Yep," Jared finally grinned and stepped to her side again.

Sara exhaled noticeably, still not thinking too clearly. "Do you live on a reservation?" Idiot! Her face turned a deeper shade of red. You're so stupid! Of course, he doesn't. There are no Navajo reservations anywhere near Shreveport. You moron!

He softly laughed. "I live at Wisteria Hall, to the north of Cross Lake. My grandfather, in Arizona, lives on one, though. Maybe I could take you there sometime. Raging Storm plays at the annual country music convention every year."

She smiled. "I've always wanted to see Arizona. I loved 'Geronimo' and 'Last of the Mohicans'."

He snorted. "Well, at least you got one of them right."

Her eyebrows shot up. "What?"

They started walking again. "Um, Sara, 'Last of the Mohicans' was filmed in North Carolina."

"Oops, sorry," she said and blushed again. "Guess I took the movies too seriously."

"It's alright. I'll enjoy serving as your guide."

She frowned. "For where? North Carolina?"

"No, silly! Arizona. I'll look forward to showing it to you, all of it."

~ ~ ~

They had walked a while longer before Sara mustered enough courage to say anything else. "Is Wisteria Hall some kinda plantation?" Maybe the house is a safer subject. If you embarrass yourself much more, your face is gonna burst into flames. You already look like you've been sunburned!

Jared smiled slightly. "Yes. During the slave days, it was a cotton plantation. It's about eight or nine miles outside the city limits."

"Why is it called Wisteria Hall?" she asked, feeling a little braver as they neared the curb.

He pursed his lips, glanced at her sidelong and took her hand. "You'll understand when you see it," he said and led her across the street. They crawled over a low, white picket fence. Instead of letting go of her hand, he laced his fingers with hers.

She drew in a quick breath; her eyes widened. She shivered. If I'd known you were here, I would've moved long ago. Even if it meant running away from home and finishing school in Shreveport!

He grinned knowingly and led her to the edge of the river. Every so often, he looked at her and smiled. After a while, it had made her feel self-conscious. Each time their eyes had met, she blushed and glanced away. She stared across the water. "Why do you keep doing that?"

"Doing what?"

"Staring at me and smiling."

"Oh, I'm sorry!" he said and cleared his throat. "I didn't realize I," he broke off. "I'm just making sure. I'm afraid you're gonna vanish like you do in my dreams."

Sara cocked her head. We're strangers! Maybe it was a pickup line. "You've seen me in your dreams?"

"That's why I crossed the street when I saw you with Lucy." He tucked his chin. "It's stupid, but I had to find out if you were real."

"Um, to say the least, I'm flattered, but why would you dream about a total stranger?"

He skipped a stone across the water and snorted. "Depends on who you're talking to."

Without thinking, she skipped a stone all the way to the opposite bank. "I don't understand."

His lips parted. "You're good at that!"

She arched an eyebrow. "And you're good at avoiding questions."

He reflected her grin. "I wasn't avoiding your questions," he said and sighed. "I didn't wanna scare you."

"How could you scare me?"

He took a slow breath. "If you asked my grandfather, he would say, you were my destiny."

Sara's eyes widened; her heart began to pound. Me? His destiny? She laughed to diffuse the situation. She didn't want him to see how much he'd piqued her attention. "Destiny?"

Jared shook his head. OK, here goes. "A Tribal leader, something similar to royalty for us, has a heavy responsibility to look out for the welfare of our people. As Navajo, we have a responsibility to look out for all people. We don't view relationships in the same way as others do. We don't divorce. We don't need to. Our perfect match, if you believe the legend, finds us. We're drawn to each other by an invisible force."

He studied her eyes and smiled. She doesn't look freaked out, yet. "It starts in our dreams. When we find this other person, our perfect match, in the waking world, well, nothing else matters to us but them. Our goal in life, our duty, is to secure the relationship and pass it on to our children. According to my grandfather, neither, of the pair ever wants or needs anyone else." Jared, you're pushing this. "They um, they never wanna be apart. We're like wolves. We mate for life or until our mate dies. Sometimes, we might find someone else, but they seldom come close to our perfect match."

Sara glanced away and blinked to clear her vision. She swallowed hard and fought to keep her voice steady. "And, you think I'm your perfect match because you saw me in your dreams?"

He chuckled. Easy, Jared if she thinks you believe what you're saying, you'll scare her off. But Sara's eyes were not wide with fear, they were wide with admiration and awe.

He snorted. "If you believe my granddad's stories. You see, in the spirit world, we're all the same, made up of two parts, one male, and one female. When we enter the world of the waking, which is what we call this world, those parts split and go their separate ways. But... neither person ever feels quite the same until they find each other again. Only then, can we feel whole. We might have short-term relationships with different people before our perfect match, but it never lasts."

She wouldn't make eye contact with him. She couldn't. She didn't dare. Jared felt her hand, moist and slightly shaking in his.

Either ask him or drop the subject. "Do you believe the stories?" she asked quickly.

He gazed at her for a long while and smiled. "I didn't," his voice trailed off.

She blinked to break away from his penetrating eyes.

He squeezed her hand. "Come on. We better go back. Lucy's gonna think I've run off with you."

~ ~ ~

On the way, they talked continuously. He told her stories about his people and some more about Raging Storm. He shared his dreams of eventually going on the road full-time, but said he was torn between the band and his medical practice.

Lucy smiled as they entered the kitchen. "It's about time. I was getting ready to send out a search party."

Sara frowned. Oh God, she's turning into my mother. That's all I need now.

She smiled. "Just kidding. Your mother wanted to talk to you, but I told her you were out walking with a friend of mine."

"What did she say?"

"Oh, you know your mother. It's gonna take her a while to get used to the idea of you being an adult. She still thinks of you as a little girl." She glanced at their hands. "I'm finding it a little hard myself, but you are definitely growing up."

Jared stood. "Well, I need to run and get the studio set up. I've got people to do it for me, but I like to do some things by myself. Besides, I don't trust anyone with my equipment."

He glanced at Sara. She looked as if she might burst into tears any second. She wasn't willing to let him go, and he wasn't ready to let her go either. "Why don't you and Sara ride with me, instead of coming with Laurel and Hardy across the street?"

Lucy's eyes widened. "Now? Jared, I can't. I'm waiting for a phone call." Sara gave her a pleading look. Oh, no – her puppy dog eyes. Kaye's gonna kill me for this! "Sara, you can go if you want to."

She cocked her head. "Are you sure?" she prompted, trying to sound unconcerned.

Lucy sighed. "Yes, I'm sure. I'll ride with Curly and Moe."

Sara frowned. "Don't you drive your car?"

"Not to band practice. Why should I, when two of the members live right across the street from me? Seems a little silly to waste gas when I don't have to."

"We could always take my...."

"Sara – go!" she broke in. You're being polite. If I were in your place, I would already be in his car.

She hugged her. "You're the best, Luce."

Lucy smiled as they walked out the door. Yeah, but I'll always settle for second best for you, kid.

\------------

Jared led Sara across the street. "Come inside for a minute. I'll introduce you to two of the Three Stooges, my buddies in crime." He led her to the kitchen. Both men were facing the opposite direction. He whistled. "I'm gonna cut out now, and get things set up. Sara, this is Steve Goodard, and the ugly guy by the sink with the goatee is Carl. This is Sara Foster, Lucy's niece, and my newest female vocalist."

Steve and Carl stumbled into each other, to be the first to shake her hand. With an elbow to Carl's side, Steve succeeded, holding it a little longer than necessary. "Very pleased to meet you, Sara. Will you be spending the whole summer in Shreveport?"

She smiled. "I moved in with Lucy, today, so I guess I'll be hanging around for a while."

He arched an eyebrow. "Really?"

Jared glanced at Sara's hand and gave Steve a look of warning.

He abruptly let go of it and swallowed hard. "Welcome to Shreveport, Sara," he said platonically.

She smiled shyly and dipped her chin. "Thank you."

"Nice to meet you, Sara," Carl said and briefly shook her hand. "Welcome to the neighborhood and the band. Now, I'll see if I can find a mop to clean up Steve's drool."

She laughed.

He punched Carl in the arm, hard. "You moron!"

Jared rolled his eyes and sighed. Morons! "As you might've guessed, they're brothers. They could easily pass for two of The Three Stooges, the way they trip on their feet. Carl, here, can make a lead guitar talk, and Steve is one hell of a drummer," he said and put an arm around her shoulders, reaffirming his claim on her. "How long will you three be? Lucy said she was waiting for a phone call."

Steve sighed. "Bonehead here needs to stop by the music store and get some new strings. Maybe an hour or an hour and a half at the most. Depends on when Luce gets here."

Damn! So soon! Jared sighed. "I guess we'll see you then," he said and tried to sound enthusiastic. He certainly didn't look the part. "There's um, there's no rush. We're having dinner first. I've got the cooks grilling steaks and the works."

Steve followed them to the door. "OK, cool, sweet!"

Jared led Sara to his convertible, held the door for her and hopped behind the wheel. "Don't forget to put your seatbelt on." He revved the engine and backed out onto the street.

# Chapter 3

Jared pulled onto a narrow dirt road. Off in the distance was a large colonial-style mansion. Fifteen feet on either side of the road stood ancient oaks thickly laden with wisteria vines. Neither the trees nor the vines had been pruned. Through the years, they had wildly wound their way across the road to each other. Cascading purple blossoms swayed gently in the breeze and filled the air with a sweet, familiar fragrance. Together, the trees and vines had created a natural green and purple tunnel all the way up to the house. Wisterias hung from the second-floor balcony, adding the finishing touches.

"Wow! I see why it's called Wisteria Hall now," Sara said.

He glanced at her sidelong and smiled. "I figured you might."

~ ~ ~

He followed the drive to the back of the house and into a well-lit garage. Inside were several other vehicles, a couple motorcycles, and a bass boat. Metal stairs led up to the first floor.

Jared held the door and waited. Sara was a little overwhelmed when they entered the house. It was enormous from the outside, but nowhere near as massive, as it was on the inside. He took her hand and led her to the kitchen, where Cassie, the maid, greeted them. "Let's get something cool to drink, and I'll show you around," he said.

They passed through the kitchen to the conservatory, and out onto a raised deck. Gerald, the butler, was busy cooking steaks, baked potatoes, and a variety of fruits and vegetables on a huge grill. Jared grabbed a fruit kebab and shared it with Sara.

"This is delicious!"

He grinned, watched her lick the corners of her mouth and take another bite of grilled pineapple. She blushed. "It's really juicy. I've never tasted grilled fruit." Jared staring into her eyes made her nervous. "What spices did your cook use?" she asked, hoping to distract him."

He shrugged. "I have no idea, Sara. You'd have to ask Gerald. He and Cassie do the cooking. I just eat it, but they're very good at their jobs."

She smiled. "They certainly are!"

~ ~ ~

He led her around a large rectangular pool. Spaced alongside it were several patio tables covered with colorful cloth umbrellas. He pointed to a wide manicured lawn. "That's where we usually play touch football and volleyball. If it doesn't rain, we'll probably get a game started later on."

In another part of the grounds, was a magnificent rose garden. Past the house, over a grassy knoll, was a fowl pond. To Sara, it looked more like a smaller version of Cross Lake. Out of the center, rising to a height of twenty feet shot a single jet of water, making the pond look like an enormous fountain.

From a nearby bench, it was possible to enjoy a view of the entire pond. They sat for a while. Jared took her hand again. "Sara," he said in a voice barely above a whisper.

She turned and met his near-black eyes. Her breath froze in her lungs.

"I don't wanna scare you, but," his voice trailed off.

She leaned closer so she could hear above the noise of the water. "But what?"

"The more I'm with you... the more I believe."

She softly smiled and tucked her chin. She understood, how he felt, but wasn't bold enough to share her opinion. "What's the building on the other side of the pool?" she asked, to escape his penetrating gaze.

Jared pulled her to her feet. "That's where we practice. It's a full-blown recording studio, with a dance hall and staged area. I have sound and lighting equipment for special effects. We make our own music videos. "Come on, you can help me set up."

"I thought you didn't trust anyone with your equipment."

He grinned again. "You're not just anyone, Sara. I trust you."

~ ~ ~

He flipped on the lights; her lips parted. He wasn't kidding!

At one end was a control room filled with mixing consoles, monitor speakers, and other audio equipment. Through some soundproof glass doors, was the staged area. Once on the raised platform, it gave the impression of being onstage during a live show. He pointed. "This is where we practice. Start taking the covers off the instruments. I'll fire up the control room."

Sara glanced around. "Where do I put the covers?" It's so well organized, he probably has a specific place for everything.

"Just toss them over there, in the corner," Jared said and pushed back a partition wall, revealing a dark mahogany Yamaha digital grand piano.

Her eyes lit. "This is the keyboard you were talking about?"

He chuckled and patted the space next to him, on the piano stool. "Sit with me," he said and began playing.

Being so close to him made her insides tingle. I must be dreaming!

He smiled and switched on another light. "I only use this while I'm in the studio." He turned slightly and pointed to three electronic synthesizers. "I use those for gigs."

She nodded. "That's what I expected you to use."

~ ~ ~

Jared played a couple of songs and turned. "I know you have stage fright, but I wanna hear you sing before the others get here. This way, you can get a feel for what it's like." He locked his dark eyes with hers. "For now it's just you and me."

The depth of feeling in his voice made her stomach somersault. If he doesn't stop looking at me, I'm gonna melt. "Jared, are you sure you wanna do this?" she asked in a shaky voice. "This seems real, and it makes me feel uncomfortable. I might disappoint you."

"If you think this is real, wait 'til you start singing," he said and smirked. "You'll be fine, Sara."

Her heart began to pound. She swallowed the lump in her throat. "OK," she exhaled, "but promise me one thing, well, actually, two."

He smiled and adjusted the microphone in front of her. "Anything you want, name it."

She took a slow breath and bit her lower lip. "Don't laugh if I mess up, and promise we'll still be friends if I pass out."

Jared smirked again, remembering. "Deal. What key and what do you wanna sing?"

She stalled, trying to remember the name of a song, any song. She looked at the microphone as if it would devour her. Of all the times for her mind to draw a blank, it chose now. She closed her eyes, hoping if she couldn't see the microphone, inspiration might come. Oh, God. Come on, Sara – think! "Um."

He patiently waited.

A minute went by, still nothing. Sara forced her breath out. "Sorry, Jared, but I can't think of anything. Just keep playing. Maybe something will come to me. Play something you think I might like. Maybe we'll get lucky." Or I'll thoroughly make a fool of myself, and you won't want me in the band!

He smiled slightly and closed his eyes as though recalling something from memory. "I know a song that would suit you perfectly. I'll lay odds you'll know it too. Close your eyes, and don't open them 'til you start singing the chorus."

When she heard the introduction, she knew the song. The room went dark. A spotlight focused on her. "Remember what I said. Keep your eyes closed. This is part of your therapy." He selected record on his piano.

Sara took a deep breath and nodded. There was an eruption of applause and whistles. She smiled. She desperately wanted to open her eyes but remembered what he'd said. She kept singing. When she started the chorus, Jared harmonized with her. Slowly, she opened her eyes.

The area in front of them was so real, she wanted to scream. Faces of men, women and children, it felt as though she were performing on stage. Oh, no. I think I'm gonna throw up. If she'd been standing, her knees would've buckled. She pushed her jittery feelings aside and concentrated on the sound of their harmonizing voices.

~ ~ ~

By the time she'd repeated the chorus, she was feeling more relaxed. She finished the last few words. A tear slid down her cheek. He brushed it away with the pad of his thumb and smiled encouragingly. "Don't stop! What's wrong? It was beautiful. You sounded like a pro!"

She swallowed hard. "How did you know?"

"How did I know what?"

"That 'The Rose' was a favorite of mine. How could you...?"

"Destiny," he interjected and brushed the back of his fingers across her cheek.

\------------

Steve, Carl, and Lucy entered the studio, making enough noise to wake the dead. Sara and Jared jumped and looked up. "No, Steve! No 'Wipe Out' tonight," Lucy said. "I've already got a headache."

"Looks like you two got started without us," Steve said and smirked.

Jared exhaled and turned on the stool. Sara stood. He held her wrist. "Stay," he said in a voice she couldn't possibly refuse.

"I didn't want to move," she breathed in his ear. Her hot breath sent his control in a tailspin. He closed his eyes, took a slow breath and groaned. Holy shit! I almost lost it! "Carl. Steve. Listen to this. Luce, I'm sure you already know." Jared played the song again, still fighting to control his emotions.

Lucy smiled. Carl and Steve listened. Except for the absence of the audience, the song was exactly as before. When Sara had finished singing, the room was silent. "You said you were single, right, Sara?" Steve prompted.

Jared glared at him and made a noise almost like a growl. He held up his hands. "Easy man, I was kidding!" I got my sights set on someone else.

Sara frowned; her eyes widened. Why did he get upset? I'm not interested in Steve!

Jared glanced at Sara, sighed and smiled.

Once the other band members arrived, the practice session began. Lucy and Sara harmonized on some old Judd's songs, and some of Sara's songs, as well. Jared and the rest of the band managed to keep up with the new songs. Everything had come together like clockwork.

~ ~ ~

After a while, they stopped to eat. Jared, Carl, Steve, and the rest of the men in the band went outside for a game of touch football. Jared needed a way to get rid of some of his frustration. Sara had tested his willpower to its limit.

She and Lucy watched them play. "So, what did you and Jared do before I got here? Was I right? Is he a dream or what?"

Sara smiled. "I feel like I'm flying, Luce. I would never have dreamed he would be interested in me. You, yes, but not me!"

She laughed. "What makes you think that? He's a handsome hunk, but he's not my type!" she lied.

Sara honestly hadn't paid her statement much attention. "I don't know, I mean, look at you. You're young, you're beautiful, and you're closer to his age. Why would he want someone like me?"

Lucy brushed some loose hairs behind Sara's ear. "Kid, you sell yourself short. You're beautiful and talented. You deserve someone you love, who loves you too." She glanced sidelong at Jared. "If you ever get a chance at true love, take my advice, don't let it pass you by." Especially if it's with him.

Sara nodded and they turned to watch the rest of the game.

~ ~ ~

They tussled around, doing more wrestling than playing, until the cook announced it was time to eat. After filling their plates, they sat at one of the patio tables by the pool. Jared draped his T-shirt across the back of his chair. The way he tucked into his food, he must've worked up a super appetite. Sara glanced at his smooth chest and bit her lower lip. He locked eyes with her.

"So, what do you think, Jared?"

He glanced at Lucy, finished chewing his food and wiped his mouth with a paper napkin. "About what, Luce?"

If you could keep your eyes off her long enough to listen, you might be able to think straight! "About Sara! Was I right? Is she Raging Storm material?" She didn't want to be jealous of her niece, but it was hard not to be. She almost wished he would say no, but she knew he wouldn't. Even if Sara couldn't carry a tune, he wouldn't have said no.

He glanced at Sara. "Yep!"

She smiled and concentrated on her food.

~ ~ ~

Except for Carl, Steve, and Lucy, the other band members had left already. She had to work the next day, so around 10:30, Lucy got ready to leave. Since she had come with Steve and Carl, when they left, the practice session was over, at least for the entire band. Jared wanted to go over a couple more songs with Sara. He told Lucy he'd bring her home later. She was hesitant but agreed when she understood how much Sara wanted to stay.

She told Lucy if her mother called, to tell her she was in the shower or something, and then text her. To get Lucy off the hook, Sara said she'd call her back from Jared's. She was sure Kaye wouldn't approve of her being alone with him. The fact that she was legally an adult and capable of making her own decisions wouldn't matter to her mother. In her eyes, three things were already against Jared, and they hadn't even met. He was Native American, a musician, and he barely knew her daughter.

~ ~ ~

Jared and Sara were alone in the studio again. He sat back at the piano and played something she didn't recognize, but it was pretty. He finished playing the piece and told her it was Bella's Lullaby from the movie 'Twilight'. He played the introduction to another piece. He softly smiled. "You would've been around thirteen when I started writing this. I finished it tonight while you and Lucy were outside getting some air. Seeing you inspired the ending. I didn't wanna play it while the others were here. It wasn't meant for them. It's special, private, just for you."

She was speechless. A lump rose in her throat. "You wrote something for me when I was thirteen, but how?"

"I hope you like it," he said.

"I'm sure, I will. Please, play it for me. I'd love to hear it." Why didn't he answer my question?

She closed her eyes and concentrated on the melody. Despite her fighting to hold them back, a few tears slipped out. Jared stopped playing and brushed them away. "Don't you like it?" he asked invitingly.

Sara cleared her throat. "It's beautiful. No one has ever written a song for me."

He smiled. "I've never written a song for anyone but you." Though, I'm sure there'll be many more to come. If only, his thoughts trailed off.

She laughed. "Come on, Jared. You must have someone special in your life."

He gazed into her eyes. "Not 'til now. The only girl who was ever special to me, was the one from my dreams, the one sitting beside me. We hardly know each other, and I can't stand the thought of being away from you. I hope that doesn't scare you off. I know a relationship takes time and won't work without trust and honesty. Lies cause too many misunderstandings."

Jared waited for her to respond. She couldn't find her voice. He leaned closer. His hot breath cooled on her lips. "Sara, if you don't believe in love at first sight, and you don't wanna be kissed by a stranger... tell me now."

She felt as if she were floating. She stared into his eyes for a long while and softly smiled. "I do believe in love at first sight, and you don't feel like a stranger to me."

He cradled her face and softly kissed her. Her stomach tingled. Jeff, her former boyfriend, had kissed her before, but never like this. She was sad when it ended. He held her. "Now, I believe," he breathed into her hair. He kissed her again, thoroughly and held her for a long time. Things were moving so fast. Unfamiliar feelings consumed her. She knew he'd felt it too. Sadly, it was time to take her home before either of them realized it.

~ ~ ~

Jared walked her to the door. They exchanged numbers, he softly kissed her and left. Sara could barely feel the floor beneath her feet as she tiptoed down the short hallway. Gentle snoring noises greeted her from Lucy's room. She smiled and went into her bedroom.

She took out her short, silk nightgown and thought about taking a shower. In the end, she decided not to. She crawled between the sheets. Her eyes widened; she sat up in bed. She remembered, she hadn't thanked Jared for tonight. Too chicken to call him, she typed out a text message.

Thnks for 2nite. Miss U alrdy.

Sara took a slow breath, closed her eyes, pressed send and put her phone on the nightstand. She stared at it. When a reply didn't come, she turned out the lamp.

~ ~ ~

Forty-five minutes later, her phone vibrated and flashed. She smiled. "Hello."

"Oh, no! I guess I woke you - sorry."

"I'm in bed, but I hadn't gone to sleep yet. I'm glad you called. I'm whispering because I didn't wanna disturb Lucy. She sleeps with her door open. Her room is across the hall from mine."

"I got your text, but I needed to hear your voice again before I went to sleep. I'm in bed too. I started missing you when I realized it was time to take you home. I didn't want to," his voice trailed off.

Sara smiled again. "Me either. I've never felt like this, Jared. It's like," she broke off. "I don't know, like a part of me is missing. Like I left half of my heart with you."

"Me too."

There was a long pause. Sara listened to his breathing. Is he asleep? "Jared... are you still there?"

"Yes!" he answered quickly. "I was just thinking about you and tonight. How beautiful you are, and how lucky I am to have found you."

"You can stop now. You're making me blush."

He laughed. "You're even prettier when you blush."

"OK... I'm hanging up now."

"Don't!" he said and sighed. "I'll try to keep my fantasies to myself. I can't be on much longer anyway. Big day tomorrow – lots of sick people to see. I just wanted to tell you how much I enjoyed tonight and singing with you. You have a beautiful voice, Sara. You shouldn't be worried about stage fright. A few more sessions in the studio with me, and you won't have the problem."

"Jared," she groaned.

"I gotta go. See you soon. Bye, angel."

She opened her mouth to respond, but he was gone.

# Chapter 4

Next morning, while Lucy and Sara were sitting at the table having breakfast, Sara's phone rang. She glanced at Lucy and blushed.

She took a slow breath. "Is it him?" Of course, it's him. Who else would call her this early in the morning? Unless it's....

Sara nodded. "Hello, again."

"I hardly got any sleep last night!"

"Oh, why is that?" She fought to keep the smile from her voice.

"I couldn't get you off my mind."

"Sorry, if I disrupted your sleep."

"Hey, I don't mind. I'm headed to work, but I needed to hear your voice again. Think I'm obsessed?"

I know I am! "Probably. It's nice to hear your voice again too. I had a really good time last night."

Jared chuckled. "Listen, if the weather keeps, would you like to go for a bike ride with me? I have this secret place, I wanna show you."

Sara glanced up and frowned. "Hang on. Lemme see what our plans are."

Lucy put her bowl in the dishwasher and sighed. I might as well look for a Chihuahua.

"Luce, did you have anything special planned? Jared wants to take me for a bike ride after he gets off work."

She laughed and shook her head. "Have a good time but be careful. If anything happened to you, I'd never forgive myself, and your mother would murder me." She slung her purse strap on her shoulder.

"I could tell him no and stay with you."

She kissed the top of her head. "And I'd have to watch you mope around the house all evening. Not a chance. I gotta run. I'll see you tonight, sometime."

"Are you still there?"

He laughed. "Of course! I love the sound of your voice, even when you're not talking to me. It reminds me of a sunny day. Go ahead and smile. I know you're blushing."

Sara could hear the smile in his voice. "OK, well, anyway, Lucy doesn't have anything planned. Are you sure you wanna see me again this soon?"

"I'll pick you up around four. Wear something old. It might be muddy, where we're going." His conversation became rushed. "Oh, and bring your digital camera or phone if you wanna take pictures. Listen, luv, I need to run. Got angry patients waiting for me. See you later."

"Bye," she said, but like last night, he was gone. She sat for a while and pondered on his last words. "Did he call me luv? Wow!"

~ ~ ~

For the rest of the day, Sara was so anxious she couldn't sit still. Lucy wasn't the best housekeeper in the world, so after rearranging the furniture in her room, Sara did the rest of the house. She wanted to listen to some music while she worked, but the CDs were so mixed up, it took forever to find something. She reorganized them.

Later on in the day, she decided to watch a film. The DVDs were in worse shape than the music. She reorganized them, as well. When she'd finished, she categorized Lucy's book collection, according to the Dewey Decimal system. She would probably throw a fit, but Sara didn't care. She needed something to do.

Lucy probably wouldn't thank her, but she rearranged her desk, so she could work more efficiently. She figured Lucy would form a lynching party for her later, but she was so hyper, she couldn't help it.

~ ~ ~

Time seemed to crawl. She tried everything to keep her mind off Jared, but his penetrating eyes kept sneaking into her thoughts. Every song she listened to reminded her of him. She shook her head and groaned. "What have you done to me?"

They'd met yesterday, and already she felt lost without him. She'd never been so obsessed with anyone. Why did he have such a hold on her? Doubt seeped into her thoughts. She began to wonder if this was for real. Whether Jared was for real. Old feelings and fears weighed her down. "Am I reading too much into one date? Did last night count as a date?"

She'd been alone with him for a while, on two occasions. They'd kissed twice, no wait, three times. Did that make it a date? "This evening would certainly qualify as our first official date. Am I getting ahead of myself? Does he feel as strongly about me as I do about him?"

Maybe she was being impulsive. Maybe she'd assumed he'd felt the same. Sara desperately wanted to call him, send him a text, anything to form a connection with him.

"What if my feelings aren't genuine? I've been wrong before."

~ ~ ~

She sat down at Lucy's upright piano and played what she felt. Eventually, a melody took shape. She played through it a couple of times and smiled. She grabbed her laptop. Using her composer program, she made a recording of the piano part. She also made a quick harmony track of herself, singing backup.

She played her guitar and recorded it with the other two tracks. She made a recording of her voice and mixed all the tracks together. She used different effects to tweak the sound and copied the file to her USB key. She fastened it back to the strap around her neck so she could share it with Jared later if she got the chance. He might not even show up.

Thinking of him was a mistake. Sara's doubts and fears came flooding back, crashing her semi-happy mood. She didn't have the heart to work anymore. She needed an escape, a way to express her feelings. The emptiness was like a cancer, slowly devouring her confidence. Only one song could express the pain she felt inside. Music was her way of coping and dealing with feelings she was afraid to act upon, in the real world.

She worked through the chords progressions, grabbed her laptop and guitar and went to the backyard. She leaned against a big tree, by the birdhouse, and loaded her accompaniment program.

~ ~ ~

Sara closed her eyes and strummed her guitar. Soon she was lost in a world of her own. As always, she was so wrapped up in her music, she lost all track of time. She didn't hear the doorbell. When she didn't answer, Jared walked around and came through the side gate.

Her eyes were still closed, lost to the real world. She became aware of another presence, a new vibration in the air around her. One of those urges, you simply can't ignore. She swallowed hard and slowly opened her eyes.

He was standing perfectly still, not making a sound. His face was twisted in an odd expression, almost like pain.

Her heart jumped to her throat. She felt like she couldn't breathe. Oh, God! He's changed his mind about me! He's come to end it. He doesn't wanna see me anymore! She waited for him to say something, do something, make a move of some kind.

Jared stared at her with an empty, lost look in his eyes. He knelt on one knee and brushed some loose hairs behind her ear.

She thought her heart would stop. The anticipation was killing her. His nearness was driving her mad. What are you doing? Why are you stalling? Oh, God! Why doesn't he get it over with? She was dying inside. She swallowed hard and closed her eyes. Maybe this was what he wanted. "Just say it," she whispered.

His lips lingered on her forehead. "What's wrong, Sara?"

"I'm not sure I wanna hear what you're gonna say."

His frown deepened. "What did you think, I was gonna say?"

Sara blinked; tears rolled down her cheeks. "That you don't want," she broke off. "That you've thought about us, and you don't," she broke off again. This isn't working. Just say it, coward! "That you don't wanna see me anymore," she blurted.

Jared smiled. Nothing could be further from the truth! "I was gonna say, your song was beautiful, but I hope it wasn't about me. If it was, I haven't made my feelings clear. Sara, I can't bear to be away from you."

She didn't know what to say. She didn't know what to do, how to feel. She stared into his eyes, hoping a moment of inspiration would come out of the blue and eliminate her doubts. What am I supposed to do? How am I supposed to feel? Should I fall into his arms and kiss him? Where's my silent muse when I need her?

There was a long pause while he patiently waited for her to find her voice. She kept her chin tucked; she wouldn't look at him. "I'm scared, Jared."

He lifted her chin with his index finger until their eyes met again. It wasn't easy for her to hide her feelings from him. It was as if he was a part of her already. His penetrating gaze pierced her heart, straight to her soul.

His wide eyes glossed. "Scared? Of what, me? Of what I said?"

Sara sighed and sniffed. "I'm confused and overwhelmed. I'm not in control of my feelings anymore. I'm beginning to think I'm part of some elaborate plan that's been weaving my life and pushing me in this direction. Pushing me closer... to you. I don't know how to take this." She sighed again. She needed to focus. She needed clarity. She tried to look away, but he wouldn't let her.

"I've lived my life, mostly on absolutions, and logic," she reluctantly continued. "Whatever is going on between us, well, it doesn't fall under those categories."

Jared's eyes turned dark and serious, swirling with sorrow. "Am I, moving too fast for you? Do you want me, to back off?"

"No! I don't, and that's what scares me," she answered quickly. "I've reached a point of no return. If this ends, if we end, I'm headed for one hell of a fall. I'm living in a fantasy world, and I'm not Cinderella. There won't be a happy ending, not for me."

He smiled. "It's not fantasy, Sara! It's real. I've spent the last two hours, cleaning my office. My desk is spotless. My office is spotless. My receptionist thinks I'm mad. It's unusual for me to spring clean my desk or my office, but I needed something to do. Thirty minutes ago, I began feeling so lost and empty. If I'd given in to those feelings, I would've cried. I could think of only one thing that could make me feel that way. I had to know if you were OK."

He stroked her hair. "When I left the clinic, I couldn't get home fast enough." He snorted. "I showered and dressed so fast, I'm not even sure my socks match. All I thought about was getting to you. Holding you in my arms and scaring away whatever made you feel this way. I jumped on my bike and rushed straight over here. I know I'm early, but I couldn't stand it another second!"

Jared brushed the back of his fingers across her cheek. "What do I find when I get here?" He stood. "Come here," he said and pulled her into his arms. He kissed her neck and buried his face in her hair. "I've missed you, Sara. It's been hours since we were together, but I've missed you!"

"I've missed you too! I can't take this. It hurts like hell. I can't breathe without you. I don't want to breathe without you."

"I feel the same way. What are we gonna do?"

"I don't know," her voice trailed off.

He tightened his jaw. He held her so close she could hardly breathe. "I can't be away from you! I don't care what anyone thinks or says. I've gotta have you with me. One way or the other, I will have you with me."

Sara blinked to clear her vision. His words filled her with such warmth. Her heart was so full, she thought it might burst. "I don't care either," she finally whispered.

"Let's get outta here," he said and put her guitar in its case. "We'll talk about this some more when we get where we're going. I'll take your guitar. My bike is parked under the carport. I'll wait for you there."

~ ~ ~

She tossed her laptop on the foot of the bed and clipped her pen to the collar of her T-shirt. She sent Lucy a quick text, telling her she was with Jared, and probably wouldn't be home for dinner. In case inspiration struck, she stuffed a notepad in her back pocket and locked the door.

He smiled, pulled her into his arms and thoroughly kissed her. He handed her the extra helmet he'd brought. Using a bungee strap, he secured her guitar to the back and crawled on his bike.

She slipped in behind him and wrapped her arms, tightly around his waist. She wondered how they would communicate with their helmets on.

As if reading her mind, Jared fiddled with a dial on his bike; the speaker next to her ears hissed. "Can you hear me alright?"

"Yes, but how?"

"They're voice-activated. They're connected directly to my radio."

"Wow! This is neat."

"It's kind of a long trip. I wanted us to be able to talk." He kick-started the bike and revved the engine. "Ready?"

"I think so."

He chuckled. "You don't sound too confident."

"I'm fine. I love being with you."

"Hang on tight. We're gonna fly!"

Sara squeezed him. His body reacted to her touch. "Oh, angel, be careful there! I could get used to this."

She sighed contentedly and rested her head against his back. "So could I."

He turned the bike around. "Steve is outside. I'll get his attention. Wave as we go by. I wanna make sure he understands you're mine."

She frowned. "I think he knows that."

"Yeah, but I like rubbing it in."

Jared whistled. Steve looked up, smiled, shook his head and waved back.

~ ~ ~

He pulled onto the main highway and headed out of the city, toward the hills. "Wanna listen to some music or just talk?"

"Can't we do both?"

"Sure, I can adjust the music and the helmet volume separately. What do you wanna listen to? I noticed you were wearing a flash drive around your neck. It wouldn't happen to have music on it, would it?"

She smiled. "Yes. Do you want it?"

"No!" he answered quickly. "Wait 'til I stop."

He pulled to the shoulder and reached back. "I'll take it now." He put it in his radio and adjusted the volume. "Can you still hear me alright?"

"Yes." She loved the sound of his voice. It made her all tingly inside.

"Is the music loud enough?"

"It's fine."

"Is this you? It sounds like the same song you were singing outside."

Sara snorted. "I wish. It's the same song, but this is by the original artist. It's called 'My Immortal' by Evanescence."

"Honestly, Sara, I thought it was you. Are any of your songs on here?"

"Yeah – one, something I worked on earlier today."

"If it's not too late when we get back, I want us to try the Evanescence song."

She smiled. "I love singing with you."

"Oh, no! I'll help you with the chorus like I did with 'The Rose', but I want you to do this one on your own. I'm just gonna play the piano."

"Why?"

"As sad as the song is, it's still beautiful. It suits your voice. I think it would sound better as a solo."

"OK," Sara said skeptically.

"Hang on tight. I would never forgive myself if you got hurt. You don't act as if you've done this before."

"That's because I haven't. Jeff, my former," she broke off. "Well, anyway. He offered me a ride on his bike. I refused."

"Really? Why?"

Sara hugged him a little tighter. "I didn't trust him."

Jared chuckled, revved the engine and pulled back onto the highway. "And you trust me?"

"Completely," she sighed.

"Good." The next song started; 'Super Massive Black Hole' by Muse came on. "Looks like someone else listens to different music too."

She frowned. "Excuse me?"

"I write, play and sing country, but I listen to different genres of music."

"It usually depends on how I feel, at the time."

He smirked. "So how are you feeling now?"

"Happy, safe, peaceful, and a little dangerous. This song always makes me feel a little wild. I like to listen to it when I'm driving. I play it over and over. I think they used it on 'Twilight'. I haven't seen it yet, and I understand the second of the series is coming out soon."

Wow! She was talking to him, and she wasn't tripping over her tongue. She usually did when she talked to someone she was interested in, but she'd stopped feeling nervous around him. Why, she wondered.

"I can help you there. I have the DVD and the books, all of them. I saw the movie after I bought the book set. I read all four volumes in less than a week. I couldn't put them down. I guess they kinda reminded me of us. We'll go see 'New Moon', and all the other movies, together."

"How could they remind you of us? You didn't know me then. You're not a vampire, are you?" she teased.

Jared snorted. "No vampire here. So... do you wanna see the other movies with me?" he asked, abruptly changing the subject.

"Yes."

"It's a date then, but I'm not gonna stay away from you between now and then."

"I wouldn't like that."

"Don't worry, I'm not! You'll be lucky if I let you outta my sight. Do you enjoy living in Shreveport?"

Sara smiled at his evasiveness. "I do now."

He took a hand off the handlebar, squeezed her arm and smiled. "I'm glad."

The next song started. "This is the one I did this morning."

"Really?" He didn't say anything else until the song had finished. "Did Lucy work today?"

"Yeah, why?"

"Who played the piano and sang backup for you?"

"I did," she laughed.

"You didn't say you played the piano!"

"You never asked. I don't play it, per se. I can read notes, but I play by ear."

"I could teach you if you wanna learn."

I'm sure you could. Sara smiled. "We'll see."

# Chapter 5

They rode in virtual silence, listening to the music and singing along. Five miles northeast of Shreveport, Jared stopped at a gas station and bought sandwiches. After a quick kiss, they flew down the road again, staying on the main highway another four or five miles. He slowed and turned down a derelict grassy road.

"Wow, this is off the beaten path."

He chuckled. "If you think this is remote, just wait 'til we get where we're going."

~ ~ ~

The blacktop ended at what looked like a cow trail. They followed it for another thirty minutes, twisting and weaving around trees and rocks. Sometimes they crossed over and through tiny streams as the road slowly narrowed to a path along the hillside. Sara looked down and shivered.

He softly chuckled. "Did I forget to tell you not to look down?"

"Oh, ha ha, he he."

She shrieked when he revved the engine and went up an incline. "Sara, I'm not gonna let anything happen to you. I could probably do this with my eyes closed."

"Don't!" she said. "If you don't mind, I'd prefer you kept your eyes open."

Jared laughed; he was enjoying this. He didn't seem at all bothered. He traversed the trail as if it had been a major interstate highway.

Sara squealed and gasped, at some of the sights.

"You might wanna close your eyes again."

She looked at a rickety plank path, leading across what appeared to be a canyon to her. She squeezed Jared almost as tight as she'd squeezed her eyes. "Oh, my God!" He was right. She didn't want to see how high they were. They climbed a steeper incline on the other side of the canyon. She kept her eyes tightly shut. "Don't worry, angel. You're not gonna fall." He leaped over a narrow bank and bounced safely down on the other side.

Sara drew in a slow breath and waited for her stomach to catch up with them. He'd left it on the other side of the bank. He was getting a lot of pleasure from her reactions. He laughed again. "We're almost there."

~ ~ ~

Much to her relief, Jared shut off the engine and helped her off the bike. "You can open your eyes now," he said and took off their helmets. "We're here." He smiled and brushed the back of his fingers across her cheek.

Her legs felt like wet noodles. Her stomach churned from the butterflies that had taken up permanent residence there. Not only from the ride, but because her stomach turned over every time he looked at her. She hesitated, testing her balance. "How did you know my eyes were closed?"

He cradled her chin in his palm. "You tensed your muscles against my back," he said and gently pressed his lips to hers.

She put her hands behind his neck, threaded her fingers through his hair and pulled him closer. What had begun as an innocent kiss, quickly became something else. Jared covered her mouth and pressed the entire length of his body against hers, feeding her longing. She didn't want it to end.

He stiffened, put his hands on her shoulders and held her at arm's length. He closed his eyes, took a slow breath and groaned. "Do you have any idea, how much restraint I'm using right now? You're dangerous! You're too loveable and too kissable. I've never needed anyone like I need you. It's as if I need you to breathe. You're my air, Sara."

He kissed her again. She felt as if her body would spontaneously combust. She couldn't breathe. She couldn't speak. All she could do was burn under his moist hot lips. Her body ached for his.

When they finally came up for air, Sara felt weak and dizzy. How could a kiss affect so many senses at once? She swayed. Jared grabbed her shoulders and steadied her. "Sara, are you OK?"

Her heart pounded. She drew in a calming breath and waited for her head to stop spinning. "I'm fine, but I need to sit down before I fall."

He wrapped an arm around her waist and opened his saddlebag. He tucked a multicolored blanket under his arm and led her under a giant cypress tree. Holding one corner of the blanket, he flung it open and spread it on the ground. He took her hand, and they sat down. He wrapped his arms around her shoulders and pulled her against his chest. "Better?"

She nodded and inhaled deeply, filling her senses with his masculine smell, a mingling of his scent and cologne. She ran a hand over the raised designs on the blanket. They were soft but tickled her palm. "This is beautiful. Is it...?"

Jared smiled. "It's real," he whispered into her hair. "My mother made it for my sixteenth birthday. I have another one with a wolf baying at the moon. My grandmother made it for me the last Christmas she lived. She was always making me little gifts. My Navajo room is full of all kinds of beads. I've got more dreamcatchers than the sandman." He sighed and pressed his lips to her temple. "She even laughs at my corny jokes."

A burning question consumed Sara's mind. Would his family accept her or be as prejudiced as her mother? Kaye abhorred interracial marriage, especially those with Native Americans. "Jared, will your family like me?" He mulled it over. She misinterpreted his hesitation. "They probably won't," she said sadly.

"They're gonna love you, Sara, especially when they hear you sing. I'll teach you some native songs so you can impress my granddad."

"Does your entire family live in Arizona?"

"They do now. It used to be only my granddad, on my father's side. We lived in El Dorado, Texas. My parents moved to Arizona when my granddad had a stroke. They've been back there for about three or four years now."

"How did you end up in Louisiana?"

Jared exhaled, apparently trying to avoid a painful subject.

Her breath caught. "Never mind, it's none of my business. You don't have to tell me. I don't need to know your past," she said, shocked at how brave she'd become around him.

He smiled. "It's not that," he said slowly, choosing his words wisely. "It's just, well, complex, either that or incredibly stupid. I'm not sure which. Anyway," he snorted. "At first, I was running away, but when I settled here and bought Wisteria Hall, I understood, I'd come for other reasons. While at a park in Phoenix, I met a girl from Australia named Eve, who was walking her dog," he continued without prompting.

"She and her family had lived in Phoenix for over a year. Her father was an investment banker. He was setting up a new branch in Scottsdale. The job was supposed to last another year, but in August, he found out they were sending him back to Sydney. I was heartbroken. I didn't think I could live without Eve. I bit the bullet and prepared for the worst. If she left, I was gonna propose. I figured being married to her couldn't be worse than being without her."

Jared paused briefly and frowned. "I honestly did try. I wined and dined her and popped the question. I told her if she didn't wanna live in the United States, I would go back to Australia with her."

"How did she react?"

He sighed. "Not as I'd expected her to. Apparently she was in love with my body, but not me. She said she considered me a good friend, but she didn't want a monogamous relationship."

"Did you tell her, you were in love with her? I mean before you proposed?"

He kissed Sara's neck. "I guess that was my first mistake."

"But you were in love with her?" She closed her eyes and leaned her head to the side, surrendering to the sensations his lips created in her.

"Yeah," he snorted. "I guess I was, in a way, but what I feel for you is different. It goes way beyond anything I've ever experienced." He kissed the top of her head. She massaged the back of his neck and gently grazed her fingernails over his skin. He drew in a quick breath and closed his eyes. Her touch was trying his control again. He needed a distraction.

"To make a long story short, she went back, and I ran. I got on my bike, left Arizona, and headed back for El Dorado, home. When I got to our drive, instead of pulling in, I kept going. The next thing I knew, I was passing a Shreveport city limits sign. I got into a game of pool with Steve and Carl and started hanging out with them. When they found out I didn't have anywhere to stay, they put me up at their place. After a while, Steve tried to fix me up with the girl across the street, your aunt, Lucy. I thought she was pretty and sweet, and all, but my heart was set on finding you."

Sara arched an eyebrow. So they did have something going. Lucy lied. "Jared, up until about five years ago, I had spent every summer with Lucy. I don't understand why our paths never crossed."

"It does seem a little odd. Maybe it's the master plan you were talking about. Regardless, we're together now." He paused. "Are you sure I'm not boring you?"

"You're not boring me!" she said sincerely. She wanted to know everything about him.

He took a breath. "Alright, but tell me if you get enough."

"I will, just continue, please!"

He smiled. "About three years ago, Gary and I, a friend of mine from the hospital where I worked, got to talking. I told him I wanted to buy a house. He asked me how much I was willing to pay, and how soon I wanted to move in. I told him there was no rush. He said he knew about an old plantation on the other side of Cross Lake, called Wisteria Hall. Unfortunately, it turned out, the house was tied up in a long-term inheritance squabble. The old lady who lived there didn't wanna sell, but she was in extremely bad health. Gary figured if I waited, perhaps until she passed, her son would put the house on the market - as is."

"Why was he so eager to sell? People tend to hang on to their ancestral home."

"He owned a house in Pensacola, and he didn't like making trips back and forth to take care of the old house. Besides, he hated Louisiana – too humid, too many thunderstorms, and too many tornadoes. Gary and I drove out there one day. He warned me of the state it was in, and he wasn't kidding. It was a disaster area. Anyone could see why her son didn't wanna bother with repairing it. I almost backed out, but time was on my side."

Jared chuckled. "Back then, I didn't have a lotta cash or collateral for a loan. With no credit record, I couldn't get a loan anyway. Gary said he'd co-sign for me, but with something in as bad a shape as Wisteria Hall was, I couldn't let him sink in that deep."

"What did you do?"

He grinned. "What do you think I did? I worked my ass off, and I waited. Sure enough, Gary was right. Several months later, on her birthday, the old woman suffered a massive coronary and died. As it turned out, Gary knew her. He told her son if he decided to sell, he wanted first dibs on the house. Donna Rigden, his cousin, had been treating the old woman for a chronic heart condition. Gary made a deal with her son, and I got the house for pocket change. I was glad because it cost me a fortune to renovate it. I drew up the plans and fashioned it from the house in my dreams. I hired construction crews and builders and...."

"Wait a minute!" Sara broke in. "You drew up the plans? From your dreams?" she prompted with cynicism.

"Yeah," he chuckled. "The plans had been in my head for a long time. Once the paperwork was outta the way, I drew up the blueprints." She opened her mouth, but Jared continued before she could speak, obviously inspired to share the whole story with her.

"I started sketching when I was ten. That's one of the reasons I enjoyed visiting my grandparents. I used my pastels to sketch the landscapes. Mother has some of them. I wouldn't be surprised if she'd kept them all. She was always showing off my artwork." He paused and snorted.

"Anyway... getting back to the house, it took almost a year for the builders to finish the renovations. The pond was the worst. They drained it, cleaned and refilled it. I researched water plants and insisted the aquatic specialists put back, mostly indigenous ones. I wanted everything to be as near to the house in my dreams as was possible. Some of them fought me on my unreasonable designs as they put it, but I stood my ground."

"You should have. It was your house. You were the one paying their salaries. Sorry. I've interrupted you again. Please, go on."

He smiled and touched the tip of her nose with his index finger. "Are you sure I'm not boring you?"

"You're not boring me. I wanna know. Was it honestly that bad?"

"Oh yes, it was, believe me. It looked as though the old woman had used it for a garbage dump. The rose garden had been overtaken by briars, thistles and bull nettles. You couldn't tell it had ever been a rose garden or any garden, for that fact."

"How long have you lived in Shreveport?"

"Almost seven years now. When I saw you across the street, I realized I was reliving my dreams. You brought it all back. Everything in my life has led me in one direction, here, to you."

Sara smiled. "Then I'm glad I came. My mother tried everything to talk me out of moving. I couldn't stand being in that little hick town. I wanted more out of life. Barring my terminal stage fright, I wanted to work on my music. I wanted to be someone, you know, make a difference in someone's life."

Jared studied her eyes. "You've already accomplished your goals."

She frowned. "How so?"

"You said you wanted to make a difference in someone's life. You've done that. By being with me, you've changed my life. Two days ago, I was lost and lonely, searching for something, I didn't know what, and I didn't know where to find it... 'til now."

He smiled and made her heart flutter. He stood and took her hand. "There's one more thing I want you to see, but we'll have to go on foot from here." He led her further up the side of the hill.

"Oh, please, no more climbing! I hate climbing. I have a horrible fear of falling."

"Don't worry. I won't let you fall. It's not far, a little ways up the hillside. I can't get the bike up there. I really want you to see this." He waited.

He's not being fair. He knows all the right buttons to push. All the right smiles to smile. All the right places to touch and kiss me. He knows my strengths and my weaknesses. This seems important to him. How could I possibly say no? "OK, but you'll have to lead me. I'm gonna keep my eyes closed."

"No! You might lose your footing. My life would end if anything happened to you."

Sara sighed and groaned. "You're the most persistent person I've ever come across. Let's go."

Jared smiled and pulled her over a craggy path, up the hillside. "Now stand still. I'm gonna put my hands over your eyes, and don't look 'til I tell you. Step up just a little - there. Now, imagine the most beautiful sight you've ever seen, and tell me, if what you're about to see, compares."

She looked across the immense country scene. They were far above the treetops. A stream, so far below them, snaked like a glossy blue ribbon. It looked nothing like the river they'd crossed earlier. The sun had begun to set. Misty white clouds were sprayed across the hazy cerulean sky as if they'd been airbrushed into place.

He put his hands tightly on her waist. "Now, I'm gonna hold you, and I want you to lean over the edge and look directly below you."

"What? No, Jared! I can't!"

"Please," he cooed in her ear. "Trust me, I won't let go of you. You're not gonna fall. Just close your eyes and trust me. Don't open them 'til I tell you."

Her heart jumped to her throat. Her mouth was as dry as the stone beneath her feet. She swallowed the lump in her throat and took a slow breath. In that split-second, countless ways she could fall went through her head. She imagined it! She could see it. She could feel it. "Jared, if I fall, I swear I'll come back and torment you every single day of your life!"

She took another slow breath and closed her eyes. She felt him leaning her body towards the edge. The breeze whipped in all directions. Her green satin ribbon was jerked from her hair. She snatched at it, but it was gone. The wind had carried it over the cliff. Hopelessly she watched it, twirling and floating down like a feather. She frowned and shut her eyes again. He put his mouth close to her ear. "We'll buy you another one," he whispered into her hair. "Now, open your eyes."

Sara swallowed the bile creeping up the back of her throat. She felt dizzy and nauseated, about ready to hyperventilate. She realized how vulnerable she was. He was in complete control of her life. If he chose to, he could easily end it. No one would ever know. Whatever was left of her broken and battered body would probably never be found, yet her fears faded, when she felt his warm breath tickle her ear.

"Open your eyes."

# Chapter 6

Sara's eyes cracked and gradually got wide. "Oh, God! I'm standing on air." Below her, in the middle of the rock face, was one of the most striking waterfalls she'd ever seen. It gushed from a hole in the hill and fell several hundred feet before splattering into a small pool. From there, it continued its journey, down the hillside until it joined the river. No doubt to Jared, it was a spectacular sight, but her knees were shaking.

She closed her eyes again. "I've seen it. Now, please get me away from the edge of this rock!" she said, a little rougher than she'd intended. It was an exhilarating experience, but one she could've happily lived without.

He pulled her back and held her. "I'm sorry. I thought you would like it. I've scared you again, and I said I wouldn't do that. Forgive me?" He smiled his sexy smile, the one that made her heart race.

"Only if you promise never to do that again," she said and playfully wagged a finger in his face. "Next time, I might not be so forgiving." She glanced at the time on her phone; it was almost seven.

"Ready to go back?" he prompted disappointingly.

"No, but I'm concerned. It's gonna be dark soon, and the way in here was a little gnarly."

"Let's eat and head home. If we get back in time, I'll take you to the house again. I wanna show you my sketches and the Navajo room. If you give me a kiss, I'll even let you have my copy of 'Twilight'."

Sara frowned. "You're not playing fair."

Jared pressed his lips together and turned. "Fine, if you don't wanna kiss me, it's alright, I understand. I won't throw myself at you," he said straight-faced.

She put her arms around his neck. Even on her tiptoes, she wasn't tall enough to reach him. "Can I have a little help here?"

He laughed and lifted her up. "How's that?" he breathed on her lips.

"What's this about me not wanting to kiss you?" She prompted and covered his mouth.

Jared deepened the kiss, groaned and pulled her closer. "You shouldn't kiss me like that!" he breathed into her hair.

Her head was still spinning. "Why?"

"Just trust me," he said and pulled away. "It's not that I don't like it, I do. I'm just not sure I can control myself or that I even want to."

"And losing control with me would be bad?"

"Yes! I won't take advantage of you. Besides, Lucy would kill me. Let's get back to the bike." He took her hand and led her down the path again. "I'm starving, and you're right. It'll be dark soon. I've been here many times, but I still don't wanna drive outta here in the dark."

~ ~ ~

They sat and ate their sandwiches. When they'd finished, Jared played Sara's guitar, and they sang a few songs, packed up and left. "This is the most fun I've had in ages. What are we doing tomorrow?"

She laughed. "I think I should spend some time with Lucy."

He sighed. "Yeah, I suppose you should. I'm finding it hard to imagine a day without seeing you."

Sara took a slow breath. "I have a question for you."

"Shoot!"

"Are you full-blooded Navajo?"

Jared swallowed hard. "From the top of my head to the soles of my boots and all the parts in between, why? Does your mother have something against Native Americans?"

"Probably," she snorted, "but that's not why I asked. Aren't you suppose to, you know, marry your own kind?"

He guffawed. "I can marry whoever I want, Sara. It's supposed to be my perfect match, but we don't need to worry about that right now, do we?"

Her face flushed. "I didn't mean," she broke off. "Oh, gosh! I put my foot in it that time, didn't I?" She tucked her chin.

He chuckled. "I don't mind," he said and pulled her into his arms. After he'd kissed her, they got on the bike and headed home. On the journey back, Jared was quiet. Despite his generous nature, Sara feared she'd said something out of line. They'd only just met. She hadn't been fishing for a proposal from him, but she was curious. In some cultures, royalty lived by a different set of standards. In his culture, he was considered royalty. She would never force him to choose between her and his family. If it came to that, she hoped she was strong enough to let him go.

~ ~ ~

When they got back to Wisteria Hall, Jared parked the bike and put away their helmets. He still hadn't said anything. The silence made Sara nervous. He took her hand and led her into the kitchen where he poured them a glass of iced tea. "Why don't you phone Lucy, and let her know we're back. I wouldn't want her thinking the worst of me."

"Yeah, sure," she said and stepped outside for some privacy. "Luce, it's me. We're back."

"Oh, good! Where are you?"

"At Jared's. He's showing me his drawings and artifacts."

"Oh, I see. You must be talking about his Navajo room. You'll enjoy that. Are you sure you don't want me to keep your dinner warm?"

"Um, no, that's OK. I'll either eat here or fix a sandwich when I get back."

"OK, um, Sara," Lucy said apprehensively. "Kaye called. I covered for you, but as you might've guessed, she's upset. This is the second time she's called, and you haven't been here. If you don't talk to her soon, knowing my sister, she'll come up here to check on you."

"I'll call her in the morning. I've had too good of a day for her to spoil it now."

"Sara... you're a big girl, and I know you're responsible. Jared's a close friend. I'd trust him with my life, but...."

"But what?" she broke in.

"Just be careful, kid. This is the first serious relationship you've been in since, well, you know, since Jeff. I don't wanna see you get hurt again. Just be sure this time, sweetie." She waited. "Uh, oh. That sounded like my sister, didn't it?"

She chuckled. "Yeah, a little."

"I'm sorry, kid. It's just, well, you're living with me, and you're my responsibility, OK? I'm not prying, just be careful."

"I will, Luce. I'll be home in a little while."

~ ~ ~

Jared looked up when she entered the room. "Is everything alright?"

"My mother is edgy. I'll call her in the morning, let her yell a while and get it outta her system."

He smiled. "Your mother and I are gonna get along like cats and dogs."

"That's what I'm afraid of."

He kissed her cheek and took her hand. "Stop worrying about her. We'll get along or we won't. It's that simple. Come on. Let's take a stroll down memory lane."

"Sure."

~ ~ ~

He led her upstairs to what she assumed was his room. She took a slow breath and followed him in. This was the first time she'd been alone with him in his bedroom. She was head over heels in love with him, but she was a little nervous.

He smirked, knelt by the bed and pulled out a battered suitcase. "Here, go through these," he said and handed her a stack of papers. "I'll see if I can find my earlier stuff."

Sara laid the folder on the bed and knelt on the floor.

Jared smirked again. "I'm not gonna attack you, Sara. Unless you want me to." He scrambled around in the closet and pulled out a portfolio. "When you're finished going through those, I'll show you the Navajo room."

She thumbed through the sketches. "Is this what Arizona looks like?"

"Yes, but the sketches don't do it justice."

"They're extremely realistic and so many colors. Are you sure you didn't exaggerate the sunset a little?"

He frowned. "No, Sara," he said with a slight bite in his voice. "When it comes to my art, I'm a perfectionist. I want it to look as real as possible. I might add the odd blade of grass or a leaf to a bush, but I don't over embellish."

He watched her reaction as she looked at the smaller stack of sketches. He softly cleared his throat. "I, um, I did some of those while I was in high school. Remember what I said about my dreams. A couple of the sketches might be disturbing but try and keep an open mind."

She softly smiled and glanced up. "When it comes to you, I always do."

Jared knelt beside her and brushed the back of his fingers across her cheek. "I'm glad."

The four sketches had been drawn on older paper. Sara brought her hand to her mouth. "Oh, my! This was me when I was ten. I remember the birthday cake. It was in the shape of a wolf, baying at the moon. My mother and grandmother searched all over Shreveport to find the right cake pan."

She held up another sketch. "This one was on my thirteenth birthday. I felt so alone. The boys laughed at me and called me metal mouth because of my braces." She held up the next sketch. "This one was at my sixteenth birthday party, my first real party. You've even drawn the locket. My ex-boyfriend and I broke up about a month after that. I found out Jeff was two-timing me. I was heartbroken. I slung the locket into the river." She sighed.

Jared grinned slightly. "Yeah, I know. I enjoyed that part. I was jealous. It was hard to watch him touching you and seeing you look at him the way you did." He snorted. "Like I said, I've been dreaming about you for a long time."

Sara shook her head. "It's just unbelievable. Did someone in a previous life, appoint you as my guardian angel?"

He swallowed the lump in his throat. "There are a couple more sketches on my easel in the Navajo room. Do you wanna see them too?"

She nodded.

He noted the expression in her eyes. "Are you sure? They're recent sketches."

"Yes, please," she stressed. For a minute, she thought he might make her beg.

~ ~ ~

He took her hand and led her downstairs to a room at the end of a long dark hallway. He flipped a couple of switches on the wall and opened the door. "I do most of my sketches in here and out back, by the pond."

Her eyes lit. She wandered around and admired the different artifacts displayed in separate curio cabinets. The pale terracotta walls, resembling earthenware pottery, were adorned with all kinds of Indian trinkets and relics. Some looked as if they might've been excavated, but he said they had belonged to his great-grandmother and grandmother. There were several more handwoven blankets and dreamcatchers, as well.

Everything looked extremely professional, thanks to Jared's keen eye for detail. Soft multicolored spotlights shone on the display cases. Native American music softly played in the background, helping to set the mood. Sara could almost see it. Families sitting around a roaring campfire. Children and grandchildren listening with wide eyes while their grandparents recited stories and legends of their people. It was like stepping back in time.

Alongside framed sketches, were portraits of early Native American heroes and leaders from various tribes. Among several pieces of jewelry was a turquoise squash blossom necklace. She recognized the design from a movie she'd seen. Jared said it had belonged to his great-great-grandmother.

Sara wandered around until her eyes fell upon the display cabinet, holding the handwoven blanket of a wolf baying at the moon; the one he'd told her about, earlier. She couldn't believe how closely their lives had been connected. Her eyes glossed. "Jared, it's the design from my tenth birthday cake, even the golden eyes, and the wolf's white fur. How did she...?"

"I showed her my sketch," he broke in. "I asked her if she could do one like it for me. She used special wool. She was extremely talented." He opened the case. "Here, feel it," he said and rubbed her hand over the surface of the wolf.

She smiled. "It's so soft, almost like...."

"Touching real fur, I know," he finished and smiled. "I used to sleep under it and imagine you were there with me. It's beautiful, isn't it?"

"Yes."

"Take it."

"Jared, I couldn't. It's priceless!"

He kissed the side of her neck. "You're priceless. It's just a blanket. She made it for you anyway. I've been keeping it until I found you. Now that I have...."

"It belongs here," she interjected in a thick voice.

"You belong here, Sara," he whispered into her hair. She caressed his face. "Keep it for me."

He nodded and sighed. "The sketches you wanted to see are over here in the corner." He switched on an easel lamp and positioned it over his sketchpad.

Sara flipped up the cover; her hand flew to her mouth. All she could do was stare. The colors, the detail, it was almost like being there again. The first sketch was of her crawling out of the trunk of her car. He'd even drawn himself standing behind her with Lucy walking away. It felt a little weird, seeing the expression on his face for the first time.

The last sketch made her knees weak. He was holding her out over the cliff; a scene that had played out earlier that day. She reasoned he could've acted it out from a dream, but he'd captured the worried expression on her face. She wasn't sure how. Her back had been turned to him, yet, he'd sketched the ribbon which had blown from her hair. Is he inside my head? Seeing through my eyes? God! This is surreal!

"Say something, Sara."

"I, um, I don't know what to say. It's so overwhelming."

"There's more, but I'm not sure you're ready to see them."

She frowned and waited for an explanation.

Jared opened a drawer below his easel and brought out a small leather bound book. "I didn't only draw the images from my dreams. I documented most of our conversations in this diary." He lovingly ran a finger over the cover and cradled it to his chest. "Until recently, through the whole experience, there's been one thing missing, your name. No matter how much I begged, you wouldn't tell me. You said you couldn't. I put a question mark where your name should've been. I replaced it last night."

She studied his eyes. "You seem sure, I'm the girl from your dreams. What if you're wrong?"

He smiled and handed her the diary. "I'm not."

Hesitantly, she took the little book and ran a hand over it. The cover was scarred and worn, but the brass lock remained untarnished. He'd apparently taken good care of it.

He placed a key in her other hand and closed her fingers around it. "I'd rather you read it when you're alone. It'll probably be a little confusing. You might need time alone to think about what's in it." He tucked his chin and smirked. "It can be embarrassingly graphic at times, but remember what I said. I'm a perfectionist."

"Jared... this is private, meant for no one but you."

He lightly touched her hand. "No secrets, Sara."

She nodded. "I'll read it when I get home tonight."

He snorted. "It might take longer to digest than you think."

"I don't care how long it takes. I'll read it. I promise. Have you shown it or the drawings to anyone else?"

"My granddad knows about the diary. The rest of my family have seen the sketches, but not the diary."

Sara hugged it. "I won't share it with anyone, not even Lucy, and certainly not my mother."

"I don't know her, but I definitely wouldn't show it to your mother. I don't think she would understand."

She gazed into his eyes. "She wouldn't."

~ ~ ~

They went back to the kitchen. Jared grabbed his keys from the key rack and checked the time on his phone. "It's almost one. I guess I better get you home." He took her guitar case. "I'll get the car. Meet me out front."

Sara stepped onto the front porch and stood at the foot of the marble steps.

He screeched to a stop beside her and swung the passenger door open. She fastened her seatbelt. She started to say something, but Jared turned the music up, loud. His mood had changed; he'd become distant. Clearly, he didn't want to talk on the way to Lucy's. She glanced at him sidelong. Did I do something wrong?

\------------

Jared parked behind Sara's car. He put on the parking brake and left the engine idling, obviously not planning to stay long. He grabbed her guitar case and walked her to the door. She unlocked it and turned, unsure of what to do or how to end this magical night. He propped her guitar against the house, put his hands on her shoulders and kissed her. When she deepened the kiss, he held back.

She was a little surprised and disappointed. "Do you wanna come in for a while?" Please, I'm not ready to let you go.

He swallowed the lump in his throat, stared into her wide eyes and caressed her cheek with his fingertips. "I better not," he softly said. "It's late. I've got a full patient load tomorrow. Afterward, I have a staff meeting."

Sara's heart sank. Already he was making excuses not to see her again. She looked at her feet. "I see," she sighed.

Jared used his index finger to lift her chin. "I'm afraid that's not all. After tomorrow, I have two days of inspection so I might not see you. I need to concentrate on getting everything ready. If I've got you on my mind, I can't do that," he said and walked away.

Rejection soured her stomach. She took a slow breath and fought to maintain her composure. "So... I won't see you for what, three days?"

He opened his car door. "Maybe four, depends," he tossed over his shoulder. He hung his head out the window. "I'll call you. In the meantime, read the diary."

She waited until he'd turned around. He blew her a kiss and was gone. She heard his tires squeal against the road as he hit the main highway, shifted gears and disappeared into the night. Silent tears slid down her cheeks. She stood, dumbfounded for a while and went inside.

~ ~ ~

She showered, put on her bedclothes and crawled between the covers. She glanced at the diary on her nightstand and contemplated reading it, but her hot shower had made her drowsy. She decided to wait until she was fully awake. She half-expected Jared to call as before. She laid her phone on top of the diary. When he didn't call, she turned off the light, drifted off to sleep, and soon was dreaming.

~ ~ ~

Sara's mind relived the day's events until Jared held her out over the cliff. In her dream, it wasn't only her ribbon that had gone over the precipice. When she'd reached for it, his hands had slipped off her waist. She'd fallen for what seemed an eternity. The ribbon of river got bigger and bigger. Before she hit bottom, she woke, frightened and crying.

~ ~ ~

The sheets were drenched with sweat. She felt like screaming but held it in. She swiped her phone and read the time. She'd only been asleep for a couple of hours, but to her, it had felt like days. She was afraid to go back to sleep. She didn't want to know how the dream ended.

She grabbed her notebook and jotted down a few words about her dream. A suitable melody resounded in her head. She would've played it on Lucy's piano, but she didn't want to risk waking her. Sara suffered in silence. She wished she could call Jared. She needed to feel his arms around her. She hoped last night hadn't been the last time she would see him. If it were, she would go back into her dream, allow herself to hit bottom and happily die in her sleep.

# Chapter 7

Lucy and Sara had their usual breakfast chitchat before she dashed off to work. Sara had a duty to perform, today. One she dreaded like a trip to the dentist. She could hear her mother's belittling voice as she rehearsed the entire conversation in her head. She exhaled and pushed her phone aside. She imagined Kaye had been rehearsing her lecture about Sara's wanton ways, since the first time she'd called.

She took a shower, got dressed, took out the trash and did the housework - anything to stall for time. Finally, there was nothing left to do, and she'd run out of excuses. She sat down at the kitchen table, selected her mother's number and prepared for the worst. Kaye answered after two rings. "Hi, Mother. Lucy said you'd called."

"Which time would that be?" she asked flatly.

"Look, Mother, I'm sorry I wasn't here the last couple of times you called but...."

"You haven't been there any of the times I've called," she interjected. "What's going on? And don't say you were at the movies. You don't like them that much. I didn't expect my sister to tell me the truth."

"Don't blame her. It's not her fault. Lucy didn't want you to get all upset over nothing. I, um, I met a guy and we've been...."

"I knew it!" she cut in. "I knew this was going on. Sara, don't do something stupid!"

"I'm not, Mother. It's not like that. Well, we're more than friends but...."

"You better just behave yourself, young lady, and be there the next time I call," she cut in again. "I didn't let you run off up there so you could shack up with the first boy who....."

"You didn't let me come!" Sara interjected roughly. She grimaced. She knew better than to raise her voice to her mother. It only made matters worse, but Kaye knew how to ruffle her feathers. "Mother, we're close, but I'm not sleeping with Jared," she said. "He's not that type of person. He's sweet and polite and," her voice trailed off.

"And?"

"He's Navajo."

"He's an Indian!"

Sara sighed. Her mother had reacted precisely as she'd expected her to. "He's Native American. His family lives in Arizona."

"I see!" Kaye hissed. "And just how did you meet this, Jared?" she prompted tauntingly, making his name sound like a disease.

"He owns Raging Storm, the...."

"And just what is that? A racehorse?" she interjected contemptuously.

She rolled her eyes. "No, Mother," she sighed. "It's the name of the country rock band, Luce and me," she broke off and winced. Kaye didn't like using casual names for elders. "I meant Aunt Lucy, and I are a part of."

"Just as I suspected! Music again. Sara, you can't make money with it. You're good, honey, but singing is not a sound career choice. Have you found a job yet?"

Sara's nostrils flared. "Not yet," she said tightly.

"Have you even looked?"

"Not yet."

"You need to get a job, Sara, and help your aunt pay some of the bills. Pull your own weight, instead of sitting on your butt and expecting my sister to do everything for you."

She clenched her fist. "Mother, I'm not gonna sit on my butt – honestly! Give me a little credit. I'm not a child."

"You might look like an adult, but deep down you're a little girl, one who could easily be taken advantage of. You just better be careful, young lady. I won't have a bunch of your little bastards running around my house. If you get yourself into trouble, you're on your own! Do you understand me?"

Sara fought to hold on to the last strands of her frayed nerves, but she was rapidly losing the battle. Her mother's voice was beginning to sound like fingernails on a blackboard. "I told you, I'm not sleeping with Jared." Not that I would turn him down.

"You might not be now, but if you do, you better get yourself some protection!"

She exhaled. "I'm hanging up now! I thought we could have an adult conversation about this, but I was obviously wrong."

"Don't smart mouth me, little girl. I'm your mother. You will respect me, whether you're under my roof or not and furthermore...."

After last night, Sara was in no mood for confrontation. "I love you. Bye, Mother." She ended the call in the middle of Kaye's comment and switched off her phone. There would be hell to pay, but that was it. She couldn't deal with it anymore. She was still confused at how suddenly Jared's mood had changed yesterday.

She went to her room, put on some soft classical music, laid on her bed and unlocked the diary. Inside the cover, on what was usually a blank page, he'd drawn all kinds of intricate designs and abstract art. She turned to the first entry and began reading. She frowned and flicked through the other pages. "That's odd – no dates!"

Jared's immaculate penmanship and articulation made reading the diary more like reading a novel or an autobiography. These were private thoughts, his thoughts. Sara felt like an intruder.

~ ~ ~

Entry 1. Girl is around 10 years old:

Well, until last night, I thought Granddad's silly stories were just that, stories. I woke up this morning, more cheerful than usual. I can't understand why, but I have a feeling it has something to do with my conversation with Granddad, and a vivid dream I had last night about a stranger, a pretty girl.

I'm not sure whether Granddad's story is what provided the paint for my elaborate dream, I suppose it could've been. He has always told me the legends about how our tribal leaders dream about their perfect match. Then it's our duty to find this person in the waking world. When we do, we'll know them.

I really hadn't believed him, and I'm not sure I do now, but I certainly had a dream last night about the most beautiful creature I've ever seen. She had long, silky brown hair that hung almost to her hips and deep golden brown eyes that reflected the sunlight. She couldn't have been more than ten years old. Her hair had been done up in two ponytails with red silk ribbons.

I was standing on the side of a cliff, looking out to the horizon when this girl, about the same age as me, maybe five or six years younger, appeared beside me. I asked her where she came from, and she said, "From your destiny." I asked her why she was there, and she said, "Because I'm for you." She must've been about 10 or 11 years old.

We sat on a rock and talked for hours. Though she was a total stranger to me, I found it easy to talk to her. I felt as if I could tell her anything. She told me how she'd be waiting for me to find her and when I found her, she would be free.

I can't explain the feeling I got sitting and talking to her. It was like talking to someone you've known for years.

I spoke to Granddad about my dream and about her, and he said what visited my dream was her inner spirit. The part of her that was eternal and had no boundaries. I explained how, at first she was a little girl, about 10 years old and then she changed to someone closer to my age. He said that was because she was from my future.

He said, in my future, she already knew about me. She also knew exactly when and where I would find her. He said, because I hadn't met her yet, her inner spirit was bound to her body and through her dreams was the only way she could communicate with me.

He said, the girl herself, didn't know any of this because our inner spirits aren't allowed to reveal future events to its physical self. We're only allowed to share that information with others connected and concerned with the event. He also said, she probably would never tell me her name. She wasn't supposed to.

When I told him she didn't appear to be one of our people, he said that was why she was so eager to reveal things in my dreams because she probably couldn't see the visions as I did, unless she had the gene from our people. He said because I was not able to affect her dreams as she did mine, should I choose a different direction, I could not alert her so that she would no longer feel the need to communicate with me in my dreams. Because I was Dine'é Kay-Yah, and of royal blood, I alone possessed the power to end my visions if I willed it. If I chose another mate, I could stop her from visiting my dreams. I would never do that! I don't want another mate. I want her! No one else!

I guess I'll just have to be content to wait for her to visit my dreams instead of me visiting hers. I'm not sure I believe the stories he told me, but if they're true and she exists, somewhere other than in my dreams, and if she's out there waiting for me to find her, I will find her. If it takes the rest of my life and I have to follow her to the ends of the earth, I will find her. I've never felt so strongly compelled about anything before. I know, no matter what, this is something I have to do!

Entry 2. Girl is about 13 years old:

It's been a few years since I dreamed of the girl. I wasn't really expecting to ever dream of her again, but last night, I did. She looks to be around 12 or 13. She's at some kind of party, maybe her birthday party. She's opening gifts and eating cake. She seems happy. I'm glad for that. I want her to be happy, even if it's not with me.

She's able to bring me into her dreams as both a participant and a spectator. I'm watching her now. I don't think she knows I'm here. She hasn't acknowledged me yet.

A lady, perhaps a sister or an aunt has given her a guitar as a present. She must've wanted it badly. If I could've been with her, I would've given it to her long ago if I knew she wanted one. I would give her the moon if she asked for it.

She's looked up and seen that I'm here. She's walked away from her friends and family. She's moving toward me. She's smiling.

"It's so good to see you again," she said and hugged me. "I've missed you." She gave me a strange look. "You haven't been thinking about me lately, have you? You've been thinking about someone else, another girl named Eve." Why, I don't know, but I felt bad, almost guilty as if I'd cheated on her.

"I'm sorry," I said. "I thought you were just a silly dream brought on by my granddad's old stories."

She smiled and held up a hand. "It's alright. I don't mind. You're older. Your life is passing faster than mine. Our paths have not crossed in the waking world. I don't expect you to devote yourself to a dream. You shouldn't feel guilty for loving someone, anyone. I know it's just temporary, and if you change your mind about me, you will let me know. I don't expect you to think of nothing but me. Live your life. Enjoy yourself. I know you will find me when the time is right. I've got a few more years of growing to do.

"When will you come to me again?" I asked, eager to know.

She smiled. "Oh, I'll be around. Unless you start thinking about me or you need me, I probably won't bother you again until there's an important event in my life. Maybe for my 16th birthday. Would you like to share that with me as you have my 13th birthday?"

"Yes, I would," I said. "I would rather have you with me all the time. It's lonely without you."

"Then I'll spend my sweet 16th birthday with you. I've gotta go now."

"What? No! Wait! Must you go so soon? You've just got here. What's your name? The last time you visited, you didn't tell me your name."

"No," she sighed. "I'm not allowed to tell you that, nor are you allowed to tell me yours. We will know that, only when we meet in the waking world."

Mist gathered around us. She blew me a kiss. I blinked, and she was gone.

This is driving me nuts. Here am I, ready to ask Eve to be my wife, and now this. Perfect timing, dream girl. This is going beyond ridiculous. They're nothing but old stories! They're just dreams. Why can't I get her off my mind? I won't be guided by a figment of my imagination. I know what I want. I want Eve, and I'm going to marry her too. The girl from my dreams is probably her though I don't understand why her hair is dark, and Eve's is golden.

~ ~ ~

Those last few words had hurt Sara. She understood how close Jared had come to choosing someone else. What if she wasn't who he thought she was? Did she have the right to fill someone else's shoes, someone by fate he was destined to spend his life with?

~ ~ ~

Entry 3. Girl is 16 years old:

The girl from my dreams is not just a figment of my imagination. She said she would come to me again when she was 16. I've counted off the years, and they match. I also know she spoke truthfully when she said my relationship with Eve wouldn't last. I asked her to marry me, and she said no. I offered to move back to Australia with her, but she said she didn't want to get serious. I can't take this anymore. I'm so confused. I have to find a way to end this pain. I'm leaving in the morning. I can't stand this ache. Does no one love me? Is there no one out there for me?

That was the last thing on my mind when I closed my eyes. It was nice to sleep out under the open sky. I didn't even bother trying to find a hotel. I didn't want to be around people. Almost immediately, as sleep took me, she was there, answering the question for me.

"Yes, someone loves you. I do. I always will. Stop feeling sorry for yourself. You knew she would only be with you for a while. I told you. Don't you remember? She's not right for you."

"You're back!" I exclaimed. I was so glad to see her. I hugged her and held her in my arms, and before I realized what I was doing, I kissed her. I hadn't really expected to feel her, but I could. Her lips were warm and moist, real. Her body was hot and solid against mine. She kissed me back.

"I thought I'd lost you," I said.

She shook her head and smiled, "Never! As long as this body breathes, I'm yours. And even when I no longer live on this plane, I will still love you and wait for you to join me, should I go first. I will never leave you unless you tell me to. You're closer to me now. Look for Cross Lake. Follow the green and purple tunnel. Go there and wait for me. I still have a few more years before I'm with you. Please, try and be patient. I'm as anxious to be with you as you are to be with me."

"How old are you?"

She laughed. "Don't you believe anything I tell you? Think about when I said I would visit you again. Don't be deceived. Others will cloud your path as they have before. The closer you get to me, the fewer clues I'm allowed to give you. Everything must be done according to your choosing." She pulled away. I could feel her fading.

"You're leaving again, aren't you?" I asked. She nodded and began to cry. "I wish I could be with you now," I said. I tried to hold on to her, but there was nothing to hold.

"I know. I wish I could be with you now too. Don't be troubled. What you see is only for now and not for the future. He will not last, just as Eve did not last. We will be together soon. Remember," she said with a wave goodbye, "patience is a virtue." Then she was gone again.

Entry 4. Not Part of my dream girl – Just an update on my life leading up to what I hope will be to find her.

I found the place she told me to, Cross Lake. It took a while, but thanks to Internet, I was successful. At least I hope I have the right one! There were several entries, but knowing how this thing worked, I chose the first one. Shreveport, Louisiana.

I've applied for a job at the hospital as an emergency doctor. I made friends with a genetic engineer named Dr. Gary Browne. He runs the research department of a place called D'Netics, over near LSU-Med. He's a freaking genius when it comes to DNA and gene therapy. Someday, that guy is going to make history. I can just feel it.

I spent the next couple of weeks looking for a place to live. I've got my eye on an old plantation house that Gary told me about. It's kind of out of my reach right now. The darn thing is tied up in some kind of an inheritance dispute, but the old lady is at death's door. Maybe it will be up for sale soon. Hopefully, her son won't want the house then. I'll bide my time and hope. I don't know why I feel so drawn to this place, but I have a feeling this is where I should be. Maybe it has something to do with her, my dream girl. I really miss her.

A couple more weeks have passed. I got the job I wanted, and the salary was to die for. Apparently, it has something to do with the fact I'm Navajo, or so they think. Funny, I never thought me being what I am would work to my advantage but apparently, I'm a minority. Hey, I can live with that. I can really bring Raging Storm out now, and I can start putting some money away for my house. I will have it! My dream girl still hasn't shown up. I'm beginning to think she's never coming again, but I'm still hopeful. I have so many things I want to share with her.

I've been drawing sketches of my dreams. Some are a little fuzzy and could use a little clarity, but I've drawn them the way I saw them. It seems the clearer my dreams are, the easier it is for me to sketch them. I wonder if they will help me convince her she's for me when I find her. I want her to see my secret place. I would never show it to another living soul. That's my place, our place, just ours!

Well, I've got one hell of a country rock band going. Steve and Carl's neighbor, Lucy Ripley has joined. She's hot, but she's not my type. I don't like blondes anymore. I guess I'm just doomed to live the rest of my life without finding my dream girl. At least I'm staying busy.

Entry Five: Wisteria Hall

Oh, man could my luck get any better! OK, I know I'm a doctor, and I'm supposed to live for the preservation of life, but the passing of this life has given me another piece of my dream. Thanks to Gary Browne and his cousin, Donna Rigden, Wisteria Hall is mine!

Just got a good look at the inside of the house and the rest of the grounds. This won't be easy, but I'm going to enjoy it. I've drawn up the plans, hired the crews and work has begun. Each thing I do here, reminds me more of her, my dream girl. I can't wait to show it to her. I can't wait to share it with her.

Well, it took almost a year, but it's done. I thought the house was my crowning glory, now I have a fully equipped recording studio out back. The band really enjoys working here and so do I.

Lucy said something about her niece coming to live with her when school was out this year. I wonder what she'll be like. Maybe I can spend some time with her. I'm really getting lonely. I've spent all this time on the Hall, and now that it's finished, I don't have anything to do with my time. I need something to do.

Kim at work has been giving me the eye. And then there's Donna, Gary Browne's cousin. She sounds like a nice girl and all, and she does look a lot like the girl from my dreams, but then too much doesn't fit. I appreciate her help in securing Wisteria Hall for me. From what Gary tells me, I think she kind of has a crush on me, because of the band, but, what kind of relationship could we have, if I'm still in love with my dreams?

Steve tells me I should live a little. He says I'm using this mysterious dream to keep from getting on with my life. Sometimes, late at night, when I'm lying awake and can't sleep, I wonder if he could be right. Maybe I should give Donna a chance, but then again, maybe not. It wouldn't be fair to have her assume we might have some kind of future together when there's another woman on my mind. No! I've held an angel in my arms and after that, nothing compares. I want my dream girl! She still hasn't come again, but then she said she wouldn't. I guess I should've believed her, but I want her with me. I desperately need her. There's a missing part of me, and because of all the clues she's given me, I'll know when I've found her. Granddad, I'll find that missing part, the other half of me. I wish I had her now. Guess I'm not being so patient.

Entry Six – She's here! She's here! She's here!

I had given up on the idea of having my dream girl with me. I had completely put her out of my conscious mind. Well, maybe not completely. I guess it's a good thing my subconscious held onto her because at last, I have beheld her, and now I know her name. It's Sara Foster. She's everything and more than the girl from my dreams. She is the girl from my dreams, I can feel it. When she stands next to me, it's as if a missing piece of me has come home. The touch of her hand in mine makes me shiver.

I was across the street at Steve and Carl's, just chilling, when a strange car pulled in behind Lucy's. I watched her get out. I wondered who she was. She'd apparently come to stay with Lucy. She had a lot of what looked like heavy boxes, so I thought I'd be a gentleman and help them out.

Sara was bent over, digging deep into the trunk of her car, trying to reach some CDs. I noticed she had long dark brown silky hair. Could it be her? Come on, Jared, get it together. You're losing it again. Just do what you came to do. Help them get the stuff in, say hello and get on with life. I stood there, watching her, something terribly familiar about her. "You look like you could use a hand," I said innocently.

She let out a little yelp and banged her head on the top of the trunk lid. I don't like to brag, but I think she might've been dazzled by what she saw when she looked up at me. It was either my looks or the fact that she saw the blood on her hand when she touched her head. She looked like she was going to faint. "Careful!" I said and helped her to stand.

Her eyes met mine, and I thought I would lose it. I wanted to take her into my arms and never let her go. It was all I could do to dress her wound. It wasn't as bad as it had looked. I decided she wouldn't need stitches. Then, feeling desperate for a reason to keep her with me, I asked her to go for a walk and she accepted. She didn't pull away when I took her hand as we crossed the street. Her hand in mine felt so natural. Almost as natural as breathing. How am I ever going to make myself leave her, but I have to. She told me I would have to take it slow. I really am trying to.

I'm not going to write anything else in here because I feel this journey has met its end. And, even if it hasn't, and even if Sara might not be the girl from my dreams, she's enough for me, everything fits. The girl from my dreams will just have to find someone else. I've found what I'm looking for, and I'm going after it!'

Jared loves Sara! Forever!

~ ~ ~

She read the last few lines again. She wiped her eyes and ran her fingers over the last written words as she read them aloud. "Jared loves Sara, forever."

Slowly, she closed the diary and sat on the side of the bed. Her head was filled with so many confusing thoughts, she couldn't think straight. "How am I supposed to take this? Who's Gary Browne and Donna Rigden? If they're Jared's friends, why hasn't he introduced us, especially Donna? He seems to have a soft spot for her. What if?"

Sara believed in love at first sight, but this went beyond that, far beyond it. This was even beyond scary. It didn't happen in the real world, not in her world. It was filled with pain, loss and disappointment. "Jared, you're wrong. Your love can't be meant for me!" She swallowed hard. "What am I gonna do? I'm not his dream girl! If he's meant to be with Kim or Donna, why didn't he give them a chance? I wonder."

She opened her laptop. She couldn't search for Kim; she didn't have her surname. From Jared's diary, she knew Donna Rigden and Gary Browne worked at a place called D'Netics. She entered the search terms and waited.

# Chapter 8

Several search results came up for Dr. Gary Browne and D'Netics, but only one for Dr. Donna Rigden. Sara wasn't interested in her accomplishments. She was searching for a picture, and boy did she find one. Her lips parted; her breath caught. To the side of an article about genetic research and heart disease, was a smiling face that could've been her own.

Her eyes lit with green fire. "This isn't fair! He's in love with me!" Jealousy soon changed to guilt, sadness, and then regret. The truth sank in. "Oh, God, that's why he wants me. It's meant to be her! He's supposed to be with her. But... what if this is not, the right Dr. Donna Rigden? Yeah, right," she snorted. "How much more black or white could it be, unless the information is wrong. It could've been faked. I found him first! Don't I deserve happiness?"

Sara had been in love or so she'd thought, but this felt different. "How can it feel this good and be wrong?" Her voice broke. "I'm so confused."

She wanted Jared, but could she be that selfish? Could she live with herself, knowing she took what was truly Donna's to begin with? Could she be strong and love him enough to let him go, so he could fulfill his destiny?

~ ~ ~

She paced the floor and shoved a hand through her hair. He would expect some kind of response when she saw him again. But... when would she see him again? She glanced at the time on her phone. She'd been reading for an hour, and it seemed as though she'd just opened the diary. "Where did the time go?"

She went outside to get the mail. Steve's head was under the hood of his Jeep. He was always fiddling with it. He slammed it and picked up the water hose. "Surely, he's not gonna wash it again! Didn't he wash it yesterday? He must wash that damn thing every day!"

Sara called out; he waved. She grabbed the handful of bills and flyers. Lucy was always sending off for free samples, and, of course, when they got her address they sent her junk mail. She'd tried to warn her, but Lucy wouldn't listen.

She tucked the stack under her arm and went back into the house. She tossed it on the table. An idea struck her. She made some sandwiches and hurried across the street.

~ ~ ~

Steve aimed the water hose at her. "Unless you want a soggy sandwich - stop!"

He took the paper plate and frowned. "What's this?"

"A sandwich - aren't you hungry? I figured, with all that work you've been doing, you'd be starving!"

He wiped his hands on his jeans and sat on the step of the front porch. "I was gonna order a pizza."

"Where's Carl?"

He stuffed a quarter of the sandwich in his mouth. "He worked today. I could still order us a pizza if you wanna chill," he said and grinned. "I have a hearty appetite."

She sighed. "Not unless you want one."

He chuckled. "Depends on how long you're staying."

Sara softly smiled. "How long can you put up with me? Until Lucy gets home?"

"I might be able to stand you 'til then," he teased. "What's up?"

"What do you mean?"

Steve arched an eyebrow. "Come on, Sara. You're like Luce. When something is bothering her, she always tries to feed me – not that I mind." Like when Jared gave her the brush-off for his dream girl.

"Great minds think alike," she said and softly chuckled. "I need a good listener, but you'll have to keep it between us. You can't tell a soul, not even Carl and especially, not Jared."

He eyed her suspiciously. "Oh, gee! This sounds serious." He pursed his lips and mulled it over. "Yeah, shoot. I can keep my trap shut. At least as long as you stuff food in it," he said and smirked.

She punched him. "I'm serious, Steve."

He grimaced and rubbed his arm. "I was kidding, Sara. I promise. I won't tell a soul."

"I feel guilty talking to you about it as it is. Maybe I shouldn't. I promised I wouldn't."

"Come on, Sara. My lips are sealed. Let's have it. Upon my last drop of blood and my last breath, I won't tell."

She studied his eyes. "How long have you and Jared been friends?"

He snorted. "Forever, it seems," he said and finished his sandwich. "Lemme see, at least six or seven years, why?"

"Did he ever talk about me?"

"Oh, yeah, all the time. I'm so freaking jealous! He gets the looks. He gets the job. He gets the money, and now, he's got the girl. It can't be fair for him to have all the luck, especially the part about getting the girl."

She gave him a tight smile, but she didn't need flattery, she needed answers. She ignored his failed attempt at flirting with her. "What did he tell you?"

"That's not a fair question, Sara. What he tells me is private too. You know, it's the guy thing."

"OK, let me try again. Did he say anything about me before I moved to Shreveport?"

Steve forced air between his lips. "I don't know if he was talking about you. He did have this one girl, but even when they were together, he kept talking about a girl he'd seen in his dreams."

"Did he mention her name?"

"No. She wouldn't tell him, said she wasn't supposed to. He was crazy about her though. I thought he was a little fruity, but you know how Indian legends go. Had something to do with finding his perfect match."

"Has he forgotten her now?"

He looked up. "With you being around - yes! He's pretty into you if you know what I mean."

"Yeah, I do. I hope I'm not coming between them."

"Who? Him and his dream girl? Nope! Jared does his own thing. I don't think he would let a dream determine his future." He smiled. "Who knows? If there's anything to his dreams, you might be her. If not, I wouldn't let it bother me. Since you came along, he doesn't talk about her anymore."

Sara knew differently. It was written in his diary, how he'd felt about this mystery girl, and she wasn't her.

"I'd like to believe I'm the girl from his dreams, but what if I'm not? What if I'm holding him back? All I want is for him to be happy, even if it's with someone else."

He snorted. "You're too noble. If I was Jared, and you looked at me the way you look at him, I wouldn't waste my time on dreams. I'd hang on to what was in front of me, something real. I think I know him well enough to say, he feels the same."

"It doesn't matter anyway. He probably doesn't wanna see me again."

"My, God! What did you do? Try to castrate him?"

"No," she smiled. "I guess I'm just the wrong girl asking the wrong questions." She stood.

Steve shot to his feet. "Wait a minute! I thought we were gonna chill 'til Luce got home."

She sighed. "No offense Steve, but I wanna be alone. I might go for a drive or something."

Oh, no! Oh, shit! Think of something fast. Stop her! "Hang on! Did you and Jared have a fight?" That's good, Steve. Keep her talking. Maybe she'll change her mind.

"No. I could've handled that. Silence is what I can't stand. I'll see you later. Do me a favor. Tell Lucy I might not be back, but I'll call her and let her know I'm alright?"

His eyes widened. Oh, shit! I can't let her leave like this! "You're not leaving Shreveport, are you? You just got here! What about Raging Storm? It won't be the same without you!"

Sara's eyes glossed. "Yeah, I know, and I honestly liked it here, but I can't stay, knowing my being will mess things up for Jared. Will you tell Lucy for me?"

Steve exhaled and swallowed hard. "Sure, but what happens if Jared wants to know where you are. What do I tell him?"

"Tell him I finished his book, and he needs to keep looking."

"Huh?"

She snorted. "Just tell him. He'll understand."

He watched her leave. "Oh, man! What am I gonna do? If anything happens to her, it's gonna be my fault, and Jared will literally kill me!"

\------------

Sara crossed the street and got into her car. She made sure her phone was off. She didn't want anyone calling her, especially, Jared. He would try and follow her. She turned her music up, to drown out the voice screaming in her head.

This is a mistake, Sara. Your biggest one yet!

She couldn't afford to listen to her weakened will. Walking away was hard, but it was right. She had to do it. She needed to put some distance between her and Jared. She didn't want to hurt him, but she refused to stand in his way. "How am I gonna deal with this?"

The voice in her head got louder; she turned her music up louder still and pushed down on the accelerator. Shreveport's skyline got smaller, in her rearview mirror.

~ ~ ~

For two hours, she'd driven without watching where she'd been going. She should've paid more attention; her car was low on gas. That little mistake took care of itself when it cut out near the top of a steep hill. She pumped the accelerator, coached the car up the hill and onto the shoulder.

Sara swallowed hard and glanced at the gas gauge - empty. She hadn't bought gas since she'd left Crooked Creek, three days ago. When she'd left Shreveport, buying something sensible, like gas or bottled water hadn't crossed her mind.

She forced her breath out. "Sara, you're so stupid and irresponsible! Cars won't go without gas." She sighed again. "At least I remembered my phone." She swiped it and waited. "No signal!" She groaned and rested her forehead on the steering wheel. "OK, a bad situation just got worse!"

# Chapter 9

When Sara opened the door, blazing hot, humid air hit her in the face. She'd darned near got back inside. She leaned against the fender of her Crown Victoria and pointed her phone in all directions. No signal. She stepped several feet from the car. No signal. She took some slow breaths.

"Think logically, Sara." She snorted. "Great! Now, I sound like Mr. Spock. No, I don't. If I'd been thinking logically, I wouldn't be in this predicament. Calm down. You can't think straight if you panic. You might do something irresponsible, like run off by yourself without making sure your car had enough gas! Note to self. In the future, when running away from love, make sure the car has gas! OK, think Sara, think! Choices?"

She reasoned she had three. Walk around and hope her phone picked up a signal. Sit in the car until someone came along, but since the last car had passed over thirty minutes ago, that option didn't look particularly promising. Her other option was even less appealing; walk until she found a store or a house where she could use a phone.

Sara had heard horror stories, where young girls or women knocked on doors for help and got raped or killed. Compared to the other two options, that one sounded the safest. If she were lucky, she'd find a gas station where she could call someone. "But who do I call?" She shook her head.

Of course, her first thought had been Jared, but she couldn't call him. He was the person she was running from. Even if he wanted to see her again, he would probably be mad at her. She fought stinging tears. She sighed, swallowed hard and dismissed that thought. She could call her aunt or she could call Steve. Lucy might be upset, but she could deal with that. Steve might call her stupid, but at least he wouldn't look at her with accusing eyes. One thing was for sure, standing around wasn't solving anything. If she didn't do something quick, she was going to bake.

"Boy, I picked a nice day for a hike – not! I wish I'd at least thought to buy some water or juice." She also wished she'd worn different clothes. At least jeans and a T-shirt would've protected her from sunburn. Her halter set wouldn't. "I wish I'd," she broke off. "No! Stop beating yourself up, Sara! Now is the time to act, not panic and feel sorry for yourself!"

She wedged a note under her windshield wiper, telling whoever might look for her, which direction she'd gone. She shielded her eyes, glanced up at the sun and put on her sunshades.

It was a long time until dark. She hoped she would find something before then. Surely, there must be a populated community out there somewhere." She sighed and started walking. "I'm glad I wore my sneakers this morning. Sandals or knee boots would've been disastrous on this highway!"

~ ~ ~

An hour later, Sara was still walking. To be honest, she hadn't tried to flag anyone down. Every time she heard someone coming, she thought about stopping them, but fear ruled out. She'd hidden at the edge of the trees until they'd passed.

Sweat ran down her temples and under her hair at the base of her neck. She rummaged through her purse and used a rubber band to pile her hair high on top of her head. She didn't have a mirror to see how straight it was. She honestly didn't care. At least when there was a breeze, she could feel it on her neck. Unfortunately, there was hardly any wind blowing.

~ ~ ~

She walked another quarter of a mile or so and sat under a huge oak. It felt good to relax. Her feet ached from the hot, asphalt shoulder. With the humidity factor and the heat rising off the highway, it was hitting 95, maybe more. Her throat was parched. Her lips were dry. She licked them and looked in her purse for some Carmex. It wasn't in there. The bubble gum lip gloss she'd put on earlier had dried up. Now her lips were sticky, and she was even thirstier than before.

~ ~ ~

Lunchtime came and went. Sara's stomach growled reminding her, she didn't have anything to appease it. "That sandwich didn't last long. Man, what I wouldn't give for an ice cream sundae." Regardless of how hungry she was, she would probably bathe in the ice cream, rather than eat it. She rested a few minutes and started walking again. As soon as she reached the top of the steep hill she'd been climbing, she'd decided to try her phone again. About halfway, it vibrated against her left hip. "Rescued!" she said and forced her breath out.

She reached for it and stopped. "Oh, no! What if it's him?"

Jared would be mad. Why shouldn't he be? Maybe it was Lucy or Steve, or even her mother. She would rather have talked to any of them, but her inner voice screamed it was him. She squeezed her eyes and read the name through a tiny crack. She swallowed hard and put on a plastic smile.

"Sara! I've been trying to call you for over an hour," he blurted before she could even open her mouth. "Where in the hell are you?"

She was right. He was seething. She glanced around, but nothing looked familiar. "I don't know, Jared. Does it matter where I am?" she countered, trying not to sound out of breath.

"What do you mean, does it matter?" He softened his voice but only slightly. "Of course, it matters!"

She reasoned it was his professional way of negotiating with a crazy person. "Jared I...."

"You're off on your own, in a strange place, out in this heat!" he interjected. "Do you have any water with you?"

"No," she said timidly.

"What!"

Her eyes filled with tears. He was yelling again. Even with all her doubt, she'd come to life at the sound of his voice. She took comfort in knowing he was on the other end of the line.

"What were you thinking, Sara? Are you trying to drive me crazy? If anything happened to you," his voice trailed off.

Now she felt guilty. She hadn't thought about how this would've affected him. She'd thought about how noble she'd been for walking away. "No, I...."

"Of all the incredibly irresponsible things you could do," he broke in. "It's ninety degrees in the shade, Sara. You'll dehydrate or have a heatstroke, whichever comes first. I'm at your car – again! Where are you?"

"Again?"

"I found your note. I've gone all the way to the next town, which is eighteen miles away. There was no sign of you."

Sara laughed derisively.

He groaned. "I fail to see what you find so funny. You could die out here. What if someone had stopped and," he broke off. "Never mind. I don't wanna think about that. I'm coming to get you. Where are you?"

Tears streamed down her face. Though well deserved, his anger had hurt her more than she'd wanted it to. Yes, she was stupid. Yes, she should've made better preparations, but right now, she would've thought he'd have been more interested in finding her and getting her to safety than lecturing her. She knew she'd messed up. Did he need to rub salt in her wounds? "I don't know!"

Jared forced his breath out. "Don't cry. You'll dehydrate yourself more. Calm down and I'll try to calm down, as well. I can't believe you're doing this to me, to us, after everything I told you. Did you walk in the direction you said?"

"Yes," she sniffed.

"How long have you been walking?"

"I don't know, an hour, maybe two."

"And you walked in," he broke off. "That's just not possible, Sara! Unless you made yourself invisible, I should've seen you."

"I was too chicken to stay on the shoulder. When I heard something coming, I hid in the trees."

He laughed. "Sara, you silly girl. Do you have anything in your purse, you could tie to a tree? A ribbon, a scarf, anything?"

"I don't know, hang on, I'll look." She searched through her purse.

\------------

"No," she whimpered.

Jared held a hand over the microphone. "Aargh! Women usually carry the damned house in their purses. This would be one time, mine doesn't have anything!" He closed his eyes and took a deep calming breath. "Sara, are you wearing a bra?"

"What!"

He winced; with his enhanced hearing, her shouting wasn't a pleasant experience. "Are you wearing a bra?" he enunciated.

"No! What's that gotta do with it?"

He grinned. She probably thought that was a little sexist. "What are you wearing?"

"What do you think this is? A fashion show? I'm wearing a halter top and a pair of shorts! Do you wanna know the color of underwear I'm wearing? Honestly!"

Jared laughed.

"Don't laugh at me!" she whimpered.

"I'm not laughing. It's just, well. If you thought my last question was presumptuous, this one is gonna make me sound like a complete pervert."

"What?"

"Listen for cars. Make sure nothing is coming. I want you to take off your halter top and tie it to a tree that's next to the shoulder."

\------------

Sara's lips parted. "I will not! Are you crazy? I'm turning into a piece of jerky out here, and you want me to strip for you? I'm hanging up!" She couldn't believe he was so selfish and inconsiderate.

"Hang on! Don't! Just listen. I don't wanna risk you sitting on the side of the road, waiting for me. The wrong type of person might stop. Will you please let me finish?"

She clenched her teeth. "Go ahead, but you better have a good reason for this."

"I do, trust me. I wouldn't do anything to put you at risk. Once you've made sure no one is coming, take off your halter top, and quickly tie it to a tree by the road where I can see it. By the way, what color is it?"

"Green!" she growled.

"Great!" he groaned. "Should be easy to find among the longleaf pines in this area. I'll just have to search carefully. Once you've tied it to the tree, hide in the brush. You're probably starting to dehydrate, so make sure it's well shaded. Sit and wait for me. I'll find you as fast as I can."

She swallowed hard and glanced around. "What about wild animals?"

"A wild animal isn't gonna care if you're topless."

"I was more worried about becoming some wolf's late lunch than being raped, Jared!"

"They've got better sense than to come out of their dens on a day like this. It's too hot for them."

"And I don't? Are you implying a wild animal has more sense than me? What if they have the same idea? Laying in the shade, hoping for an easy kill?" Sara gulped. "Jared, I'm scared!"

"I wasn't implying anything. Calm down, baby. You're not stupid, you're confused. You'll be alright. I'll find you. I promise."

Suddenly, seeing his accusing eyes didn't seem so bad, after all. Looking down a long, furry snout at a pair of yellow eyes, sounded worse. Her heart began to pound. "Please hurry."

"I will, baby, I will. Just do what I told you. I'll see you in a few minutes. Just stay hidden."

"Alright," she said, but he was gone.

Sara swallowed hard again and untied the bottom string to her halter. She was alone, but it felt like a thousand eyes were staring at her. "How did I get into a situation like this? This is what my mother lectured me about, time and time again!"

With fumbling fingers, she untied her top and held it against her body, preserving her last shred of dignity. She listened carefully, for what must've been the better part of five minutes. When she was ready to expose herself, she would hear something coming. Of course, it had been another false alarm, but her mind had been playing tricks on her.

~ ~ ~

She'd picked a suitable tree, but she was stalling. "God," she groaned. "I can't believe I'm doing this! Now I know I'm mad!"

She made a run for the shoulder, quickly tied her halter to a tree and ran for cover. She seemed to be running in slow motion. The woods moved further away with every stride she took. Desperate to hide herself, she wasn't watching where she was going. There was a steep incline. Out of nowhere a root grabbed her foot, and she rolled down the hill, falling forever. She hit her head on the ground when she'd stopped tumbling. Everything went blurry. Sounds of the forest faded to nothing. She tried to get up, but it hurt.

She felt something warm and wet on her temple. She touched it. Blood, her blood! Her stomach turned upside down. She laid back and closed her eyes, resting while she drifted in and out of consciousness.

~ ~ ~

"Sara! Where are you? Sara!"

She became aware of someone calling her name. The voice was foggy but familiar. She struggled to open her eyes.

"Sara!" It sounded as if he were standing at the top of the incline. "Sara!"

She took a deep breath and groaned; it hurt. She inhaled as much air as possible. "Down here!" she yelled. At least she'd intended it to be loud; to her confused mind it sounded more like a loud whisper.

"Oh, Sara!"

She heard the rustling of leaves and small branches snapping under his weight. "Sara, can you hear me? Where are you hurt?"

She lifted her head and opened her eyes. His face was blurry, but she recognized it. She smiled, totally forgetting she was topless. "Kiss me. I wanna feel your lips on mine one more time before I die."

Jared leaned closer and sighed. "You're not gonna die. I won't let you," he said and kissed her.

To Sara, what was happening felt more like a dream than reality. She was happy. She felt herself beginning to fade again.

"Sara, you stay with me, you hear? Sara!" he gently shook her shoulders.

Ow! That hurts too.

"Sorry, angel. I'm being as gentle as I can."

Her head was too fuzzy to register he'd read her thoughts. "I'm thirsty, and sleepy. It hurts to breathe. I wanna take a nap. Can't I take a nap? I'll only sleep for a few minutes. I just wanna close my," her voice trailed off. Her vision went from a dim transparency to black. He shook her again, yanking her back to the fuzzy transparency.

"No! Don't go to sleep! I need you alert. Wake up, Sara! You might have a concussion." He took a handkerchief from his back pocket and placed it on her forehead. "Sara! Can you hold this for me? Apply pressure to it while I see how badly you're hurt."

She made a feeble attempt, but couldn't think straight. Her vision blurred. Her arm fell heavy on the ground.

Jared lifted her hand and placed it on the handkerchief. "Sara, stay with me. I need to make sure you haven't snapped your neck. Can you feel your legs?"

"Yeah," she groaned. "They hurt."

He touched her tender ribs; she yelped. "Sorry, but I have to see if it's broken." He pressed his fingertips to her ribs.

That hurt! She clenched her teeth and tried to endure the pain. A tear slid down her cheek.

"I know, angel, and I'm sorry. I hate hurting you." He shook his head and grimaced. Jared, if you don't stop responding to her thoughts, you're gonna give yourself away! "I don't think anything is broken," he said and pulled her to her feet. She screamed and doubled over. He grabbed her and lifted her into his arms as though she weighed nothing. "You twisted your ankle. Put your arms around my neck and hang on. The hill is a little steep."

"My top!"

"I'll put it back on you when I get you to the car. Remember? I'm a doctor. I have seen topless women... before." He couldn't help but sneak a glance.

"Oh, how silly of me! I thought I was a little more than a patient."

He looked into her eyes and kissed her again. "You are, but under these circumstances, I can handle it." He grinned. I hope!

Sara rested her head on his chest and listened to the sound of his pounding heart. She wondered. Had it been fear, exhaustion or the sensation of her half naked body that had set its rhythm. She wanted him so badly it had become a dull ache, which didn't help her situation. She was already in pain.

~ ~ ~

She winced when he set her on the front seat and put her halter back on. His touch was soft and gentle, making sure he didn't hurt her. Sara lowered her head. She didn't want to see the pain in his eyes. "I'm, so sorry."

"Don't worry about it right now. I'll be mad at you when this is over."

"You will?" she pouted. She didn't want him to be mad at her. She wanted him to hold her and tell her that he loved her and that he'd forgiven her.

Jared lifted her chin. "I was kidding, Sara. I am angry with you. You scared me half to death. I thought I'd lost you. Don't ever do that again – OK?" She nodded. "Now tell me, what on earth were you thinking? If I'd known you would react this way, I never would've let you read my stupid diary."

"It's not stupid. It's your deepest thoughts and feelings, and they're beautiful. But... I'm not her, Jared. I'm not the person from your dreams."

"Don't you understand? I don't care," he growled through his teeth. "I'm gonna burn the damn diary! It was a dream, Sara. You're real, and it's you I love." He closed his eyes and grimaced as if he'd said something he shouldn't have, at least, not out loud.

"Did you just say...?"

"Yes," he broke in and sighed. "But I shouldn't have!"

Her eyes filled with tears. "Then, you didn't mean it?"

# Chapter 10

Jared sighed and looked into her eyes. "Yes, I meant it. We don't know each other well, but what I feel is real. The diary has nothing to do with it. I love you, Sara."

She closed her eyes, tears tangled in her dark lashes. She couldn't find her voice. She was so confused. A part of her danced to his words, but another part, the child in her, shivered. She didn't want him to see how frightened he'd made her. There was no anger or hesitation in his eyes. There was something else, something strong, and needy.

Sara opened her mouth to speak. He kissed her; his lips were hungry and demanding, capturing her mewling whispers in his mouth. Her lips melted beneath his. Every fiber in her quaked; she wanted him. She was running on instinct, treading on unfamiliar ground.

His mouth pressed harder against hers, molding to the shape of her lips. His breathing became ragged. She was ready to surrender when he pressed his forehead to hers. He repeated his words from yesterday. "You're dangerous, Sara!"

She pulled him back and softly kissed him. "That's not bad, is it?"

He crushed his lips to hers again, growing uncomfortably hard. "Yes, it's bad," he groaned and pulled away. "I won't take advantage of you. You're hurt. Your emotions are raw, and you're vulnerable. You don't know what you're doing, and I'm being a selfish heel. I'm not old-fashioned, but I don't believe in taking advantage of someone as young as you. I will not take your innocence, Sara, not like this."

Jared leaned his back against the car and fought for control.

She stared at the ground and swallowed the lump in her throat. "What are you talking about?" If he'd been forcing himself on her, she could've understood, but he wasn't. She was pushing him. How did he know she was innocent? She'd had boyfriends before. For all he knew, he might not be the first man to have taken her this far.

He pinched the bridge of his nose and groaned again. "I could lose control with you, so easily. Give in to the way I feel about you, the way I want you. It's too dangerous, especially after seeing you," he glanced at her, grimaced and looked away. "Like this," he sighed.

Sara frowned. "You want me, but you won't take me?"

He knelt in front of her and took her hands. "That is not what I said. I will take you, just not here, and not under these circumstances. If I made love to you, I'd have to restrain myself. I don't wanna hurt you." He stared into her confused eyes. "When we make love, I don't want restraints or regrets between us." He sighed; one corner of his mouth turned up. "Besides, we might get caught."

She glanced at the forest; her eyes sparkled with mischief. She wasn't giving up so easily. "What if I offered myself to you?" She paused and swallowed hard. Despite her pain, she was willing. "Would you take me then?"

Jared's face tightened. "Don't ever do that! Don't ask me. Don't tempt me. Never make me choose! Promise me, Sara. Promise you'll never do that to me."

She stared at him. Don't offer myself and don't ask? Why? We're consenting adults!

His expression softened. "Promise me, Sara."

What could she say? She swallowed hard again. "No promises, but I'll try," she said in a voice that was barely perceptible and kissed him again.

A devilish gleam lit his dark eyes. "I guess I'll just have to convince you." He trailed kisses from the left side of her throat to behind her ear. He gently breathed in it. Sara shivered; her womb clenched. "You see, I can do this and stay in control." He pulled her tighter against his body. "The question is... can you?"

Her heart pounded. She fought for breath. "You're not playing fair."

He softly smiled. "And you haven't answered me."

"Yes, I have!" she gasped. "I said I would try."

Jared gently bit her neck over her pulse. "How hard... are you gonna try?"

She could feel the bite of his sharp teeth, pressing into her skin. It should've hurt, but it was incredibly erotic. Her breath caught, her stomach tingled, her body wept for him. She wanted him to stop, but she didn't. "Very hard!" she blurted.

"Good," he smiled satisfyingly. "I'll stop teasing you then." He swiped his phone. "I'm calling Luce."

"What? No! Don't! She'll call my mother! Jared, please, don't!"

The phone rang once; he ended the call. "Sooner or later you'll have to talk to your mother, angel." He eased her legs around in the seat. He reached across and buckled her seatbelt. "Since it'll be late when we get back, you can spend the night at my place, but I have to call Lucy and let her know. She's worried sick." He brushed her cheek with the back of his fingers.

She exhaled and nodded. He'd teased her. He'd set her body on fire, and he was going to leave her this way? For Jared, the matter was closed. For her, it was anything but. She searched for a distraction, something to cool her burning desire. "Do you mind if we listen to some music?"

"Sara, we're in a band. We have our own recording studio. Why would I mind? What did you wanna listen to?"

"Something old and bouncy." He was right. It had been a stupid question, but she needed to keep her mind occupied and off of him.

His eyebrows shot up. "Old and bouncy?" He pulled onto the shoulder and loaded his DVD player. 'Pretty Woman' by Roy Orbison blared through his stereo system. He looked at her, smiled and sang to her.

Her cheeks warmed.

Jared whirled his BMW in a swift handbrake turn and peeled down the highway, hitting ninety in seconds. The trees became a green blur, but the ride was as though they weren't moving.

"What about my car?" Sara asked with wide eyes.

He snorted. "I called someone. It's been taken to Wisteria Hall. Chances are it's there already." He leaned across and softly kissed her. "Sit back and enjoy the ride. I'll take care of you now."

Drive me insane is what you'll do! She had to do something, anything to get her mind off his incredibly sexy body inches from hers. "Can I sleep?"

He frowned. "Are you still sleepy?"

"Yes." Oh, God! His voice is as sweet as honey, and it's burning me up.

He studied her eyes. "I had hoped your drowsiness would pass," he said and sighed. "Alright, but get some more of this down." He handed her a second bottle of water. "Drink it slowly this time."

She didn't argue. She quickly downed a third of the water. He held his hand over the bottle. "Slowly, you'll give yourself a brain freeze. Maybe we should stop by the emergency room."

"I don't wanna go to the hospital. I'm fine, Jared. Can't you take care of me at home? Oh! I, um, I meant your place." It surprised her how casually the word home had rolled off her tongue.

Jared smiled. "It is your home, Sara, whenever you're ready for it to be." He paused, deep in thought. "I guess you can sleep, but if you get a headache or start feeling dizzy, you're going straight to the emergency room, no questions asked." He glanced at her sidelong. "Understood?"

"I'll do whatever you want me to," she said sincerely. No more being noble. She couldn't give him up, not after he'd said he loved her. Sorry, Donna. If this is a mistake, I'll suffer the consequences, even if the price is my soul. "Can I go to sleep now?"

"If you need to, but I might rouse you a time or two, to make sure you're OK."

Sara yawned. "If you talk to me, maybe I won't fall asleep."

"What do you wanna talk about?"

"Steve must've told you what we talked about, but when I left his house, I hadn't decided where I was going or what I was gonna do. How did you know where to find me?"

Jared frowned slightly. "Would you believe me if I said I asked my Spirit Guide?"

Sara blinked rapidly and fought sleep. "I might if I knew what it was. Is it like a guardian angel?"

He softly smiled. "Well, yes and no. Everyone has a Spirit Guide. They're not for our people alone. You see, before we choose to be reincarnated, we'd already chosen our Spirit Guides in the afterlife. We all have a special one, who's been with us since birth. Through prayer and meditation, we ask them questions about things in our lives. If it's in our best interest, he or she will answer and guide us."

He paused and swallowed hard. "After I talked to Steve, I tried reaching you on your phone. When you didn't answer, I went to my secret place. I explained how much you meant to me, and asked my guide to show me where you were. I got into my car and drove in whatever direction I felt impelled to go. All I could think about was getting to you, and what I would do if I didn't make it in time."

Sara's eyes lit. "If everyone has a Spirit Guide, does that include me? How do I communicate with it – him – her?"

"You may already be in contact with them, on a subconscious level. Have you ever felt there was something you had to do, but you didn't understand why?"

"Yeah," she nodded. "When I decided to leave Crooked Creek. I didn't know why, I just knew it was the right thing for me to do. I tried to explain it to my mother, but she didn't understand. I guess I didn't either. I just knew it was something I had to do."

Jared smiled and kissed the back of her hand. "I'm glad you listened. If you hadn't, I might not have found you."

"Was my guide, responsible for me leaving Crooked Creek?"

"Probably, but I can't say for sure."

"Can I see my Spirit Guide?"

"Maybe, if you were taught in our ways."

"Would you teach me?" she anxiously asked.

"I could, but my grandfather would be a better teacher."

"It would mean more to me if you did it. Please."

He kissed the back of her hand again. "If you end up with Garfield as a Spirit Guide, don't blame me." He chuckled. "Can I take this out for a minute? There's something I want you to listen to."

"Course you can. It's your stereo, silly."

He smirked and changed the DVD. Sara's song began playing. She frowned and arched an eyebrow. "I made it the other night while we were alone," he said.

Her eyes twinkled. "How did you make it sound so good - Auto-Tune?"

"I didn't use any special effects, Sara. All I did was twin your voice in a couple of places. It's just you, me, my piano, and the background track I used. You have a beautiful voice. I didn't need to do anything to it. I wanna give a copy to the local radio stations, and get them to play it over the airways – with your permission, of course."

"Do you honestly think it's good?"

"I wouldn't have suggested it if I hadn't. Neither would I have recorded it. You wouldn't believe how many people I turn down, who wanna be part of Raging Storm."

Yes, I would, especially the women. Sara felt drowsy again. Jared's voice was hypnotic. She blinked a couple more times, but she knew it wouldn't last. "I trust you. Do whatever you want with the recording."

He smiled and kissed her hand again. "I also wanna set up some bookings. Get you out front. When you're well enough, I want you to feature for Raging Storm."

Sara's eyes slowly closed again. She jerked and blinked. "Me? Out front!" She blinked again and finished her feeble objection. "What about my stage fright?"

"A few more sessions in the studio and it won't be a problem. Besides, I won't make you do it alone, Sara. I'll be with you. We'll work on it together. If you want a music career, I'll get you over your stage fright. Sara? Are you awake?" Jared softly laughed. "Rest, angel. I'll sing you to sleep." His last words were so far away, Sara barely heard them.

~ ~ ~

Jared carried her to his bedroom, laid her on the bed and undressed her. Sara opened her eyes, but they slowly closed again. She couldn't keep them open. She felt a warm cloth, being rubbed over her body as he cleaned the mud and blood from her skin. After he'd toweled her off, he called Lucy.

Sara vaguely heard him explain what had happened. Lucy was upset and wanted to come over, but he told her she was sleeping. She heard him lay his phone on the nightstand. His lips touched her forehead. "Night, angel," he whispered and turned.

She grabbed his hand and opened her bleary eyes. "Stay with me."

"Alright, but I will not sleep with you." He kicked off his cowboy boots, dropped his belt on the floor and lay on top of the covers. He snuggled close to her; Sara laid her head on his shoulder. She felt warm and safe. He caressed her face and smiled. "I gave you something for the pain. I want you to sleep now." He kissed her.

She looked deeply into his eyes. "Sleep is not what I want."

He groaned. "I know, but it's all you're gonna get." He started singing to her again.

"That's not fair," she muttered.

He smiled and kissed her forehead. "I know," he whispered and kept singing.

~ ~ ~

Sara woke sometime during the night, disoriented. Her right forearm ached. She winced and looked up at the clear bag hanging above her head. She sighed deeply and looked at Jared, peacefully sleeping next to her. His chest rose and fell with his gentle breathing. Despite how much she hated needles, she never wanted to move. She touched his face and he woke with a start.

"What's wrong, Sara? Did I hurt you? Do you want me to move?"

"No, to both questions. I do not want you to move, ever." She leaned up and kissed him.

"You're not trying very hard," he said, covered her mouth with his and groaned. "I want you, Sara," he said and kissed her, over and over, each one deeper and more intense than the last. She felt his body responding, growing hard again. "Sara, stop me," he moaned.

"No," she breathed. "I want this."

"You promised me," he huffed. "Please, don't let me do this," he said, but he didn't stop kissing her, and he didn't pull away. His willpower was gone. He was depending on her, to save him, but she didn't want to. She didn't want him to stop. He slid a hand under the covers. "You promised," he whispered.

His words stabbed her like daggers. The promise! Oh, God! Help me! She drew a shaky breath. "Jared, stop! You have to stop!" Her voice was weak and unconvincing.

He cupped her breast in his palm. "I don't wanna stop." His lips claimed hers again.

For Sara, the moment of decision was at hand. Her longing was so strong. The line between what she'd promised to do and what she wanted was dangerously thin. For pounding heartbeats, she surrendered, totally lost in her desire. She weakly pushed his hands from her aching body. "You have to!" she panted. "You made me promise. I want you to stop, Jared, please."

One more searing kiss and she was done. She'd used her last bit of willpower to stop what she so badly wanted. Wrong or right, she didn't care anymore. She could taste his desire for her, cool and sweet, warm and bitter, on the tip of her tongue. If he persisted, she couldn't resist him. She wouldn't! The next move would be his. She'd run out of strength.

Jared looked longingly into her eyes. "Now I know you're not doing this because you feel obligated by what's in my diary. You're doing this because it's what you want. " He kissed her thoroughly again.

Sara frowned. "You told me to stop you. I have. What are you doing? I don't understand."

He softly smiled. "I told you not to make me choose. I asked you not to offer yourself to me. I never said I didn't wanna make love to you. I asked you not to offer yourself, and you didn't. The choice is no longer mine to make. It's yours now."

The creases in her brow deepened. Why do you keep talking in riddles? She sighed, closed her eyes and surrendered to his kiss.

# Chapter 11

Sara didn't know what had happened next. She'd decided she'd fallen asleep again. What terrible timing. It was morning before she woke – alone. There was a note on the pillow next to her. On the front of it, Jared had used colored pencils to sketch a white wolf, holding a red rose with its teeth. She turned it over. The message was short and sweet.

Morning, Angel,

What you did last night took courage and willpower. You made the right choice. Special moments are what bind us together, forever. Next time, you might be the one begging me to stop – for real. I took your IV out this morning while you were asleep. You're gonna be fine, but you need to take it easy. Drink plenty of fluids. If Gerald brings you something to drink, you drink it! I'll call you later on today. Just sleep and dream of me.

Jared

She tried to move her foot and remembered her twisted ankle. She'd fallen down the hill. She threw the covers back; she was naked. Her eyes turned to dark pools. Had they made love? Had she slept right through it? No, she couldn't have!

She grabbed the card and read it again. Her eyes lit. "Of course, I remember. He must've taken my clothes off when he washed me. But that would mean when we were - I would've been - and he would - damn!" Jared had possessed more self-control than she'd given him credit for. But, if she couldn't find her clothes, what was she gonna wear?

With considerable pain, Sara wrapped the sheet around her and sat on the side of the bed. She peeled the piece of tape off her arm and tossed it into the wastebasket. She frowned. She couldn't understand how he got the IV in her arm without her knowing. She stood, groaned, and fell back on the bed. "Well, I won't be walking away from this one. Maybe I should take his advice." She yawned and laid back on the pillows, but not before she'd made sure her phone was within reach. She smiled and rubbed her cheek against his pillow, inhaling his scent. "I'll rest my eyes while I wait for his call." Before she realized it, she was asleep again.

~ ~ ~

Sara's phone woke her. She read the name and smiled. Just as he'd promised.

"Morning - feeling better? Well, I say morning, but it's almost noon. I was beginning to think you'd run out on me again."

"Really? Why? It's not as though I can run."

Jared chuckled. "I called about thirty minutes after I got to the office, to tell you, your panties were hanging in the bathroom."

"That takes care of my bottom half. What am I supposed to do about the top? By the way, where are the rest of my clothes?"

"In the laundry. Cassie's washing them. You can borrow one of my shirts from the closet. Listen, I talked to Lucy, and she and I agreed. You might as well stay with me 'til your ankle heals. Besides, I need to make sure you don't have any side effects from the bump on your head."

Sara laughed. "You want me to hang around because of a twisted ankle, and a bump on my head? Are you sure it's not because you don't want me to leave?"

"Alright. I'll admit it. After holding you in my arms all night and waking with you still in my bed, I'm being selfish again. I want you with me. No - I need you with me! You have no idea how I felt when I thought I'd lost you. Nothing mattered, Sara, not the house, not the job, not even my life." He paused. "I want you to stay with me, but if you truthfully wanna go back to Lucy's," his smug voice trailed off. He knew what her answer would be.

"I'll stay if you're sure you want me to."

"I've been sure since before I laid eyes on you, but this has to be your choice, what you want. Are you sure about me?"

Her eyes glossed. She couldn't stop smiling. She blinked to clear her vision. If he only knew, how sure she was of him, and how badly she needed him. "I'm sure."

"You'll move in with me?" he asked in a high-pitched voice.

"Yes, but I wanna hold off telling Lucy for a while. She knows I'm staying 'til my ankle heals. I think we should leave it at that for now. I'm afraid she might talk to my mother. That would not go over well. Oh, and I'll need some of my things."

"Text me a list. I'll pick them up when I leave the clinic. I might be kinda late. I still have that staff meeting."

"I thought it was last night."

"It was supposed to be, but I was rescuing my damsel in distress. My enormously sexy, damsel in distress," he teased.

"Oh! Right. Jared?"

"Hmm."

"What do I do today?"

"With your twisted ankle, I wouldn't suggest trying out for the local marathons. I'm afraid the dance contests will have to wait a week or two."

"Ha - ha – very funny. Can I go downstairs?"

"I'd rather you didn't. If you need anything, Gerald or Cassie, will help you – or I suppose you could call me. If I'm with a patient, I might not be able to talk long, but I could call you when I get a break. It's up to you. Seriously, you need to stay off your ankle as much as possible and give the swelling a chance to go down. Oh, I've got some news. I've booked us at the Hirsch Memorial Coliseum. KWKH is throwing a reunion for the old Louisiana Hayride next month. We're in the lineup. I don't know what time we'll be going on stage. They're sending me a schedule later on. I need my lead female vocalist in tiptop shape or I'll have to cancel. Raging Storm gets bookings, but this could be your big break."

My big break? Sara's eyes widened; she swallowed hard. "You've booked us at HMC? Jared, it holds over ten thousand people. They will have radio and TV crews there, as well! If you want me to get out in front of all those people, you've got a lot more than my ankle to heal."

"Don't worry," he said in a deep sexy voice. "I'll conquer all your fears."

By the sound of his voice, she could tell he wasn't only talking about her stage fright. Her heart fluttered. She tried to keep her voice even. "I'll look forward to that."

"See you tonight – gotta run, love you."

She opened her mouth to respond, but he was gone. "I need to talk to him about that," she complained, but she couldn't stop grinning. "He loves me!"

She held the sheet with one hand and hobbled to the closet. Finding something to wear wasn't easy. She settled on one of Jared's old flannel shirts. She held it to her nose and slowly inhaled; the scent of his cologne was still in the fabric. She closed her eyes and slid her arms into the sleeves, imagining his arms were wrapping around her, keeping her safe and warm. She loved that feeling. Hell, she loved everything about him. The sleeves were too long, so she rolled them above her elbows.

Sara shambled to the bathroom and slipped into her panties. The tail of the shirt went almost to her knees, so she didn't need anything to cover her underwear. Besides, he'd apparently intended for her to stay in bed, something she wasn't looking forward to.

She brushed her hair, tied it up in a high ponytail, and sprayed on a hint of perfume. She examined her reflection in the mirror. She didn't look half bad, but she didn't expect to be making fashion statements. At least more of her was covered today than yesterday. The thought colored her cheeks. Her stomach fluttered. Anyone else would've taken advantage of her, but not Jared. He was one of a kind.

Sara wondered if she could be more in love with him than she was right now. He'd woven himself into her soul. She felt so happy and light. She wanted to dance around the room like a ballerina, but instead of gliding gracefully across the floor, her twisted ankle and bruised ribs made her wobble like a toddler. She was literally bored out of her mind. She was determined to find something to occupy her time, even if it meant crawling.

Her search was fruitless. She couldn't find a crossword puzzle or even a deck of cards. Without her laptop and guitar, she couldn't work on her songs. She played some games on her phone but soon lost interest. Her eyes lit. She remembered Jared had said he had the Twilight book set. Her smile quickly faded. The library was downstairs across from the Navajo room, out of reach. She thought about going downstairs and playing his piano, but he wanted her to stay off her foot. She groaned. "I have to find something or I'll go nuts!"

Sara staggered to the bookcase on the other side of the bed. She was ready to give up when she saw some books on a shelf underneath his nightstand. "Yes!" she gasped. It was all four books of the 'Twilight' saga by Stephanie Meyers. They weren't downstairs, after all.

She grabbed 'Twilight' as if it were a life preserver and crawled back onto the bed. She propped her back against the headboard, elevated her foot and settled down to read. By the time she'd read the prologue, she was intrigued. She had quickly sympathized with the heroine. If it meant spending eternity with Jared, she would gladly risk her soul to become a vampire.

~ ~ ~

With little else to do that afternoon but read, she'd finished the book and started on the next one, 'New Moon'. She'd been hooked on it too until she'd discovered the hero had left, never to return. That wasn't supposed to happen! She wanted the happily ever after. Surely, Edward wouldn't leave Bella with nothing to remember him by, not even a photograph! She continued reading, sometimes laughing and other times crying. She checked the time on her phone. Jared would be leaving work soon, and she hadn't texted him her list.

Minutes after she sent it, he'd replied.

'Anything for you, angel – home soon – love you.'

How had two words turned her world upside down? How had she fallen so hopelessly for a stranger in less than a week? The answer was easy. They were meant for each other. At least Sara had convinced herself they were.

~ ~ ~

After reading his note for the tenth time, she smiled, grabbed her book and crawled back on the bed.

There was a knock. She was so engrossed in her book she almost jumped off the bed. It was Gerald, the butler, bringing her a plate of fruit and yet another colossal glass of iced tea. Jared was making sure she stayed well hydrated. She'd drank at least half a gallon by now. Her trips to the bathroom were becoming a nuisance. Her phone rang.

"Hey, kid, how's life in the lap of luxury?"

Sara smiled. "What lap of luxury?"

Lucy snorted. "Don't be naïve, Sara. Jared has his staff waiting on you, hand and foot. It must be nice."

"I could come home if you want me to," she half-heartedly offered.

Lucy laughed again. "Oh, come on! Tell me you're not in seventh heaven?"

Sara's cheeks showed some color. "I guess you could say that. You're not mad at me, are you Luce?"

"Heavens no, kid! If I'd had the opportunity, I'd be right where you are. Jared and I went out a couple of times, but it never went anywhere – mainly his decision. We've stayed good friends, and there were no hard feelings. I'm glad you're happy. How are you feeling?"

"Stiff and sore. I can't put my weight on my foot, but other than that, I'm OK."

"Think you'll be well enough to join us with the Reunion gig?"

"I'm gonna try. I told Jared he has between now and then, to get me over my stage fright. He said, quote, 'I'll conquer all your fears.'"

"Wow, he's really serious about you. I don't get it. I hang around the guy for five years. I practically throw myself at him. You come along and manage to get two dates out of him, in the same number of days. You've spent three days with him, and you're practically engaged. What's your secret?"

Sara laughed. She wasn't going to respond. She'd accidentally brought up the subject of marriage, and he'd backed off. She wouldn't mention it again. The next time it would be him who brought it up. She cleared her throat. "So, did my mother call again?"

"She's getting suspicious. I had to tell her something, so I told her you were with your boyfriend."

"What?" Sara almost shouted.

She laughed. "I'm kidding. I told Kaye, you were at the store. She's not gonna buy these stories much longer, though. You have to tell her about you and Jared. She's half figured it out already."

"Yeah, I know," she sighed. "I told her a little about him. She knows he's Navajo and the leader of the band. I haven't told her how close we are, and how much he means to me. I don't want her to spoil it for me."

"Hang on a minute, there's someone at the door."

"That'll probably be Jared. He's picking up some of my things."

"Hang on a minute." Lucy put the phone down. "I've gotta go now," she said when she came back. "Lover boy is here. I'll talk to you later."

If Jared was at Lucy's that meant she had minutes before he got home. Home? Strange she should be using the word so soon, but Wisteria Hall felt like home.

Sara brushed through her hair, touched up her makeup and sprayed on some more perfume. She grabbed her book and laid on the bed, hoping she didn't look too anxious.

~ ~ ~

Half an hour later, there was another tap on the bedroom door. "Are you decent? Can I come in?"

She stretched across the bed. "I'm never decent, but you can come in."

"I think I got everything on your list, and a few extras Lucy thought you might need. It's all in your case. Here's your laptop, and guitar," Jared broke off and stared at her, looking her up and down. Her heart rate sped up; her cheeks flushed. "Wow!" he said with a grin of satisfaction. "That looks a lot better on you than it ever did on me."

He put her guitar and laptop case at the foot of the bed and laid beside her. "Honestly, you look totally sexy in my old flannel shirt. I might not give you the rest of your clothes. Come let me hold you." Sara opened her mouth; her words were caught in his mouth as it came down on hers, full of fire. His hands roamed over her body. He wasn't holding back. For minutes, he forgot about controlling himself. "I've been thinking about doing that all day," he said when he finally came up for air. He rolled onto his back. Sara laid her head on his shoulder. "I've said it before, and I'm gonna keep saying it. Sara, you're dangerous!"

She softly chuckled. "You think you're the only one fighting for control?"

He arched an eyebrow and laughed. "Yes. You're not even trying. Every time you kiss me, you keep pushing me closer to the edge. Sooner or later, I'm gonna give in. You're gonna regret it when I do."

"What makes you think, I'd regret it?"

Jared exhaled and wiggled his hips. "Can we talk about something else? Even talking about it isn't safe anymore. You're here in my house, in my bed, and you're too damned accessible."

Sara sighed; he wasn't giving an inch. She softly cleared her throat. "Tell me about your day."

"I've got a better idea. Tell me about yours. What did you do all day?"

"Until you got home – I guess if I could describe my day in a single word, it would have to be boring."

His eyebrows shot up. "Boring?"

"Try lying in bed most of the day, not a puzzle book in sight, no laptop, and no guitar. The only thing that broke the monotony was games on my phone, and reading your two books of the 'Twilight' Saga."

Jared smiled and kissed her temple. "I forgot to tell you they were under my nightstand. You've read the first book, and started on the second, already?"

She nodded. "I'm over halfway through the second one."

"What do you think about 'New Moon'?"

"I'm not happy that Edward left Bella. If he doesn't come back, I won't read 'Eclipse'." Jared laughed, knowingly. Sara arched an eyebrow. "Does he come back?"

He buttoned his lip. "Nope - not spoiling it for you. If you wanna know, you'll have to read the rest of the book."

"Meanie!" she said and goosed his ribs.

He guffawed. "Don't start that. I'll retaliate, and I show no mercy."

"I'll accept your challenge after my ankle heals. Then we'll see who shows no mercy."

"Oh you will – will you? Speaking of your ankle, are you able to put any weight on it yet?"

"No," she pouted. "I tried, but it hurt!"

"See, that's what you get for not listening. You haven't tried to go downstairs have you?"

"No."

"Good."

"How long do you think it'll take for it to heal?"

Jared exhaled. "It's not sprained, so it shouldn't take over a week, two at the most – if you stay off of it." He yawned. "I need to take a shower, and I wanna get outta these dress pants. They're driving me batty. I won't be long." He waited for her to move off his shoulder. He laid a pair of dark jeans and a T-shirt on the foot of the bed, kissed her and turned to leave.

"Want me to come and take a shower with you," she offered.

One side of his mouth turned up. "Sure – if you wanna get raped."

"Hmm, sounds interesting."

"Sara!" he groaned.

She held her hands up. "I was kidding." She wasn't, but he didn't need to know.

Jared kissed her again and handed her the book. "I'll be right back. In the meantime, find out what Edward does."

Sara frowned. "Right!" she said with sarcasm. I'd rather take a shower with you, but I guess Jacob will have to do.

# Chapter 12

Jared came back to the bedroom, with a towel wrapped around his waist and one around his neck. Sara whined like a puppy and strongly considered stealing the one around his waist. He sat on the side of the bed next to her, smiled and dried his hair.

She grinned. "Want me to do that for you?"

"No!" he answered quickly. "My self-control is shot. I don't need motivation." He reached for a pair of briefs. "Now, are you gonna turn around like a good girl or do I get dressed in the bathroom?"

Sara groaned and rolled away from him. "Get dressed," she sighed.

"How do I know you won't roll over?"

"You don't. I guess it's a chance you'll have to take. Either you trust me or you don't." She heard his belt buckle rattle and then a zip.

"Alright. I'm decent. Do you want me to help you downstairs or have dinner up here?"

"Downstairs, please. I'd like to lie on the couch, in your arms, and watch a movie or something. You promised to watch 'Twilight' with me."

Jared scooped her up like a rag doll.

"Um," she cleared her throat. "Don't you think I should change first?"

He set her back on the bed. "I like you this way, but it might make Gerald uncomfortable. What do you wanna wear?"

"If you put my suitcase on the bed, I can manage, thank you."

He folded his arms across his chest and smirked.

"Ha! What do you think this is? A free show?" She narrowed her eyes and whirled a finger. "Around you go. You wouldn't let me watch."

"I've seen you naked, Sara."

She shivered. "Don't remind me. Just turn yourself around. What's good for the goose," her voice trailed off.

Jared groaned low in his throat, turned while she dressed and carried her downstairs to the den.

"When you said you'd help me, I didn't know you meant like this."

He kissed her several times. "Are you complaining?"

"Not at all. I love being swept off my feet."

He smiled, lowered her to the sofa, put on 'Twilight' and tossed her the remote. "I'll see what's lined up for dinner."

~ ~ ~

Minutes later, he came back and put an arm around her shoulders. "Cassie said it would be about 45 minutes. I told her we'd eat in here." She laid her head on his shoulder. Jared rested his head on top of hers. "You're destroying my reputation at the clinic," he said.

"How?"

"I'm a workaholic. You know, first there, last to leave. Today, after I saw my last patient, I was out the door. I couldn't wait to get home to you." He kissed the top of her head.

She looked up at him. "Should I apologize?"

"No! Terry Downing, my partner, said he liked me better this way."

Sara took a slow breath. "I'll take you any way I can get you."

"Same here," he groaned and kissed her temple. "I'll take you to the clinic sometime and introduce you to everyone."

She smiled. "I'll look forward to that."

They settled down to watch the movie. "How many times have you seen this?"

"A few, but I'll still watch it with you. I should warn you of something, though."

She stared up into his eyes. "What?"

He growled low in his throat and snapped his teeth. "This movie brings out the animal in me. Up until now, when I watched it, I was alone. Now, I've got something fresh to sink my teeth into." He put his mouth close to the side of her throat and pretended to bite her.

She got a strange feeling from the hungry look in his eyes. She giggled when he kissed and nuzzled her instead. "Sometimes I wish the whole immortality thing was real. There's one difference between me and Edward, though."

"What's that?"

"If I could give it to you, I would. It wouldn't take long for me to make up my mind either."

"Really?"

"Yes, really." Jared kissed her thoroughly and wrapped his arms around her. The movie started. Sara snuggled on his shoulder again.

~ ~ ~

Halfway through the movie, the cook brought their meal. He paused the DVD while they ate.

"I don't remember the scene at the plant or the one with the boat."

"It's not part of the original story." He snorted. "You haven't missed anything. Producers do that to add a little action to the film version. Sometimes it's good, other times, it only confuses people if they see the movie before reading the book."

Sara tasted her food. "What is this?"

Jared shrugged and smirked. "Chicken?"

"Really? You think?"

"Honestly, angel, Cassie plans the menus. I let her know if she cooks something I don't like or that doesn't agree with me. Why? Don't you like it?"

She smiled. "It's delicious. I just wondered what it was. If I have to compete with her, I've already lost. I'm not a good cook. I haven't spent much time trying to learn. I never thought I would find someone I needed to take care of."

"Angel, we have a cook," he said and reflected her smile. "You don't need to worry about meals. Cassie enjoys her work, but if you wanna experiment, I'd be happy to give you my honest opinion."

"Do you have plenty of Pepto-Bismol in the medicine cabinet?"

He laughed. "Sara, I'll eat pretty much anything, so don't worry." He caressed her cheek.

She smiled again and reached for their empty dishes. He laid a hand on hers. "Gerald will clear them away later." He kissed her hand and pulled her into his arms. "Let's watch the rest of the movie unless you're tired."

"No, I'm not tired."

~ ~ ~

They'd planned to finish the movie, but before it ended, they'd both fallen asleep. The menu music came on. Sara jerked awake. Jared didn't. He must've been dreadfully tired. She leaned up and watched him sleep for a while. She would have happily slept in his arms until morning.

Minutes later, he roused and smiled. He smoothed her hair behind her ears and kissed the left side of her neck. Her body tingled from one end to the other. He covered her mouth; his kiss was hot, moist and filled with promise.

He eased her back onto the sofa and laid on top of her, molding his body to hers. She felt his arousal, pressed into her stomach. He deepened the kiss, slid a hand under her shirt and pushed her bra out of the way. Her heart began to pound. Her pulse throbbed in her ears. She fought to control her breathing.

Jared groaned and lowered his head. Closing his mouth around one of her nipples, he licked and teased it with his teeth. She moaned, wrapped a leg around his and raked her nails down his back. His entire body shook. "Too far - won't be able to stop," he breathed and lifted his head to kiss her again. "Stop me, Sara. If you don't, I'm gonna make love to you right here on this couch."

"Then do it," she whispered. She was ready to take their relationship to the next level. "Please, make love to me."

"I can't," he groaned, hoping she would rescue him, but she wasn't going to. If they stopped this time, it would be his decision.

"Why?"

"Angel, what we have is special. I want it to stay that way."

"It is special, Jared. If we made love, it would be even more special. It wouldn't change anything. I'll still love you as much and more. Don't you wanna make love to me?"

He groaned again. "More than I want my next breath, but I won't do it." He sat up, closed his eyes, and breathed deeply to control his emotions.

Damn, he's good at that! Sara certainly wasn't. If she'd thought it would've accomplished anything, she would've begged on her hands and knees, but it wouldn't. Once he'd pulled away, he'd regained his control. She took comfort in knowing they'd gone further this time than they ever had. She didn't think he could hold out much longer. Am I being selfish? Does wanting him the way I do make it wrong?

He understood what she wanted from him. Because of what he knew, he would do anything to make sure she didn't get it, not now, anyway. Sara was beginning to feel like an emotional yo-yo. Jared kept pushing her so close to the edge, by the time he'd made love to her, she would die of sheer ecstasy.

~ ~ ~

When bedtime came, he'd carried her upstairs, but when he'd held her it hadn't felt the same. Jared's body was tensed, and he seemed distant. When they got to the bedroom, he laid her on the bed and gathered his bedclothes.

"You're having another shower?" she prompted and tried to sound noncommittal.

"No, I'm going to bed."

Sara pressed her lips into a thin line and swallowed hard. "You're not sleeping in here with me?"

"Not tonight," Jared said coldly, not with anger, but with authority. There would be no debating the issue.

"Oh," Sara said and fought to keep a steady voice. She didn't want him to see how hurt she was. She didn't need to say anything. The look and frown on her face should've been enough, but Jared had remained stalwart. Sara watched him leave. "Can I have a kiss?" she called out.

He drew in a slow breath and turned. "Can you behave?"

She nodded and tilted her head back; prepared to give him a kiss that was bound to change his mind. He sighed, kissed her forehead, her cheek, and finally the side of her neck, but he wouldn't kiss her lips. "Night, angel," he whispered.

Sara willed him to turn around, but Jared didn't. Her eyes glossed. She kept waiting and hoping until he'd closed his bedroom door. Silent tears dampened her pillow. "How dare you call me angel and put me through hell! Was tonight my fault? Did he expect me, not to respond? I'd have to be dead! Should I let him do as he pleases? Is that what he wants, a puppet? How dare he set my body on fire and leave me dangling? This is the twentieth century for heaven's sake! He said he wanted me, but he won't make love to me? Is he lying to me?" She decided if they were ever this close again, she'd find out the real reason why he kept her feelings at arm's length. She felt cheated and rejected. Disappointed he'd refused to make love to her.

\------------

The next few days were much the same. Sara was tired of Jared's emotional roller coaster. He hadn't been mean to her, but he'd done an excellent job of keeping his emotions at bay while he'd sent hers into a tailspin. He didn't have a care in the world. He was warm and loving until she crossed the imaginary line he'd drawn between them. She could've dealt with that too, but he kept moving it, closer one day, further away the next. Sara was at the end of her nerves. She decided two could play his game, so she submerged herself in her music.

\------------

By the beginning of the next week, her ankle had healed. As she'd predicted, the night before she was supposed to leave, Jared's attitude had changed again. He took her for a walk in the back garden. They sat on the bench in front of the pond. He put an arm around her and pulled her close. "I noticed your things were packed. Are you going back to Lucy's?"

Sara nodded. "Yes," she sighed.

He swallowed hard. "I'll take you home in the morning."

"I can drive. I do have my car here, remember?"

"Oh, yeah... right." He acted as if it had slipped his mind.

~ ~ ~

They sat in silence for a long time, watching the ducks paddling around the edge of the water. "Sara, you know I love you, right?"

"Really?" she snorted. Could've fooled me!

Jared lifted her chin. There was love in her eyes, but also a keep-your-distance look. "Don't ever doubt that, Sara," he said and kissed her. At first it was soft and gentle, almost like he would've kissed his mother, then it changed. The halfway wall between them fell. Jared's kiss changed to one of staggering passion. She met him more than halfway as she'd done so many times in the past week. She cupped the back of his neck and tangled her fingers in his dark hair. If he decided to shorten the kiss, he would have to force her away.

He pressed his forehead to hers. "You don't have to go," he said in a shaky whisper. "You could still stay with me. If that's what you want."

What kind of game are you playing? You know how much I want you. I've made it crystal clear, even for a blind man. "Do you want me to stay?" she asked sharply.

Jared frowned. "What do you mean? Of course, I want you to stay! You know that!"

Sara rested her head on his shoulder. "After the last few days, I wasn't sure. I mean, you've been acting so strange, warm one day, cold the next. What do you want from me?" Her eyes glossed. "I don't know what to do or say. How far am I supposed to go? I'm no different from any other puppet. I can walk a white line but not if you keep moving it. I know what I want. Do you?"

"I want you, Sara, you know that!" He closed his eyes and threw his head back. "Sorry," he sighed. "I didn't mean to snap at you. I love you more than life. I can't bear the thought of losing you."

"You're not gonna lose me, but you are pushing me away."

Jared wrapped his arms around her and pulled her against his chest. "No – never! I will never do that!"

She stared into his eyes for a long while, reading him; wanting more than anything to trust him. She took a slow breath. "I'll stay. Since our last conversation, I don't care if my mother knows or not, but I need to tell Lucy. She can tell my mother if she wants to, but it won't come from me."

Jared kissed the top of her head and snorted. "You don't get along well with your mother, do you?"

Sara grimaced. "Does it show?"

He smiled. "When are you gonna introduce us?"

"I wasn't aware you were masochistic."

He chuckled. "Come on, Sara! She can't be that bad."

Sara's eyebrows shot up. "Yes, she can!"

Jared put his hands on her shoulders and gently turned her. "If we're gonna stay together, sooner or later, I'll have to face the music."

She sighed and put her arms around his waist. "I know, but I'd prefer it be later - much later."

"I'm not afraid of her. After living through insults and ridicule, I can handle one paleface old woman."

Sara softly smiled. "You don't know this paleface. Mother's looks can freeze you in your tracks. She speaks with a forked tongue. No matter what you do, it's never enough. Even as a child I couldn't please her. It was always, 'Sara you need to try harder. Sara, I would have done it differently. Sara, you're such a disappointment. When are you going to grow up?'" She was surprised at how closely she'd mimicked her mother's voice.

Jared kissed her forehead. "Don't worry about your mother, at least not right now. The gig is only two weeks away. While you were recovering, the band and I have been working. Now that you're well, we need to put in some serious rehearsal time and get down to business."

They did have a lot of work to do. OK, if that's the way you want it. I'll play along. "When do you wanna rehearse?" she prompted and tried to sound enthusiastic.

"Now, if you want. I mean, you and I could go over some of your new material, and see how it sounds. It's on your laptop – right?"

"Yeah, but it's in our," she broke off. "Your bedroom, I meant to say."

He smiled. "You were right the first time, angel. It's our bedroom, even if I'm not sleeping in it right now."

"Could we talk about that?"

He looked away. "What's to talk about?"

"Even though you slept on top of the covers, the first night I stayed here, you slept with me. Why won't you do it now? I sleep sounder if you're with me."

"I can't trust myself. That's why I don't sleep in the same bed as you. I'm afraid if I do, I'll end up making love to you."

"And?"

"I've already told you why I won't do that."

"Why?" Sara asked. She was determined to get answers.

"I thought we were gonna rehearse."

"I thought we were talking about us," she countered.

"Dammit, Sara! Why can't you accept what we have? I love you. Before you give me or anyone your innocence, I want you to be sure."

Sara rolled her eyes and snorted. "OK, that one caught me by surprise. I thought I had made it clear to you." She put her arms around his neck and rose on her tiptoes. She stared into his eyes. Jared stared back. "Don't you believe me?" she prompted and kissed him. "Don't you want me?" He pressed her hard against his body and deepened the kiss, crushing his lips to hers. There was want there, whether it was lust or love didn't matter to her. For a while, she thought he'd given in until he stood.

"Don't do that!" He was angry again. "Meet me in the studio. I'll bring your laptop. We'll work!" he ordered and left.

"Fine! If that's the way you want it!" Sara was angry now too. She would play his game, but she wouldn't play fair. She would make it difficult for him, tease him and provoke him in any way possible. He wasn't the only one who'd been pushed over the edge. Sara couldn't understand how he wanted to make love to her one minute and jump down her throat the next. She shook her head, went out to the studio. Dr. Thundercloud, the rules of this game just got nasty!

# Chapter 13

Jared handed Sara her laptop. "Thank you!" she said tersely.

He sighed. "Sorry, I snapped at you, again," he said and leaned to kiss her neck. Conveniently, she moved and double knotted her shoelace. He stared at her back. When she didn't turn, he exhaled and sat at the piano.

Sara closed her eyes and fought the urge to go to him. She didn't like hurting him, but he'd left her with no choice. She was tired of tearing down his brick walls. Every day she faced a new wall, each one a brick higher than the last. Something had to give!

She started her composer program, made a copy of the files and handed it to him. He deliberately brushed his hand against hers. She acted like she hadn't noticed, as if his touch hadn't affected her. He uploaded the file to his piano and glanced at her with puzzled eyes. "Ready when you are."

Sara took a slow breath, nodded and played the intro to the first song. She was hurting, but giving into her feelings wasn't part of the plan. She put all her pain into her music.

~ ~ ~

They went through the songs a couple of times. Jared changed a few bars of the melody and slowed the tempo, but those were the only changes he'd made. Sara put her guitar on the stand and blew her bangs from her eyes. "What do you think?"

He smiled. "I like it! I'll get the rest of the band over here."

Sara's eyebrows shot up. "Now? It's almost eleven, Jared!"

"So," he frowned. "They won't care. They don't sleep anyway." He swiped his phone. "Hey, Steve, grab Luce. You and Carl head over. I wanna rehearse."

Sara couldn't hear what Steve was saying, but it didn't sound as if he wanted to rehearse this late.

"OK, but tomorrow's Saturday," Jared said. "She shouldn't have to work," he broke off and listened. "Well, check with her and see. Alright, Steve. See you then. They'll be here in thirty minutes." He forced the air from his lungs. "Wanna go for a walk?"

"No, but I feel like dancing," she said. She needed to work off some stress before the rest of the band got there. "Wanna join me?"

"Sure. We can work on the dance routine. I'll patch this through. Be with you in a minute."

Sara went into the dance hall and did some stretching exercises to loosen up. Jared started the music and approached her. "Can I have this dance?" he asked, being cute.

She arched an eyebrow. "Promise not to step on my toes?"

He smirked and pulled her into his embrace. Her plan had backfired; he'd called her bluff. Staying mad at him wasn't easy. She'd almost forgotten why they were fighting, almost.

Jared pulled her closer, looked into her eyes and smiled.

"This isn't the music we were practicing," she softly said.

"I needed to be close to you. This was the only way I could do it. You seem mad at me. What's wrong?"

"I don't wanna talk about it right now. Please, just hold me and dance with me."

To Sara, this felt natural and right. Why had it been so hard to get close to him lately? When they'd first met, he couldn't get close enough to her. Now, when she tried to get close to him, he pulled away. "You feel so good in my arms," he whispered in her ear. "I don't wanna fight, angel. Tell me how to fix this."

"Easy, love me. Let go. Don't hold back. Don't stop what happens. If things get heated up, don't fight it. Go with it. If it takes us all the way, then let it."

"Sara," he drew out.

She put a finger to his lips and shook her head. "Nothing will happen between us unless I want it to. I want you. I know you want me. If you didn't, you wouldn't fight so hard. Look into my eyes. Say I'm wrong. Say you don't want me. Say it, and I won't bring it up again."

"Sara, I," his voice trailed off.

"Just say it, Jared. That's all you've gotta do."

"I can't. I do want you."

She smiled. "If you're being honest with me, when we're done rehearsing, and it's time for bed, please don't walk away again. If all you do is hold me, please, stay with me. I feel safe in your arms. I won't push you if you don't fight your feelings."

A slow smile spread across his mouth. He cradled her face and stared into her dark eyes. He kissed her thoroughly several times. "I love you. That's all I know."

"Will you?" Sara's eyes glossed; she waited. Finally, he nodded.

\------------

The other band members arrived. Lucy hugged Sara. "Hey, kid, how're you doing?"

Sara glanced at Jared. He smiled. "I'm fine," she sighed.

"Want me to help you get your things in the morning?"

"Um," she hesitated.

Lucy narrowed her eyes and looked directly at Jared. "She's not coming back, is she?"

He approached Sara from behind and rested his hands on her shoulders. She sighed and smiled. "He wants me to stay."

"Is it what you want, kid?" she asked seriously.

Sara looked up; Jared bent his head and kissed her. "Yes, it is, Luce."

Lucy exhaled, saddened. "I knew if I let you anywhere near her, this would happen," she said and turned. "Kid, your mother is gonna kill me for this!"

"I love Sara, Luce."

"I know, Jared, but she'll still have to tell her mother," Lucy said firmly and met eyes with her niece. "Kaye's not gonna like this. She'll probably blow her top, and come after you."

"She can't make me go home!"

"She won't make her go home!" Jared said. "Sara is home."

Lucy glanced at him, peripherally. "I know, Jared, but Kaye can make it hard for Sara." She met Sara's gaze again. "Kid, you know how she is. She'll lay the guilt trip on you. She'll badger you 'til you think it's your decision. The next thing you know, you'll be heading your car south, and you won't even understand why."

"I'm not going back to Crooked Creek!"

"I know, kid," Lucy said and forced her breath out. "We'll deal with my sister when the time comes." And for Kaye's sake, I hope she doesn't cross Jared. That's one fight she's gonna lose.

~ ~ ~

Raging Storm rehearsed until Jared was convinced the songs were ready. When he was satisfied, he made a demo CD for the DJs to play as an advertisement for the show. He wanted them to promote the gig at least a week beforehand. He and Sara designed the sleeve for the jewel case; everyone was pleased with the results. The band didn't stop rehearsing until 1:30. Jared offered for them to stay over, but they'd refused. Steve and Carl were going fishing, and Lucy had to work half a day.

~ ~ ~

No matter how much she was looking forward to tonight, Sara had butterflies. She wondered if Jared did, probably not. Too chicken to ask, she suffered in silence. To clear her thoughts, she sat on the bench by the pond for a while.

Except for the somewhat off-key symphony, provided by the crickets and frogs, the night was dead quiet. The breeze was heavy with the scent of roses and wisterias. The sky unfolded like a navy blanket, sprinkled with silver glitter. Far off, a lonesome whip-o-will called to its mate. There was the occasional howl of a wolf pack in the nearby woods. Wisteria Hall was a paradise. Sara understood why Jared had wanted it so badly.

She slid off the bench and laid back on the cool grass. She propped her head on her arms and watched the misty clouds drift over the crescent moon. For seconds, she closed her eyes. When she opened them, she jumped. Jared was there, lying beside her, propped on one elbow, looking down at her.

"Can I come in?" he asked in a soft, warm voice.

Sara arched an eyebrow. "Come in where? I don't understand. How did you sneak up on me like that? I didn't hear a sound."

"Redman - remember?" He smirked. "It's in my genes."

She sighed. "Oh, right. Sorry, I forgot. You didn't answer my question."

"You were a million miles away. I wanted to know if I was still allowed, in your world. What were you thinking about?"

Sara looked back up at the sky. "Nothing, in particular. Just enjoying the night. Well, morning, now. I was thinking, how peaceful it is. I love it here. It's not loud and busy, like at Lucy's."

"I knew you would, even when I bought it. It's one of the reasons I snapped it up," he said and laughed. "I've always liked 'Gone With the Wind'. This place reminds me of it."

Sara watched a shooting star. "It does, kinda."

"Our house in Texas was rather small," Jared said without prompting. "I kept my trinkets and artifacts, hidden away in storage boxes. I made a promise to myself. I vowed someday, I would buy a big house and put them out so they could be seen and appreciated. When I bought Wisteria Hall, I made the Navajo room and put them in there."

"You've done a good job," Sara said. "The room looks like a museum exhibit."

Jared chuckled. "I went overboard, a little, on some things, here at the house. I spent a lot of money, researching its past. I wanted to restore it to its original state as closely as possible. The stone bridge across the stream and the arch in the rose garden, for example. They were gone when I bought the house. The old lady inherited it, after the war. She never had them restored. The bridge stones were piled in a heap, toward the back, near the property line," Jared said and slid a finger along the side of her cheek. "A lot of the original house was destroyed during the war."

"The Civil War?"

Jared nodded. "I guess she was less attuned to detail than I am. The west end of the house was falling down. According to the local library, a cannonball hit next to the foundation, and the whole west side of the house crumbled to the ground, killing some of the slaves. The owner used that part of the house for servants, which is why it's not as lavish as the rest. Slave quarters weren't important. They were usually constructed with more common material than the main house. I left it that way on purpose."

"I wondered about the wooden floors and the old-style wallpaper. Even the curtains looked like movie props. Were they your idea, as well?"

Jared smiled and nodded again. "It's the reason I chose to build the Navajo room in that part of the house. It reminds me of where my people came from."

Sara studied his eyes. "I'm looking forward to seeing that. When's the convention?"

"In Arizona?"

"Mmm, hmm," she nodded.

"Near the end of August. We'll need to start getting ready for the show, after the reunion gig."

The butterflies in her stomach changed to pterodactyls. "How many people do you think will be there?"

Jared smiled. "If I have my way, more than you can count. I intend to get at least a week's worth of advertisement from the radio stations. I've got a few, incentives for them to play our stuff."

"You mean you're gonna bribe them?"

Jared reflected her grin. "I'm gonna pull in a few favors. Besides, once they hear you sing, I won't need to bribe them. You'll have them eating outta your hand."

Sara swallowed hard. "Could we talk about something else? I've had butterflies ever since you told me about it."

He caressed her face with his fingertips. "You have nothing to worry about. Like I told you. I'll get rid of all your fears, beginning tonight." He leaned down. At first, his kiss was soft and gentle, as before. Then, he deepened it until she forgot how to breathe.

"Don't!" she said and pushed his face away. "Please, no more games. No more teasing, I can't take it."

Jared rolled on top of her and propped his weight on his elbows. "No more teasing," he whispered and claimed her mouth; his kiss hot, wet and hungry. Her body became a pool of desire. "If you don't want this, tell me now, while I've got an ounce of control left," he said. "Are you sure you want me this way?"

"More than anything."

He helped her to her feet and pulled her hard against his body. He kissed her again and stole her breath. When she swayed, he scooped her into his arms.

Sara wrapped her arms around his neck and tangled her fingers in his long black hair. She was heated up, but afraid to let go. Afraid of the disappointment which would follow, when he pulled away, again. But Jared didn't. His lips left her mouth and trailed kisses over her face and down the sides of her neck. He kissed her thoroughly again and stared into her eyes. "Let's take this upstairs," he whispered.

Sara tried to read his eyes. "OK," she nodded with no hesitation or doubt in her answer.

Without taking his eyes off her, Jared carried her back into the house. They were a fourth of the way up the stairs when Gerald stopped them. "Sir, there's a call for you, from your father."

Jared kept his eyes locked on Sara's. "I'll take it in the bedroom."

~ ~ ~

He set her on the bed and kissed her again. "This won't take long." He put the phone to his ear and looked back at her, hunger blazed in his eyes. "I've got it, Gerald." He turned his back and spoke softly so she couldn't hear. Minutes later, he turned and sat on the side of the bed. His eyes glossed.

"Jared, what's wrong?"

"It's my granddad. He had another stroke and lapsed into a coma. I have to go to Arizona." He swallowed the lump in his throat. "They're not expecting him to live. I'm sorry to do this to you, but I have to go. You can stay here or I'll drop you off at Lucy's."

"I wanna go with you," she said.

Jared held her and nodded. "Call Luce. There are some suitcases in the closet. Pack our things. Whatever else we need, we'll buy it in Arizona. I'll go down and arrange our flight from the office. You do understand we might be gone for a while?"

"Yeah," Sara nodded. "It's fine, just go." She pressed speaker, laid her phone on the nightstand, and started packing. Several rings later, Lucy answered in a sleepy voice.

"It's me. Sorry to wake you, but Jared's grandfather had another stroke."

"Oh, my God. Is he OK?"

"He's in a coma. They don't expect him to live."

"Oh, Sara. Is Jared OK?"

"No. He's hurting. I'm flying with him to Arizona."

"Your mother will not like that," she enunciated.

"Lucy, I love Jared. I need to be with him. If Mother calls, tell her what you have to. It won't make a difference. I'm already in the doghouse. I gotta go. I'll see you when we get back. Oh, Jared said to tell Steve and Carl, he'd call them when we got to Arizona, and let them know what's going on."

"Alright, I will. Take care and be careful. I'd say have a pleasant trip, but I doubt you will."

"Thanks. I love you, Lucy. I wish my mother was more like you!"

"Hey, kid, do you have enough clothes? You haven't picked up the rest of your things."

"Jared said he'd buy me whatever I needed. He's back. We have to leave." Sara ended the call. "Get it done?"

"We have to be at the airport in fifteen minutes."

"That was quick. I thought it would take longer to get the tickets."

Jared added some items from the bathroom to their suitcase. "Not if you tell them you're a doctor, and it's an emergency. Are all of your things in here now? Can I close it?"

"Yeah. Can I bring my laptop and guitar?"

"Laptop, yes – guitar, no. It might get damaged in cargo. Since it won't fit in the overhead compartment, they'd regard it as a safety hazard. Besides, I've got an old Martin at my parents' house."

"I'm ready then."

"I called my mother," Jared said. "She knows you're coming. She said we could stay at the house with the rest of the family. Joe, my older brother, and his wife Kate might fly in from New Zealand, but you'll like them too, especially Joe. He's a paleogeologist."

Sara frowned. "A paleo-what?"

Jared chuckled. "A Paleogeologist. He deals with the historical, geological state of a particular area."

"So, he studies rocks and minerals?"

"Somewhat. He tries to figure out how the rocks and minerals were formed."

"Oh, I see," Sara responded, none the wiser. "I thought your parents lived in El Dorado."

Jared frowned slightly. "They did, but they moved to Arizona when my grandmother passed. Dad wanted to live closer to his father so he could look after him. Taking care of our elders is important to my people. You don't remember me telling you this already?"

"Oh, yeah, right. Sorry," Sara snorted. "Are they gonna be OK with me being there?" she asked, apprehensively. "Under the circumstances, I don't wanna cause problems."

"Sara, they're excited about meeting you, my mother and my sister, especially."

She sighed, noticeably. "I was afraid they might try to scalp me or make me go through a swatting line, first."

Jared grinned; she was joking with him. "Um, Sara, the Apache make you run the gauntlet, not the Navajo. Besides, my mother's wall is already lined with scalps from mine, Joe's and Myra's previous conquests," he said looking deadly serious. Sara's eyes widened; she swallowed hard. Jared grabbed the suitcases. "Come on, silly. We don't have time for this. Our taxi should be here any minute."

"We're not taking your car to the airport?"

He shook his head. "I don't know how long we'll be gone. I don't trust airport storage."

Sara swung her purse and laptop case strap over her shoulder and followed him downstairs. Gerald met them. "I'll take those, sir."

"Put them in the foyer. I'm gonna make sure the studio is locked up tight. Tell Steve and Carl, if they use it while we're gone, to make sure it's locked before they leave." Jared kissed Sara. "You wait for the taxi. If it comes before I get back, send Gerald out for me. I'll try to be quick." Jared kissed Sara again and left.

Sara followed him to the foyer. "Gerald?"

"Yes, Miss Sara?"

She lounged against the wall. "How long have you worked for Jared?"

"About five years," Gerald said, sat the luggage by the front door and stepped next to Sara. "I was part of the house staff when Dr. Thundercloud became the new owner of Wisteria Hall. He didn't need us, but he let me and Cassie stay on."

Sara smiled. "That sounds like Jared."

"Will there be anything else, Miss Sara? Perhaps some coffee while you wait?"

"Yes, please." Coffee would help Sara stay awake and alert. It was late, and she was exhausted from all the rehearsing, and emotional stress of the day.

"I'll bring it out for you shortly," Gerald said and disappeared.

Sara sat at the foot of the stairs and waited.

~ ~ ~

Gerald wheeled a serving cart next to her. "Sugar or cream, Miss Sara?"

"Just cream." He tipped some into her cup. "Thank you," she smiled.

"Well, everything is secure," Jared said and took his cup. "Oh, thank you, Gerald. I needed this."

He nodded. "I thought you might, sir. Will there be anything else?"

"No, this is fine."

"Then I'll say goodnight, sir. Have a safe trip, and I do hope your grandfather will be well soon."

Jared smiled slightly. "Thank you, Gerald." He sat on the step beside Sara while they drank their coffee. He smiled. "I can't tell you, what it means to have you with me. For you to want to go with me, like this. You don't have to, you know. After all, you don't know my family, yet."

"I always wanna be with you, Jared."

He laced his fingers with hers, squeezed her hand and kissed it. Then, he kissed her mouth. Despite the circumstances, the fire was still there.

The doorbell rang. Jared answered it. "Yes, you can take those. We'll be right out." He poked his head around the corner. "Time to go, angel. Leave your cup on the serving cart."

~ ~ ~

They got in, and the driver headed for the airport. Jared leaned his head down and kissed Sara. "Sorry we were interrupted," he whispered and kissed the side of her neck. "We'll get there. I promise."

Sara sighed and softly smiled. I hope so.

# Chapter 14

The drive to the airport was short. Even in a busy city like Shreveport, there was minimal early morning traffic to deal with. Jared and Sara arrived with minutes to spare. The driver put their luggage on the pavement and pulled away.

They followed the valet to a check-in point. While Jared collected their tickets, Sara paced beside the counter. She was looking forward to seeing Arizona, but she was a little apprehensive. This was her first commercial flight.

Because of what Jared had told the clerk he and Sara were the first passengers to board the plane. It didn't take long before they were in the air and headed to their first stop, a 51- minute layover in Atlanta, Georgia.

~ ~ ~

The flight usually would have taken five hours, but the pilots ran into turbulence over the coast and had to make a slight diversion. Six hours later, they touched down in Phoenix.

Jared and Sara took another taxi to Thundercloud Ranch, his parents' house. Sara was surprised by its size. From Jared's description of their house in El Dorado, she was expecting a small wood frame house or a tepee. The lack of attention she'd paid to her tenth-grade American History class had left her at a disadvantage. She intended to find a bookstore, at the earliest convenience, where she could buy some books on Navajo Indians. Maybe some research would spare her further embarrassment.

~ ~ ~

The house was almost as large as Wisteria Hall. There was a dirt road leading to the circle drive and garage at the front of the house. Another drive led past the house and disappeared into the distance. Indigenous succulents, desert flowers, and shrubs were arranged in neat flowerbeds in the front yard. The exterior walls were medium terracotta stucco, with dark brown wooden shutters.

The house was split-level. On the top floor, were the bedrooms and a library. The ground floor comprised of a vast open-plan living room, dining room, and kitchen area, which led to a glass conservatory, and out onto a boarded patio area. At the edge, beyond the pool, the surface changed to lush green grass the full length of the large backyard. Considering Sara had been expecting dusty earth, tumbleweeds, and giant cacti as scenery, this was a little surprising, as well.

The taxi waited while they put their luggage in the house, and then drove them to the hospital. On the way, Jared called to check on his grandfather. The old man was still unconscious.

~ ~ ~

Hand in hand, Jared and Sara headed for the hospital entrance. He glanced at her sidelong and squeezed her hand as they passed through the sliding glass doors to the information desk. Sara's heart began to pound. She took a slow breath, swallowed hard and rubbed her palm on her jeans.

"Nervous?"

"Yes," she nodded.

"Don't be," Jared said and kissed the back of her hand.

"That's easy for you to say. My stomach is tied in knots!"

He chuckled. "They're anxious to see you, angel."

Her eyes widened. "You talked to them about me?"

"Sara, in my family, finding our perfect match or at least someone we love, is a significant thing. Finding our perfect match is next to miraculous."

"I thought it was common among your tribal leaders."

Jared snorted and smiled. "Don't I wish! It rarely happens. Certainly, not this early in life. Before we find our perfect match, we could spend the biggest part of our lives with someone else. For some, it never happens." Jared's mood darkened. She wondered why, but now was not the time to ask questions. She was there to support him and his family.

"Usually, when we find someone as I found you, there's a special meaning behind it," his voice trailed off.

Sara tried to make her smile convincing. Great! As if I didn't have enough pressure on me, now I'm meeting my boyfriend's family, who have already put me on a pedestal. This gives me that much farther to fall when I fail.

And, Sara fully expected to fail. A relationship as distinctive as the one, she shared with Jared came at a price. One she would have to pay, but a risk she would gladly take.

Jared closed his eyes and pinched the bridge of his nose. He swallowed hard and softly cleared his throat. "I wish Granddad had...."

"Don't give up on him, Jared," she broke in and touched his hand. "Old people seem fragile, but they're as tough as nails."

Jared tightened his jaw. "I'm not giving up, Sara. I'm being realistic. It depends on the type of stroke he's had, and the amount of damage it's done. Remember, he's had one already. He could pull through with minimal damage. He could pull through and be on life support for the rest of his life, or," he hesitated and swallowed again. "He might not pull through."

They approached the desk; Jared put an arm around Sara's waist. A nurse closer to Jared's age, who'd tried hard to impress him, gave them directions. Being polite, Jared made it clear, the only thing he wanted from her was what he got - information. Her high hopes plummeted when Jared kissed Sara's forehead and told her that he loved her. The nurse glared at Sara, sighed and answered the phone.

~ ~ ~

Jared and Sara took the elevator to the second floor, stepped out into a busy Critical Care Unit, and meandered down a long hospital wing to room 212C. A man in his early fifties, with long, black hair, sprinkled with the odd strand of silver, met them at the door.

"How is he, Dad?" Jared asked in a low voice, filled with admiration.

He shook his head. "Not good, Shiye."

"Sara, this is my father, Thomas Thundercloud. Dad, this is Sara Foster."

Tom smiled and shook her hand. "How are you, Sara? I'm pleased you could come with Jared. We've been looking forward to meeting you. Did you have a pleasant flight?"

She reflected his smile. "It wasn't bad, Mr. Thundercloud."

"Please, call me Tom." He turned. "You and Sara wait here. I'll get your mother. Despite the circumstances, you know how excited she'll be to see Sara. Introducing them out here, rather than in the room is safest."

Jared smiled. "I agree." He leaned close to her ear. "Brace yourself, angel," he said and deliberately brushed his lips against the side of her neck. "Mother can get a little emotional."

Jared's hot breath tickled Sara's ear and fanned a familiar fire inside her. He knew it had disarmed her. She fought to regain her wits while Tom collected his wife. That wasn't fair.

~ ~ ~

A woman in her late forties followed him out. Her long black and silver hair hung down the middle of her back in a single braid. Her face lit, her eyes glossed; she hugged Jared. "Shiyaazh! I've missed you." She eyed Sara approvingly. "You must be her."

Jared put an arm around Sara's waist and smiled. "Mother, this is Sara Foster, my, um," he searched for a suitable word to describe their relationship. They were not yet lovers, but so much more than friends. "My, um, girlfriend."

She studied Sara's eyes and grinned. "Nizhoni!" she whispered to Jared.

He beamed and winked at Sara. She wondered what the words meant; another incentive to find some books, and the sooner, the better. Her chances of finding some on the Navajo in a hospital gift shop were slim to none. She guessed it would have to wait. It wasn't immediately necessary. Helping Jared and his family was.

Jared squeezed Sara tighter. "Yes, she is, very!"

"Welcome, Sara," she said and hugged her. "I'm Nadine, but you can call me Nada or Mother if you prefer." Sara's eyes widened. Jared gave her an apologetic glance. "I'm so pleased to meet you, at last. Jared speaks fondly of you."

Jared softly groaned. "Where's Myra?"

"At the cafeteria, getting coffee. I'll call her and tell her to pick up two more."

"I don't want any," Jared said and glanced at Sara. "Angel?"

She softly smiled. "No, thank you."

"You and Sara, should go in and see your grandfather soon," Nadine said in a concerned voice. "Tom and I will wait out here. The nurses get cranky if more than two or three people are in there."

Jared knew Sara was nervous about meeting his family. To her, it was crucial to be accepted. He squeezed her hand. "Come on, angel." They entered the room. Jared quietly closed the door behind them.

His grandfather was connected to all kinds of tubes and equipment, but he looked as if he were sleeping. His wizened face reflected no pain or suffering. Jared led Sara to the side of the bed. His mood changed to one of respect and reverence. He kissed his grandfather's forehead and leaned close to his ear, whispering in his native tongue. She couldn't understand, but by the tone of his voice, she reasoned the words had been terms of endearment.

A tear slid down Jared's cheek; he quickly brushed it away. Sara pressed her lips into a thin line and swallowed. It hurt to see him cry. His pain was unbearable for her. She squeezed his hand. Jared looked back at her and smiled, but it never reached his eyes.

"Granddad, you were right. She was real. She's here with me. This is Sara. The girl we spoke about, years ago, the one from my dreams." Of course, the old man didn't respond, but Jared prattled on.

Sara caressed the back of the old man's hand. It was barely warm, practically lifeless. From her own experience, she sensed death was near. "It's an honor to meet you, sir," she said in a small voice.

"I need to speak with the doctor. Would you sit with him?"

Sara smiled. "Sure."

"I'll send Mother in, so you won't be alone."

~ ~ ~

"Hi, again," Nadine whispered and motioned to some chairs, in the corner. "Let's talk."

Sara's eyes widened, her palms moistened. She took a slow breath. To her surprise, Nadine was courteous. She wanted to know all about her. When she asked about her genealogy, whether she had Indian blood in her family, Sara's heart jumped to her throat. This is where I find out I'm not good enough for them.

"Not as far as I know," Sara said and swallowed. "Genealogy has never been one of my stronger points." Besides, with the hatred Mother feels toward Native Americans, how could I?

Nadine's eyebrows shot up. "That's interesting."

Sara's pulse quickened. "Is that a problem?"

Nadine smiled and patted Sara's hand. "No, honey. It's just interesting." Nadine shared stories about Jared and his siblings when they were children.

"Thanks for letting me stay in your home, Nada."

She softly laughed. "Where else would you have expected to stay, Sara? You're with Jared. I wouldn't throw my daughter out on the streets or expect her to stay at a crummy hotel. You're family. You're always welcome at our home. I only wish we'd met under more pleasant circumstances." She frowned slightly. "Jared should've brought you sooner."

"We haven't been together long."

Nadine softly laughed again. "You have Sara, but not in the waking world." She patted her hand again and glanced at her father-in-law. "Jared has shared stories about you since you were ten. I assume he showed you his sketches?"

Sara smiled and nodded. "Yes. He's a talented artist."

By the things she was saying, Nadine clearly believed Sara was Jared's dream girl. Maybe she was, maybe she wasn't. Sara no longer cared. He'd already voiced his opinion on the subject. Jared didn't care either. If the Thunderclouds believed she was the girl from Jared's dreams, it was proof enough for Sara. She felt more welcome here than she did in her mother's home.

~ ~ ~

Sara and Kaye hadn't seen eye to eye for a long time. Nadine hadn't judged Sara like Kaye would judge Jared. For Sara, it was refreshing to be accepted without conditions or criticisms. Eventually, she would have to introduce Jared and Kaye. When she did, she hoped her mother would at least be civil to him.

~ ~ ~

"Jared says he became a doctor because of what happened to my mother-in-law," Nadine offered, "but I think you were the reason."

Sara frowned. "I don't understand."

"In his dreams, when you were ill or injured, it troubled Jared. He wanted to take care of you. He believed, by becoming a doctor, he could. You're the only girl he's ever been serious about. Well, truly serious about. Did he tell you about the girl from Australia?"

"Yes, he told me a little about Eve."

Nadine's expression hardened. "In the beginning, Eve seemed nice, but she hurt Jared. She used him, led him on. She never loved him, but she failed to tell him any of this 'til she'd broken his heart." A glint of satisfaction lit Nadine's eyes. "Eve was extremely jealous of you."

Sara frowned. "How could she be?"

"When he told her about you, Eve changed. Jared was heartbroken but not as much as he would be if it didn't work out with you. But enough about that." Nadine patted Sara's hand again. "Eve wasn't right for him, not like you."

"Nada... even if things didn't work out for us, I would never do anything to hurt Jared."

"I know. You've been there with him from the beginning, even when he was with her. You could no more hurt him than he could hurt you. He loves you, Sara."

She smiled. "I love him too. I know that sounds silly, considering how long we've been together, but I do love Jared. I have no doubts about that."

Nadine swallowed the lump in her throat. Something didn't fit. She covered her doubt with a soft smile. "To an outsider, it would be silly, but not to Jared, and certainly not to us. We don't see things as the world does. Many a match is made in the land of dreams which never sees the light of day. What happened between you and Jared is rare, special. In our dreams, we may be shown our perfect match, but there's no guarantee we'll find them in the waking world. It all depends on how much we're willing to sacrifice, and how patient we are. It also depends on how much we're willing to sacrifice for them."

Nadine checked on the old man. "You see, it used to be, in the land of dreams, every Navajo was shown his or her perfect match, but times changed," she continued, ardent that Sara hear the whole story. "Our people became modernized. Nowadays, only a chosen few enjoy this gift - tribal leaders and high council elders, mainly. Even still, some refuse it because they don't wanna wait. They mistake what feels like the real thing, and forget the promise, made by our ancestors."

She paused briefly and sighed. "People put more trust in modern ways of life. Jared almost made the same mistake. Thank goodness you were patient with him and kept reminding him you were out there, waiting. Even when the mortal part of your spirit thought it had found true love, your immortal part held onto Jared. You kept steering events in the right direction for the day when you and he would meet in the waking world."

"Nada, Jared believes I'm his perfect match, the girl from his dreams. I want to believe I am, but what if I'm not? Is there a way of knowing for sure? If the girl from his dreams is his destiny, I don't wanna be the one who stands between them."

Nadine sighed. "Oh, you are a noble one. There is a way."

"Tell me, please, I have to know." Sara patiently sat, waiting.

Nadine opened her mouth to speak. Sara slid to the edge of her seat. There was a tap on the door. She glanced at it. "Later," she mouthed and turned. "Come in."

A girl with long, straight black hair, shining like obsidian, came through the doorway with two Styrofoam cups of piping hot coffee in her hands. "Would you get this, Mother? It's burning my hand!"

"Myra, this is Sara, Jared's girlfriend. Sara, this is Myra, Jared's sister."

Myra's expression changed as if a weight had been lifted from her shoulders. "I'm so pleased to meet you, Sara. We've waited a long time for you."

She frowned. How do they know so much about me? I'd been accepted as a member of their family even before I met them, and I hardly know their names. "It's nice to meet you too, Myra."

Myra glanced at Nadine. "Have you told her?"

Nadine glared at her. "No, I haven't, not yet." Myra cowered. Apparently, she'd said too much.

Sara glanced at Myra and Nadine. "Told me what?"

There was another tap on the door. Jared and David Whitefeather, the attending physician, entered the room. David scowled. "What's this? I told you, two visitors at a time."

Sara stood. "I think I could use some coffee now."

Myra sighed. "I'll go with you." Nadine gave her a look of warning and so did Jared. "I'm just gonna show her where the cafeteria is – OK? Geez!" she said and rolled her eyes.

What was going on in the Thundercloud triangle of secrecy? Why were Jared and his mother so concerned about Sara being alone with Myra? Was she likely to tell her something she needed to know or maybe something she didn't want to hear?

# Chapter 15

Jared fixed a warning glare on his sister. "Myra, I'm sure Sara doesn't need someone following her around like a lost puppy," he said tightly.

"I don't mind," Sara spoke up. "I'd appreciate the company. Without someone's guidance, I would probably get lost," she said insistently, hoping he wouldn't press the issue.

Jared kept his gaze fixed on his sister and stepped forward. "Then I'll go with you."

Myra's breath caught; her eyes widened.

Sara glanced at Jared sidelong and sighed. "You need to be here for your grandfather," she said and faked a smile. "Besides, Myra can get me there and back. Can't you?"

Myra glanced at Jared and moved towards the door with Sara. "Sure I can," she said and snorted.

Myra seemed frightened of Jared. To a certain extent, he frightened Sara too. She'd seen him upset. He'd even been upset with her, but this behavior was new, as though he had a split-personality, a darker side, fearful, intriguing and shrouded in mystery.

Sara was determined to go with Myra, now. Good or bad, if there was something she needed to know, she wanted to know about it before it caused problems for her and Jared.

Myra smiled, nodded and stepped closer to Sara. Jared grabbed her wrist and locked eyes with her. Her smile faded. She looked as though she might cry. "Don't!" he growled.

She nodded and blinked a couple of times. "I won't, Jared, I promise," she said submissively. There was no mistaking the look in her eyes. It was a mixture of pain and fear. She shivered. Jared's voice held a threat. He wasn't making a request. He was giving his sister a command.

Sara frowned slightly again. Why is he acting like this? He's never acted this way around me. Whatever it means, and whatever's going on, it isn't right.

There were dark secrets in his family. Now, thanks to Jared, Myra wouldn't share them with her or would she? Maybe he'd decided she wasn't who he thought she was. Maybe a curse would be put on his family if he stayed with her. One way or the other, whether Jared liked it or not, Sara would find out.

~ ~ ~

Myra headed for the elevator. "Mind if we take the stairs?" Sara prompted.

"Course not," she said and held the door. They approached the first flight of stairs.

"What was that all about?" she asked casually.

Myra snorted and played it down. "Just my brother being paranoid. Sometimes he can be overbearing." Especially when it comes to you. "Don't pay him any mind. I don't," she said and chuckled.

Sara arched an eyebrow. Oh, no you don't! I don't buy that! They neared the next flight of stairs. "What did he mean by, don't?"

Myra stopped. "I can't tell you."

"Why? Because you're afraid it'll make him mad?"

She sighed. "That's part of it."

They neared the exit; Sara was getting desperate. She grabbed Myra's wrist. "So tell me now! I won't tell Jared. He'll never know, I promise."

Myra glanced at her wrist. "I can't, Sara! It's not that I don't want to tell you. I can't." She swallowed. "Jared knew you were gonna ask. If I tell you...."

"How could Jared know?"

"Because he knows you, better than you know yourself!" Myra blurted. "You've shared secrets with him, in his dreams. He knows what you're gonna do. What you're likely to do."

Sara rolled her eyes. "Oh, this is hopeless. I don't believe in the supernatural." That wasn't entirely correct. If there were secrets, she reasoned if she pretended, maybe Myra would be more inclined to share them.

Myra turned pitch black somber eyes on Sara and glanced around as though they were being watched. "Did he show you the sketches?"

"The ones about his dreams?"

Myra nodded, and again, glanced around.

"Yes. They're remarkable, aren't' they?"

"All of them? How many did he show you?"

Sara shrugged and fingered her collar. "I don't know. Um, lemme think." One when I was ten, one where I was thirteen, one where I was sixteen, one when we met, and one where he held me out over the rock cliff. "Five - why?"

"That's all?"

Sara leaned forward. "Are there more?"

Myra exhaled. "Ask Jared, Sara. Talk to him. It's not for me to say. If I did, he'd never forgive me."

Sara studied Myra's eyes and released her wrist. No matter what she did, Myra wouldn't break. They stepped out and went down a short corridor. Inside, the coffee shop was buzzing with life. They bought vanilla cappuccinos and sat at a table toward the back of the room.

"Look, Myra," she said, making a last desperate attempt. "If there are other sketches, which I haven't seen, I'm not asking you to show them to me. All I wanna know is, are there more?"

Again, Myra glanced around the room with anxious eyes. "Yes, but if you wanna know more, you'll have to ask my brother." She was as determined to keep the secret as Sara was to discover it.

Sara forced her breath out. "Oh, I will. Just tell me one more thing?"

"Jared was right. You are stubborn. I shouldn't have told you what I have."

Sara placed a hand on hers. "Please, Myra."

"Alright ask, but if it's something I'm not supposed to...."

"Then you don't have to answer," she interjected. She nodded. "Are there books where I can find out more about these dreams and visions, and what you've been forbidden to tell me?"

Myra frowned. "I haven't been forbidden to tell you, Sara."

"Then why are you so afraid of Jared?"

"I'm not afraid of him!" she scowled.

Sara leaned forward. "Why won't you answer my questions, even about a book?"

Myra stared at Sara and forced her breath out. "There are books, but not all of them tell the truth. Many of our sacred and secret legends have been printed. I'm afraid you'll find most were colored to suit the commercial needs of the authors. Truth seldom makes money, Sara. Hollywood and authors have all but destroyed our sacred rites and ceremonies. They don't understand them. They have no idea what they mean or what they can do when misused."

Sara nodded. "Which is why I'm asking your advice before I make a stupid mistake. Will you help me separate the truth from the fiction?"

Myra took a slow breath. "As much as I can, but I will not...."

Sara held up a hand. "Fine, I won't pressure you," she broke in.

"When did you wanna go?"

"How about now?"

"No good. Jared knows where we are. If we're gone too long, he'll get suspicious, and we'll both get into trouble. If there's one thing you don't wanna do, it's to get on his bad side. Not that you could ever bring out that side of him," she said and sipped her coffee, signaling the discussion was closed.

Sara exhaled. Man, this family keeps a tight lip about certain subjects. "So when do you wanna go to the bookstore?"

"It'll have to be a joint effort. Knowing what he does," she said and arched an eyebrow, warning her not to ask, "Jared will be on his guard around you. Without a good reason, he probably won't let you outta his sight. Lemme talk to my mother. She might help us. She's not as rigid as Jared, but she's more inclined to listen to him than I would be." Myra laughed again, trying to distract her. The atmosphere was extremely tense.

I can play this game too. Sara smiled. "That explains why he didn't want you to be alone with me." She knew there was more to this, but for now, she let it slide.

"You got it!" Myra said and snorted. "Older brothers!"

Sara grinned slightly, satisfied that her plan had worked. Myra wasn't as tense. "How long will it take you to set this up?" She liked solving mysteries, and she was willing to work for the answers, but not when it involved Jared.

Myra narrowed her eyes again. "First, I didn't say I could. I said I would talk to her. Mother can be as stubborn as Jared when she wants to. I'll talk to her when we leave the hospital. We're supposed to go to the feed & seed, and get supplies for the horses."

"You have horses?" Sara tried to sound excited. She would try anything to gain Myra's confidence. "Where are they? I didn't see any."

"The barn is several miles from the house, next to the river. It provides a fresh water supply for the horses. We use the land for grazing."

"How many does your father own?"

"None," she chuckled. "They're Jared's. He doesn't have the cleared land at Wisteria Hall, so we take care of them for him. He keeps talking about building a barn and a corral, but he honestly doesn't have the time."

"OK, how many horses does Jared own?"

"Twelve - no, wait – thirteen. Jade just foaled. Her colt is as cute as can be. Except for the white blaze on her face, she looks just like her dam, but she has her sire's attitude. I'm surprised Jared hasn't told you about them. Apart from you, his sketches, and Raging Storm, the horses were once his pride and joy."

Sara sighed. "I guess he didn't have time for that either." And, apparently a lot of other stuff. "Do you think he'd mind if you showed them to me? I'd love to see them sometime. Right now, I wanna be there for Jared in case...."

"You love my brother, don't you?" Myra interjected and smiled.

"Yes. I just hope I'm the right person for him."

Myra smiled again and pushed her chair under the table. "One thing's for sure, he's crazy about you. We better go before he thinks I've gone behind his back and told you all the things I'm not supposed to tell you."

~ ~ ~

When they got back, Jared was sitting next to the old man's bed. Nadine was in a chair, napping. He held a finger to his lips. "Mother just went to sleep. Dad said she's been here all night. She's only sleeping now because she knows I'm here."

Sara kissed him. He put a hand behind her neck and held her in place. She didn't complain, but it was a little embarrassing in front of his sister, who was standing by the door.

"Ahem," she cleared her throat. Jared turned. "I told Sara about the horses. She wants to see them, especially Jade's new foal."

Jared arched an eyebrow. "Really? What else did you tell her?"

"Nothing, Jared," Myra said disappointedly. "I would never go against your wishes."

He eyed her. "You have before."

"That was different. I knew I was doing the right thing. Anyway, I need to go to the feed store. Dad's exhausted from being here with Granddad, so I thought I would do it for him. Sara wants to come along, that is if you trust me enough to let her."

Jared glanced at Sara; she smiled. "I need to pick up some clothes and other things from the store. Remember?"

He stood. "You'll need me there to unload the truck."

Myra forced her breath out. "No, you stay with Granddad. We're not as muscular as you, but I'm sure Sara and I can manage."

"Besides, you shouldn't leave your mother alone right now," Sara said. If you're there, I won't get my books, and Myra will clam up again. If you won't give me answers, I'll find them on my own.

Jared scribbled something on the back of a Raging Storm business card and stepped next to Sara. He took out his wallet and handed her his credit card and the business card. "Take this and get whatever you want. Make sure you get at least a weeks' worth of clothes." She nodded. It wasn't wise to argue the point with him. "If you have problems with the card call me. Have fun." He kissed her and shook a finger in Myra's face. "You, be careful. Don't let anything happen to her."

"I won't, Jared," she said, taken aback and grabbed Sara's elbow. "Let's get outta here before he changes his mind."

~ ~ ~

Sara exhaled. "Well, that was easy enough!"

"Don't be so sure. Jared does that. We got away from him, but don't think he doesn't know what we're doing. Remember what I told you. If you were gonna do anything in the waking world that would've affected yours or Jared's future, you've probably already told him about it. Trust me - he'll remember." They stepped into the elevator. Myra pushed the button and turned. "I know one thing for sure," she said, trying to change the subject again.

Sara cocked her head. "What?"

"He loves you!" She shifted her weight from one foot to the other.

Sara leaned forward. "Pardon?"

"Jared gave you his credit card. Sara, he doesn't do that with anyone! He never gave it to Eve!"

~ ~ ~

Myra stopped next to a metallic, black Audi Roadster. "Nice ride," Sara said.

"You like it?" She beamed. "It was a graduation present from Jared."

"He bought you a car!"

Myra smirked. "I guess being the baby has its advantages. Either that or he felt overly generous." She chuckled. "I'm not complaining. Ever since he moved to Louisiana and started his partnership practice, he's been spoiling me."

Sara narrowed her eyes and grinned. "Then why did you say what you did about him giving me his credit card?"

Myra revved the engine. "He does these things for people, but it has to be his idea. You're the first person he's given free rein of his bank account." She laughed again and turned on her stereo. A familiar song blared through the surround-sound speakers system. "I'd let the top down, but it'll be better with the air conditioner on."

Sara frowned. How do you suppose she got her hands on this? "That's OK. I don't like my hair being blown all over the place, anyway." Curiosity was killing her. "Myra, this CD was recorded the other night, in Jared's studio. How did you get it so fast?"

"He sent it to me. I love to hear you sing. I'm looking forward to the convention. I wish I could sing like you."

"Do you sing?"

She snorted. "Only when he's not around. He says it grates on his ears. I'm not musically gifted like Jared and Joe, my other brother." She started singing. It didn't take Sara long to catch on. Myra was pretty, her speaking voice was pleasant, but when it came to music, she couldn't carry a tune if her life depended on it!

Sara smiled and tolerated the noise, but she was thankful when they parked in front of a Specialties Bookstore. Myra grabbed the handle. "Let's see if we can find you something to read."

# Chapter 16

The temperature inside the store was refreshing; the air outside was hot and dry. If they'd been in Louisiana, they would've been sweating profusely, but in Arizona, there was little humidity.

Myra acted as though she knew her way around. She led Sara past several rows of books to a huge section on Native Americans. She pulled three from the shelf and sat next to her in one of the soft leather reading chairs. "Alright, if you wanna be entertained, these are good but don't trust what's in them," she said. "They have some of the facts right, but not many."

Sara left two of the books resting on her lap and thumbed through the third one. There were a lot of stimulating and colorful pictures. "Was this taken around here?"

She glanced at the picture and frowned. "According to the author."

"But?"

"That's somewhere up in Washington, in Quileute territory."

"You mean the tribe in the 'Twilight' books? I didn't know they were real!"

"Oh, yes. Unfortunately, some of the legends, created by the author, are not. To my knowledge, there's no such thing as 'the cold ones', nor has there ever been, for that fact. That's not to say there's no such thing as vampires, but they've never been called that. I suppose it could've come from myths of their cold skin. I can't say for sure."

"You've never met a vampire, have you?"

Myra snorted and laughed. "Sara! Get real – girl!" That hadn't answered her question, but Myra wouldn't say any more on the subject.

"Myra... I don't want a bunch of books full of lies!"

Myra pressed her lips into a thin line and stared at Sara. She frowned and exhaled. "There's only one book that'll do that."

"And?"

Jared was right about her. She doesn't give up. "It's no longer in print, at least it shouldn't be." Myra anxiously glanced around as if Jared might leap out from behind one of the other bookshelves. "It was written a long time ago," she said slowly. "I don't think Jared would approve of you reading it." She stood and glanced at some other books in the Native American section.

Great! Another brick wall. "Why not?"

"It never should've been printed, but it was." Myra handed Sara a couple more books. "I'm sure you can find something in these to satisfy your curiosity." But they're not what you're looking for. This is so unfair! It's her future. It's her life!

Sara groaned inwardly. I'm not settling for fairy tales. "If it's not in print, how much harm could it do? Why doesn't he want me to read it? Come on, Myra! Please, tell me what's in it!" She'd sparked Sara's curiosity about this mysterious book.

Myra forced the air from her lungs and glared at a man behind them, who looked remarkably like Jared. "More than should be," she said curtly.

The man cleared his throat and pretended to organize the books, at the end of the aisle.

"Nosey bastard," Myra said under her breath. She handed her a couple more books. Sara's collection was growing, book upon book, a tower of lies. Not what she needed! "In the meantime, scan through these," Myra said and did a little dance. "Some of the information is right, but again, not all of it. I'll be right back. I'm gonna make a quick trip to the restroom." She glowered at the man as she passed him.

Sara waited until she was out of earshot. She rose on her tiptoes and watched until Myra disappeared behind the restroom door. She put her stack of books on a chair and hurried to the end of the aisle. Sara's gut told her the strange man, could help her more than Myra was willing to.

"Excuse me," she said and softly cleared her throat.

He peered at her through narrowed eyes, looked her up and down and smirked. "Can I help you?"

Sara glanced at the restroom. "I hope so. I don't have a lotta time before my friend comes back. Do you have anything about the true legends of the Navajo people? Perhaps a book that's out of print?"

He eyed her suspiciously and glanced at the restroom. "Wasn't that Myra Thundercloud you were with? George Thundercloud's granddaughter?"

She frowned. George... Thundercloud? Could it be? Sara didn't know who he was, and she didn't have time for guessing games. Either he would help her or he wouldn't. "Yes," she said brusquely. He arched an eyebrow and continued scrutinizing her. Sara glanced at the restroom doors, expecting Myra to come bursting through them any second.

"Do you wanna know about the Navajo or them?" he said and motioned with his head.

"Navajo, of course!" she said and forced her breath out. Her nerves were ready to snap. Will you get on with it?

He snorted derisively. "Then I can't help you. If you wanna know about them... that's a different story."

"Alright! Fine! Whatever! But hurry, I don't want her to know!"

"Are you sure you wanna do this? They get upset when people find out their... secrets."

Sara's frown deepened. Again she glanced at the restroom. "Listen, I don't have time for this. Do you or don't you know of such a book?"

"Yes... but it comes with a curse. It was written by George Thundercloud."

Sara's eyebrows shot up. It sounded as stupid as her asking Myra about vampires. Clearly, the man was trying to make a sale. She didn't believe in curses. Did she? "Did you say it was written by George Thundercloud?" She was beginning to make the connection. No wonder Jared wanted this kept from me. After what she'd learned, about Jared's dream and his grandfather, she reasoned if anyone could give her answers, it would be his grandfather. But, if the man in the hospital was George Thundercloud, how could she get answers from a dying man in a coma?

"Yes. George Washington Thomas Thundercloud. Tom Thundercloud's father. But like I said, the book comes with a curse."

Sara shook her head. The man is more ridiculous than I am. Werewolves? Vampires? Curses? Honestly, Sara! Next, he'll try to sell you the heart of the ocean! "I don't give a damn about stories or curses! I don't believe in them, and I'm not superstitious!"

He arched an eyebrow. "I see."

"Wait!" she said and grabbed his wrist. "Please, I need a copy of that book!" Sara knew Myra would be back soon. In fact, she should've been back. Unless she was stalling. What if she called Jared? Oh, it would be just my luck. "Well?"

He glanced at his wrist and locked his dark eyes with hers. She released him. "It will cost you, and you accept full responsibility for any consequences which may arise from your reading it," he said.

Sara let her breath out. With trembling fingers, she took out her wallet. "Fine – fine, just tell me how much." Her heart began to pound. She wiped her palms on her jeans. She felt awful about this. This felt wrong, but if she wanted to find out what was going on, and what it had to do with Jared, she had to do it.

The man's eyebrows shot up. "A hundred dollars."

"What?" Her lips parted. "A hundred dollars? For one book? Are you out of your mind?"

"If you want it that's my price."

Sara watched him until he was near to the end of the aisle. She glanced one last time at the restroom. "Fine!"

He stopped, slowly turned and smirked. "Are you sure?"

"Yes!" she groaned and handed him the money. He turned to leave. "Wait! What about my book?"

"I'll have to get it for you. It's in the store room."

"Alright, just wait a minute!" She rushed back to her pile of books, grabbed the first two off the top and followed him to the checkout counter.

"Did you decide on something?" Myra asked.

Sara jumped. "Yes!"

Myra frowned and locked eyes with the man behind the counter. She turned and grinned. "Geez, Sara, chill out!"

"Your purchase comes to $45.55. Will that be cash or card?" he asked with a grin of satisfaction.

Sara tightened her jaw. You sorry thief! You've got a hundred dollars of my money! What do you want now - my blood? She fumbled in her purse and glanced at Myra with wide eyes. "Oh, shit!"

"What is it?" she whispered in her ear.

"I can't find his credit card," Sara whispered under her breath. "Look under the car seat and see if it fell out? Oh, God, Myra! He's gonna kill me! He'll never trust me with it again." She began piling things on the counter from her purse. She waited until Myra left the store and whirled. "Get my book," she enunciated. "And hurry up!"

He smiled condescendingly and slid the book out from an ordinary brown envelope. "Relax."

"That's it?" Sara gasped. "How do you justify charging me a hundred dollars for that? It's got what – fifty or a hundred pages?"

"It is - what it is. Don't tell anyone where you got it or I'll take it out, and the deal is off," he added with another sly grin. "You could always find out the hard way."

Sara snapped her teeth together. "Fine! Hide the damn thing between the other books."

It easily fit between the pages of one of the books. He arched an eyebrow. One side of his mouth turned up. "Satisfied?"

Sara exhaled, nodded and handed him Jared's credit card, from her back pocket.

"You're a sly one, aren't you, sweetheart?"

Sara glowered at him. "Don't you have something to do?"

He put the card in the machine and handed her the control. "Enter your PIN numbers please."

Sara concealed the business card with her hand and keyed in the number. They waited. Nothing happened. Seconds later the card was rejected.

"Hmm." He removed it from the machine. "There – now try it."

Sara keyed in the numbers again, one at a time, to be sure she hadn't made a mistake. They waited. Again, the card was rejected.

He held it up to the light. "There's something sticky on the strip. I'll be right back." He sprayed what looked like all-purpose cleaner on the card. He reached under the counter for a tissue, wiped the card and put it back in the machine.

Sara glanced over her shoulder. Myra was on her way back. She drummed her fingers on the counter and waited. She quickly keyed in the PIN numbers again.

He smiled. "Ah, yes, it worked that time. Thank you." He handed her the card and her receipt.

"It's wet," she grumbled.

"The alcohol will dry soon." He glanced over her shoulder at the entrance. "If you'd rather, I can get another tissue from the back. I'm afraid I used my last one from the box."

"Never mind!" She stuck the card and receipt into her back pocket.

"Enjoy your books," he said. "All of them and come back soon. I'm sure I have other things that might interest you."

Sara eyed him suspiciously and jerked the bag off the counter. "I doubt it!" she snarled.

Myra met her halfway across the store. "Did you find it?"

"Find what?"

"Jared's credit card! Sara, are you...?"

"Oh! That - yes," she interjected and chuckled. "I forgot it was in my back pocket. Myra, don't breathe a word of this to him," she warned as they got back to the car.

"There's nothing to tell. You made a mistake," she said and backed out.

"Thanks," Sara smiled and wrapped her arms around her secret.

# Chapter 17

Myra waited for a break in the traffic. "So where do you wanna go now?"

Sara was ready to go home and find a quiet corner where she could read in, but if she went back empty handed, Jared would get suspicious. Should she lie and say she couldn't find anything she liked? It wouldn't be much worse than sneaking around with this mysterious book. What if this put her on his bad side? She didn't want that. She loved him. She hated lying to him, but she needed answers.

She sighed and counted off on her fingers. "Lemme see. I need jeans, T-shirts, maybe a dress and...."

Sara's phone vibrated; she jumped and glanced at Myra. "It's him!"

Her eyes widened she held Sara's wrist. "Whatever you do, don't say anything about the bookstore."

Sara swallowed, nodded and put a smile in her voice. "Hi, Jared."

"Hi, angel. Just checking you're not having trouble with my plastic. Find anything you like?"

"Um, not yet, but I'm still looking. How are things there?"

"About the same, I'm afraid. Listen, pick me up some things, so I don't have to go back out."

"Sure. What did you need?"

"I'll text you a list. Mother said to tell Myra she's texting her a short grocery list."

"Um, sure."

"I miss you," he said sincerely.

Sara's insides withered with guilt. She glanced at Myra and faked a smile. "I miss you too."

"Alright, I'll let you and Myra finish shopping. See you soon. I love you."

She smiled and waited for his text. It would come soon. Unlike her, he kept his word, didn't he? Almost instantly, it came through. She read it, smiled and sighed. At the bottom of the list was a note for her:

'Take care of yourself for me and hurry back. I love you, Sara.'

Oh God, why did he have to say that? Now she felt horrible. He trusted her, and she was betraying his trust. Maybe I shouldn't read the book. How much harm could come from reading a book? There's no such thing as a curse, is there? She couldn't decide.

Myra's phone rang; Sara jumped again. She eyed her suspiciously. "Sara, is something wrong?"

"No - why?" Sara tried to keep her voice even.

"You seem nervous."

Sara let her breath out. "I'm concerned about using Jared's credit card," she lied. She clutched the bag with the mysterious book as though someone might snatch it from her arms. "Was that your mother's list?"

Myra stared at her as if trying to read her mind. "Yep," she said, sounding as if nothing were wrong and led her to a Jeans Specialty Shop. "Let's get the shopping done so I can show you my pride and joy."

Sara took a slow breath. She bought it! God, after all this, even if I were stark naked, I don't think I could ever be this nervous on stage!

~ ~ ~

Myra took her where she shopped for clothes and convinced her to buy some things she usually wouldn't buy. Myra enjoyed herself. Sara tried to keep her mind off Jared, and his accusing eyes. She bought several pairs of jeans, some T-shirts, a couple of blouses, and some dresses. Myra tried to convince her to buy a miniskirt, but she put her foot down. She didn't like short skirts.

Sara bought everything on Jared's list, plus some extras Myra assured her he would like. She wasn't sure he would agree, but she took Myra at her word. After all, she knew him better. Unless you counted the times, she and Jared had been together in his dreams. But was she the girl from his dreams?

\------------

After they'd finished shopping for clothes and shoes, Myra and Sara stopped for lunch. She enjoyed her company. Myra was like the sister she never had. They picked up Nadine's groceries and went back to the ranch. They got in Tom's black Dodge Ram and headed for the feed store. Sara was beginning to see a pattern. Jared and his family were partial to black vehicles. She wondered why.

Myra pulled around to the loading bay. "I need some supplies for the horses, Jim," she said to a man, sitting in a chair, leaned against the wall.

He entered the details in the register and gave Myra a total. She told him to charge it to her father's account and they headed back to the ranch.

\------------

The road to the barn was full of potholes. Myra maneuvered the Ram like a pro. She turned the truck around and reversed into the barn. Together, they unloaded the supplies. Myra was better at it than Sara, but she held her own.

They loaded the feed, salt blocks, mineral blocks, and bales of hay, in a trailer behind an ATV. Sara climbed on behind her. Myra drove across the road and waited while Sara closed a metal gate. They stopped at various feed troughs, hay racks, and iron rods sticking out of the ground, where they set up the salt and mineral blocks.

Myra whistled between her teeth. The ground rumbled beneath their feet. A small herd of magnificent-looking horses galloped up to where they were standing. She reached into her pocket. "You'll need these. They're spoilt. If you forget to bring them sugar cubes, they'll nibble at your clothes and hair."

Sara laughed; she was beginning to relax a little, but she'd developed a mild headache. She took a cautious step back.

Myra chuckled. "Don't be afraid. They'll come right up to you. They never meet a stranger."

A shiny black stallion approached her. Sara jumped when he whinnied. Myra laughed. "Here you go," Sara said and dubiously extended an arm. In no time, the horse had devoured the treat.

Myra laughed again and gave her some more. She stroked the stallion's face. "This is my baby, Satan. He loves his sugar cubes, don't you baby? He was a wild mustang. I raised him from a foal. I named him Satan because when he was a colt, he could kick like hell."

Sara softly smiled. A black and white Appaloosa approached her and nibbled sugar cubes from her hand.

"That's Jade and her foal," Myra said. "Satan's her sire. Isn't she magnificent?"

Sara stroked Jade's face. "They both are. What's the foal's name?"

"Jared hasn't named her."

"Why?"

"Since he moved to Louisiana, he doesn't get home much. The last time we saw him was in January. He was here for New Years. I guess he hasn't thought about naming her. I've been taking care of them for him."

Myra set up the last salt lick. "I still can't believe, he didn't tell you about them."

It appears he hasn't told me about a lot of things. Sara stroked the horse's face while it nibbled the rest of her sugar cubes. "Myra, you're doing a wonderful job."

"This big guy's another one of Jared's babies," she said and patted the rump of a large chestnut stallion. "He's letting me train him for the rodeo. He's only two years old. Jared used to ride Jade in the circuit until he got involved with... Eve."

"He never mentioned he was in the rodeo."

Myra snorted. "Sounds like my brother hasn't told you a lot about himself."

Sara sighed. "Yeah, I think you're right."

~ ~ ~

They went back to the ATV. "Speaking of my brother, I better get you back or he'll never let you leave with me again. Jared was fiercely protective of you, even before you met. He mentioned you to Eve. She was jealous, even though you were only an element in one of Jared's dreams. She insulted you in some way, and he tore into her."

"Was that when they broke up?"

Myra's phone rang again. "Speak of the devil. Hello, Jared. Yes, she's right here, hang on." She passed the phone to Sara.

"Hello."

"Hi, angel. Why haven't you been answering your phone?"

Sara's heart fluttered every time he called her that. "You called me again? It hasn't rung since we left the," she broke off. "Since I talked to you last." She let her breath out; she almost blew it. "Have you been calling me?"

"Yeah, several times!"

"Hang on a second. Lemme check something," she said and brought out her phone. "Oops! Sorry. It was turned off."

Jared groaned. "Phones are no good if you keep them turned off. Where are you?"

"Feeding the horses. We were fixing to head back to the hospital. You never said you had horses. Jade and her colt are beautiful. Myra also said you used to ride Jade in the rodeo."

"Yeah, well, that was a long time ago. I've been thinking about taking her and her foal back to Wisteria Hall."

"Where would we," she frowned, "you keep them? You don't have a corral."

"That was my next building project. I miss you," he said and changed the subject.

Sara smiled. "I miss you too. How's your grandfather?"

"Still no change. I'm worried about him. The longer he stays in a coma, the less chance he has of coming out of it. His heart is getting weaker. Dave and I don't think he'll pull through." His voice broke.

"Have you told your parents?"

"Yes."

"How are they?"

"Sara, Granddad is an old man," he said impassively. "He's lived a long and happy life, at least 'til my grandmother passed. It's his time. Dad knows that, and he's prepared for it. Mother understands too, but, she's more emotional as you might have noticed."

"And you?"

"I'm OK. Death is a part of life. I stare it in the face every day."

Sara glanced at Myra, smiled and stepped out of earshot. "Jared, you don't have to be a doctor with me. You're his grandson. Apparently, you and he were close before you left Arizona. He's in a coma, but you can still reach him. Talk to him. Tell him how you feel, and that you're scared."

Jared snorted. "I gotta go. I'll see you when you get here. Be careful. Lemme talk to Myra now."

"He wants to talk to you."

Myra arched an eyebrow. "Hi, Jared." She listened and gave Sara some worried glances. "I know," she said with sarcasm and shook her head. She turned her back and said something in Navajo.

Sara hadn't realized Jared was so fluent in his native language. It seemed odd in their day. The other Indians she'd come across, no longer used it. Most of them had left the old ways behind. The Thunderclouds were an obvious exception.

Myra crawled on the four-wheeler. "Come on, let's get back before Jared goes on a warpath. He's pissed."

Sara put her arms around Myra's waist. "He didn't seem upset to me."

She snorted. "That's with you. I'm his little sister, remember?"

"Why is he so upset?"

"I've told you more than I should have or at least, more than he thinks I should have."

"But you haven't told me anything I wouldn't have found out on my own."

"Yes, I have. I told you about the book. Few people know about it. If I hadn't told you, especially with it being out of print, you wouldn't have found out. Only the locals know about it. Granddad didn't go national."

Ah. Obviously, his grandfather was the author. "And why would it upset Jared?" Sara was getting more confused by the moment. After reading his dream diary, how could anything in this book affect or influence her?

"Sara, to keep the peace in the family and not put you in an awkward position, unless he tells me differently, it's best to let Jared answer your questions about this. He loves you, and you clearly love him. I won't do anything to jeopardize that. He's waited a long time for you. Try to be a little more patient with him. I'm sure if you ask him, he'll tell you everything." Myra kick-started the ATV. "Make him understand how important it is to you, and don't let him sidestep you."

# Chapter 18

Myra wanted something to drink, so they stopped by the house. While she made the drinks, Sara went upstairs and put her hundred-dollar book in a safe place; among her personal possessions. A place Jared wouldn't look. He wouldn't invade her privacy.

She closed the closet door and stood to leave. A piercing pain shot through her head. Bile rose to the back of her throat; the room blurred. Sara gasped and grabbed the bedpost. She closed her eyes and rubbed her forehead. "Where did that come from?" She stood until the dizziness passed, swallowed a couple of Tylenol and went downstairs.

Myra was waiting for her. "Here's your Coke. Are you ready? We need to leave."

"Yeah. Thanks." She followed Myra to the door. Sara sipped her drink and waited for it to settle her queasy stomach. It didn't. The more she drank, the worse she felt. Things around her looked different. Colors were brighter and deeper in texture. The smooth leather of the seat felt raised and scaly, like a snake's skin. She shook her head and took some slow breaths, but that didn't help either.

~ ~ ~

On the drive back to the hospital, Myra wasn't saying a lot. Her conversation had been brief and hadn't included anything about her people or her grandfather's book. The one she didn't know Sara already had.

Myra's phone rang. She pulled to the shoulder. "Hello?" She paused. "We're about five minutes from Wickenburg. We stopped by the house to," she broke off. "Why?" Her eyes glossed. "I will." She swallowed hard and passed Sara the phone. "Answer that if it rings."

"What's wrong?"

"Make sure your seatbelt is fastened. We've gotta hurry! That was Jared. Granddad is dying." She waited for a break in traffic and peeled down the highway.

~ ~ ~

They ran from the elevator to the hospital room. Sara's legs tingled with pins and needles. People and things around her looked strange, foreign.

Jared was by the bed, assisting David Whitefeather, but his grandfather was beyond help. Tom was in the corner, holding Nadine. Seconds later, it was over. George Thundercloud didn't suffer or struggle for breath. His heart stopped and he slipped away. Jared or David couldn't revive him.

Time of death was called; Jared pulled the sheet over his grandfather's face. He hugged his parents and approached Sara. He stared into her eyes as if she might disappear. He took her into his arms and held her. Tears pooled in Sara's eyes. "I'm so sorry, Jared."

"I love you, Sara. Please don't leave me," he whispered.

"I'm not. I'll stay as long as you need me."

"You'd better plan on staying forever, then."

Her knees gave way; Jared grabbed her. "Angel, you're pale. Are you OK?"

"I've got a sick headache. I think the adrenaline and heat are getting to me. Before we left the house, I took some Tylenol."

"Do you need something for your stomach?"

She held up a hand. "No. I'm fine. I just need to sit down. I wouldn't object to a bottle of ginger ale, though. It usually helps to settle my stomach." She forced a smile.

"Wait here, I'll get you some." He kissed her forehead.

Sara waited until he disappeared around the corner. With a sigh of relief, she relaxed. "Oh God! What's wrong with me? Was it the sandwich at lunch? Surely not, Myra seems fine. It's the adrenaline. You need to calm down. If you don't, you won't be of any use to Jared or his family. Breathe, Sara – just breathe." She closed her eyes and rested her head against the wall.

~ ~ ~

She heard the shuffle of feet and tried to look lively. From Jared's worried look, she hadn't been convincing. "Sip on this," he said and wiped her face with a damp washcloth. She glanced at it and frowned. He softly smiled. "I borrowed it from one of the nurses."

Sara sighed. "That feels nice."

He pressed the back of his hand to her forehead and frowned. "You're too warm, Sara. Did you drink plenty of water while you were out with Myra?"

"Yes," she groaned. "Just lemme sit here a while. Go. Be with your family. I'll be fine."

"I'm not leaving you like this!"

"Jared, you need to be with your family!"

He sighed. "Alright, but I'm just gonna say goodbye, and then we're leaving."

~ ~ ~

Five minutes later, Sara was in agony. Nothing she tried helped. Jared pulled her to her feet. "Come on, let's get outta here. Dad gave me his keys. He and Mother are riding to the funeral home with Myra."

"Shouldn't you go with them?"

"They can make the arrangements without me." He held up a finger. "Don't argue with me," he warned and led her outside.

~ ~ ~

They drove to a nearby lake. He hadn't said anything since they'd left the hospital. He led Sara down to the edge of the water. Her nausea was gone, but her head still hurt. Everything around her was surrounded by glowing glitter. She watched in amazement as Jared skipped some flattish stones across the surface of the water. To her, they moved in slow motion. She blinked and shook her head.

"How do you make them skip like that?"

He frowned. "Sara, we skipped stones on the river by Lucy's house." She watched as he explained. "You put a stone in your hand, pull your arm back and flick your wrist like a slingshot." He tossed another stone. "You don't remember when we went for a walk, the day you moved in with Lucy?"

Sara cocked her head. "Did we?" Her voice trailed off as she watched the stone. It bounced across the water, leaving behind a faint bluish trail. She rubbed her eyes and pinched the bridge of her nose. "Lemme try."

Jared passed her a couple of the stones. She watched them bounce across the lake. The more she watched, the more intrigued she became. The trails changed to different colors of the spectrum, some not visible to the naked eye. She threw the ones he'd given her and picked up some more. "That's so cool!"

He watched her with curious eyes. "What's so cool?"

She tossed a couple more. Now, the lake was changing colors, as well. Each time the rock hit, the water changed to different shapes and hues, like a kaleidoscope.

Sara got tired of watching the stones. The swirling mixture of conflicting colors made her dizzy and nauseated. "Why don't you want me to know about your people?"

Jared snorted. "You don't need to, yet."

"What do you mean by yet? Do I have to pass some kinda test before you'll let me in?"

Jared tightened his jaw. "You are in, Sara!"

"No, I'm not! You're keeping things from me. What dark family secret are you hiding? Are you like the characters in 'Twilight'? Are you a vampire or are you gonna change into a werewolf, and try and eat me?" Sara was being satirical.

Jared didn't respond. He kept his eyes closed. His face tensed. Sara stepped in front of him. "You're not, are you?"

He took a couple of deep breaths and slowly opened his eyes. "I'm not a vampire, and I'm not a werewolf," he said seriously.

Sara vaguely waved her hands. "Why do I sense there's a 'but' in there somewhere?"

Jared snorted, closed his eyes again and looked away. "Why do you think that?"

"Because of the way you're acting. Is it because of me? Will being with me get you into trouble? Have I disappointed you in some way? Is that it? You can't be with me because it goes against tribal law or something, can you?"

"You have not disappointed me," he pushed through his teeth. "If anything, you've surpassed my expectations. Being with you is as natural as breathing. It always has been. It doesn't go against any of our laws." He pulled her into his arms. "Do you honestly believe it would matter to me?"

"I don't know, does it?"

Jared lowered his head and kissed her, soft and long. Sara's knees buckled. He supported her weight. "No," he drew out.

"Then why won't you tell me?"

"Sara," he groaned.

"If you won't tell me, I'll ask Myra."

He pushed her back and moved away. He clenched his fists. "Myra will not tell you anything. I have forbidden her!"

She snorted. "And what makes you think she'll listen to you?"

"She has to!" he said confidently.

"Why?" she scowled.

Jared glanced at her sidelong and slung a stone so hard it went to the other side of the lake, where it slammed into a pine, with a whack. The eagle resting on top took to the air in alarm. Sara gasped and jumped. Jared took a slow breath and regained his control. "When I was a boy, Granddad used to bring me fishing here," he said and changed the subject. He sighed. "He tried to share our stories and legends with me. I told him he was scaring the fish."

"You were a child! It wasn't your fault."

Jared glanced at her sidelong again. "When I turned thirteen, he brought me here for one of our little talks. He tried to tell me the things I needed to do to be a good Navajo. How to prepare for the day that I would find you. I called him a stupid old man. Now, when I want to know these things, he's gone, and I can't ask him. I was such a stupid fool!" He kicked a loose rock.

Sara's eyes glossed. What could she say to ease his pain? The only thing that came to mind was something prosaic. She swallowed and softly smiled. "At that age, we're all stubborn, Jared. We don't want people telling us what to do because we already know it all or at least we think we do."

"Yeah, well, I should've paid more attention to him. I wanna be what I should be for you, Sara. I don't know what to do, how to explain things, without chasing you away."

She frowned again. "What could you possibly say to chase me away?"

Jared shut his eyes again. He angrily brushed his tears away and snorted. "I shouldn't be weak like this! I'm supposed to be strong, but I'm not. I knew this was coming. I knew he was getting old. I was too busy building a future that I let my past slip right through my fingers. I'm a failure at what I am!"

"You're not a failure! Look at everything you've done, all you've accomplished with your life. How could you possibly think of yourself as a failure?"

"I run from what scares me or causes me pain. I can't face my future. I run from it. I've been running from it for years now. I even ran from you. One person in my life, I should've run to, I ran from. Don't you see?"

"How can I see anything, Jared? You keep sheltering me from something – something. I don't know - I guess you think I'm too," she broke off and shook her head. "Why won't you tell me what you're talking about? Stop speaking in riddles! I need truth, Jared! All I want is for you to be honest with me, to trust me!"

He glared at her with contempt. "How can you speak to me about trust and honesty?"

Sara stared at him. Her lips parted, shocked by the harshness in his voice. His word cut like daggers. She blinked to clear her vision. Why is he mad at me? What did I do? What does it all mean?

Sara wondered what was happening. She wanted to laugh. Everything was so unexpectedly funny. Why? This was no time to laugh. He'd just lost his grandfather, a man he'd apparently been extremely close to. Jared and his family were grieving. She'd lied and betrayed him, but how could she tell him?

Maybe he was right. How could she expect truth or honesty from him after what she'd done? Her throat closed. She couldn't respond. She didn't feel worthy to be in his presence. She'd destroyed her one shot at happiness because Jared was happiness. She turned to leave. "I'm sorry."

He took her hand. "Don't go," he whispered in a voice, so small she barely heard it. Jared stared at her, his eyes radiated love so staggering it disarmed her. "I need you. Don't leave me. Don't turn away and run from me. I'm sorry."

Sara touched his face. "So what happens now? Will he have a funeral or is there some kinda special ceremony or rite you have to perform?" She tried to keep the sarcasm from her voice, but she wanted to laugh. She shook her head. This wasn't right. This was a precious, private moment between them, and she found it funny? What the hell is wrong with me? She turned so he couldn't see the confusion on her face.

Jared groaned. "He'll be put in a regular coffin and have a funeral like everyone else."

She softly laughed. "That's it? I was expecting something dramatic and old worldly."

"No!" Jared growled and glared at her. "His body will be taken to the sacred burial grounds, where it'll be burned to release his spirit," he said and snorted, sensing her unusual mood. "We're not gonna dress up in warpaint and feathers, and dance around him like you've seen in the movies. We won't grind his bones and make tea with them either!"

Sara rolled her eyes and laughed. "I didn't expect you to. I was curious. You're so secretive. I guess if I wanna know, I'll have to read," she broke off, remembering what Myra had told her.

Jared turned to her and clenched his teeth. "What book?"

She felt like a trapped animal. Now, what? You've backed yourself into a corner. Either tell him and deal with his anger or lie to him. "I, um, I bought some books at a Specialties bookstore." She fished in her back pocket. "Which reminds me – here!" she said and thrust the credit card at him. "I forgot to give this back," she simpered.

He snatched the card and shoved it into his back pocket. "Thanks!" he said curtly and stepped closer.

Sara's eyes widened. Until now, she'd never been afraid of him. He glanced down at her trembling hands and back into her eyes, unmoved, still seething. She'd managed to steer clear of subjects she'd rather not discuss, but he wasn't letting this pass.

Jared took another step. "Now, what books did you buy?" He enunciated. The muscles in his face all but quivered.

She swallowed and stepped back. "Just some books, Jared, nothing special." She turned away again. She couldn't look him in the eye. It wasn't a bold-face lie, but neither was it solely the truth.

He put his hands on her arms and turned her. "Which books? What are they about? Sara?" he asked in a low obstinate voice.

Her breath caught, dumbfounded by his constant badgering. "Books about your people – alright! I wanted to know more about you, so I thought maybe I could find out from some reference books."

"Reference books?" he sneered.

"I wanted to find out from you, but you won't let me in!"

"You won't find the truth you seek in their books. You won't find any truth about us in books. You could learn more by watching 'Dances With Wolves' than in those books, and we're not even Sioux!"

Sara glared at him. "Would you say the same thing about your grandfather?" She hadn't intended on saying that out loud, but something had loosened her tongue and given her unfounded courage. She felt different – exhilarated.

"What do you mean, Sara?" he asked snappishly.

He was angrier than she had ever seen him. He frightened her. She didn't know what to say. She reasoned it must be what Myra had warned her about. Not getting on his bad side. He had one. His eyes glowed amber, like a traffic light.

Sara gasped and brought her hand to her mouth; her wide eyes filled with tears. "Why are you so upset with me, Jared? You're scaring me!" She whirled and ran. She was so frightened, she didn't know where to go, but with him acting as he was, anywhere was better than there.

"Sara, wait!" he called out and ran after her. "Angel, I didn't mean it. I'm sorry!"

She saw the world through a fisheye lens. She glanced over her shoulder and screamed. What she saw wasn't Jared. It wasn't even human. She panicked and ran faster, but her legs moved in slow motion.

"Sara, please, stop!"

She glanced from side to side. "Are you crazy?" She couldn't decide which way to go. The lead she'd built up disappeared in an instant. One second he was fifty yards behind her, the next she crashed into his arms. His chest was so robust she bounced against him like a rubber ball. Jared closed his arms around her. "Let go of me!"

"Not until you listen to me," he said, exhaled and smirked. "Calm down. Save your strength." He knew she couldn't break his hold. Sara struggled in vain. Finally, she stopped fighting and sighed impotently. He smiled. He was himself again, at least for the moment. "Are you gonna calm down now?"

She nodded. He loosened his hold on her. It didn't matter. She couldn't run anymore. She was out of breath. The world around her shimmered. "What happened to your – eyes? And you – you literally growled at me, Jared! You said you weren't a werewolf!"

He sat on the grass and pulled her with him. "I'm not," he exhaled.

Sara began to shake again. "Oh, God! You're a vampire!" She could see it; his chalk-white face, his glowing crimson eyes, even his skin, cold as stone against hers, glistened like glitter.

Jared cocked his head and regarded her. "I'm not that either."

"Then what the hell are you?"

# Chapter 19

He reached to touch her face; Sara gasped and jerked away. "Jared, I need answers, and I need them now!"

"This is what I didn't want you to find out. I knew when you did, perfect match or not, you'd be afraid. You'd turn away from me. I knew I would lose you, and I was right. You won't even let me touch you." He forced the air from his lungs and pushed a hand through the front of his long hair.

Sara swallowed and cautiously inched closer. "You haven't lost me, Jared, but, please, tell me what's going on. What don't you want me to know? Are you a vampire? Your face is as white as death. Your skin is as cold as ice!"

Jared frowned and stared at her as if she were crazy. "I'm full-blooded Navajo! My skin burns with the heat of the sun! How can you say I'm as cold as ice? I was gonna tell you, Sara! Honestly, I was, but I didn't want you to find out this way. I wanted time to explain things to you."

"Just tell me, Jared! And please tell me the truth." She hesitated. "What are you?"

He shook his head. "Alright. It won't make a difference now anyway."

She tried to listen as he told her the story of his ancestors. How they'd been given a portion of the animal's spirits. It was scary. She heard images and fought demons. The things he told her should only exist in novels and fairy tales. Tears streamed down her face. Her sanity faded in and out. Her reason blended with a swirling rainbow of colors. The bitter taste of fear lingered at the back of her throat. "Do you turn into a... wolf?"

"Not in the literal sense." He paused. At least not in the waking world. "I borrow their strength, agility, senses, and speed. The other Navajo called us Dark Ones. I'm a Dark One, Sara."

Her head was spinning. She frowned. He'd said that like she should understand, but she didn't. She laughed. "No kidding. That's how you caught me so fast!"

One corner of Jared's mouth turned up. "It comes in handy at times." He paused; his grin faded. "But seeing the wild look in your eyes makes me wish I'd never been born."

She glared at him. "How dare you talk to me like that? You are what you are! You can't help it! You can't change it!"

Jared laid back on the grass. "No, but I can stop it!"

Sara looked down at him. The space around his body pulsated and waved in and out of form. "What are you saying?"

"I love you, Sara, but I can't," his voice trailed off. He forced his breath out.

She felt lightheaded again. The more upset she got, the worse she felt. She took a breath to calm her nerves. "Jared, are you... breaking up with me?"

He caressed her face again. His touch felt strange. She could feel the individual flakes of skin on his hand. She glanced at the ground. She could still see an outline of swirling colors in the shape of his body on the grass.

"It's better for you, Sara."

She rolled her eyes and looked up. The clouds took on strange shapes and colors. They didn't even look like clouds. She sighed and closed her eyes. Great, here we go again! If this didn't pass, she couldn't hide her condition from him much longer. "We've had this conversation, Jared." She shook her head. "Is this why you wouldn't...."

"Yes," he interjected.

"It makes sense now. Why didn't you tell me? Why didn't you trust me? So what! I don't care if your eyes change color and you can run faster than me. You think I care about that?"

"Eve did. She ran back to Australia with her tail between her legs. She wouldn't even let me explain." Good thing Granddad agreed to take those memories from her or that could've been disastrous.

Sara cradled his face. "I'm not Eve, Jared. So, is this it? Is this the whole story? Are more skeletons gonna jump outta the closet, to scare me away?"

"No, angel," he smiled. "No more skeletons." He sat up beside her. "Is this too much for you?"

She mulled it over and softly smiled. "It might take me a while, but I think I can deal with this. You'll never tell me anything that'll be too much for me." She forced her breath out. "If you wanna get rid of me, you'll have to try harder than that."

Jared leaned closer. "I love you, Sara," he said and thoroughly kissed her. It felt different. He wasn't holding back. Sara felt different too, as though they'd forged a new connection; one which wouldn't be easily broken. He frowned. "Why are you looking at me that way?"

"Your eyes are a cross between gold and brown, and they're glowing again."

"Sorry." He closed them and took some slow breaths. "Are they normal now?"

She forced her breath out again. At least she hadn't imagined that part. She softly laughed. How could his eyes ever be considered normal? They were dimming now; changing back to the dark brownish-black she was used to.

"Do they scare you?"

"No. They're just... different." She failed to mention there was a bright rainbow aura around his body. Sara continued to listen as he explained, but his voice was fading as though he were walking away.

"I can usually feel the change coming on, but since I've been around you, it just happens." He frowned. "You create such an emotional turmoil in me, Sara. It's hard to control it, around you."

"But 'til we came to Arizona, your eyes hadn't changed."

Jared smirked. "You have no idea how hard I've fought to keep it from you. There were a couple of times when I almost lost it. That's why I pulled away. I didn't want you to see 'til I'd had a chance to explain. I was afraid you'd run from me."

She laughed. "I couldn't outrun you if I wanted to. You just proved that."

He softly smiled. "I guess not. But you could walk away, now that you know. I wouldn't stop you."

Sara shook her head. "I'm not leaving."

"I should've known to trust you."

"Can I read the books, now?"

Jared laughed. "Sure, but it would be a waste of your time. They won't explain anything about me or my rainbow eyes. No book will tell you that. The transformation doesn't happen to everyone, only our tribal leaders and extremely high council members. You remember I told you once I was of royal blood?"

"Yes," she nodded.

"It's not genes alone that pass it from one generation to the next. It doesn't happen to all of us at the same time. Each family, born of royal blood, has one male who holds the 'right of transformation', at any given time. As it passes from one to the other, the closer it gets to you, the stronger the pull, the more you experience the change. Now that my granddad has passed, it'll be harder for me to control it."

"His passing made it stronger in you?"

"Yes, but the 'right of transformation' belongs to my father. He'll have to work to control it. For him, the change will be automatic and natural, now."

"How does your mother feel about all this?"

"She's known about it since before they were joined. We all know. We're taught about it when we come of age. I was told before then. At least, my granddad tried to tell me. I was too hard-headed to listen."

Sara frowned and sighed. "With the 'right of transformation' being passed to your father, it'll be harder for you to control it too, won't it?"

Jared hesitated, afraid if he couldn't control the change it would scare Sara off. He was wrong. She loved him so much, as far as she was concerned, even death couldn't separate them. Only he could do that.

She looked down and saw a gigantic tarantula with bright red fur, on her wrist. She screamed and slapped at it.

"Sara, what's wrong?"

"I don't know. I thought I saw a spider on my wrist." She shook her head and sighed. "I don't think that sandwich I ate for lunch agreed with me."

His eyes widened. "Did it make you ill?"

"I don't know, but I feel really odd."

He cocked his head. "Describe odd."

"Like before, headache, dizzy, and upset stomach, but now I'm seeing things."

"Like what?"

"You look really strange... as if you've got some kinda light or aura around your body. Your voice sounds strange too... as though you're far away from me. Minutes ago, I actually saw you as a vampire, and before that, when you were chasing me...."

"How does this feel?" he interjected and slid a palm over her arm.

Sara closed her eyes and drew in a short breath. "It's extremely... sensual and arousing. It feels like tiny electrical currents dancing on the hairs of my arm."

"And this?" He leaned in to kiss the side of her neck. "What do I look like now, Sara?"

Her eyes turned to dark pools. "You lied! You are a vampire! Your eyes are red, and you've got sharp fangs!" She pulled away from him.

"Sara, are you sure the only thing you've taken was Tylenol? Did you take anything else?"

Her lips parted. "You mean like marijuana?"

Jared didn't say anything; he kept staring into her eyes. His face changed again. His canine teeth grew longer.

Sara shook her head. "Don't be silly. I don't do drugs. I told you, all I've done was... I had a sandwich... and a glass of... Coke. When we got back from feeding the... horses... I...."

"Whether you were aware of it, I believe you've taken something," he broke in. "It's 1:30 now. What you're feeling will only last for a little while. What you're seeing is not real. It's all an illusion. You're on a trip, honey."

Sara frowned. "A trip?"

"Yes. We're gonna go back to the car. I'm gonna take you home. You're safe. Nothing's gonna harm you. I'm here with you. I'll be here with you through the whole ordeal. Just remember, it's not real. It's all an illusion," he said and snorted. "Apart from the thing about me. Will you do this for me? Come back to the car with me, and let's go home."

"I'll follow you anywhere, Jared."

He softly laughed. "I know, but right now, I want you to take my hand, and come with me to the car."

To Sara, it was all incredible. Everything was so full of detail. The steering wheel sparkled like black glitter. Even the engine sounded unusual as if she could taste it.

~ ~ ~

On the way back, Jared kept reminding Sara that time had passed, and that she was OK. He wanted to make her feel safe. If he'd known how aroused she was, how much she wanted him, he wasn't safe. Sara's insides were burning up as though she were in heat. Like there was a wild animal inside her, begging to be freed. She wanted him! She needed him, and if an opportunity presented itself, she would have him! He would not leave her aching as he had in the past. She'd make sure of that!

Jared coached her and reassured her. "I'm gonna put on some soft music. It might sound different than what you're used to, but I want you to listen to it. OK? Remember, when the song has finished, time has passed, even if it doesn't seem that way for you, honey. Time is moving forward."

Sara smiled. "Sure, OK." Time could have been flying or standing still, she didn't care as long as Jared was with her.

He was right. The music sounded fuller and deeper. For Sara, the notes and scores were inside the car, whirling around them like winding rainbow vines. She could hear the individual instruments of the orchestra, playing in unison. The notes were like colors. She could taste them on the tip of her tongue. She cried, overwhelmed by the experience. Her tears slid down her cheeks in slow motion, frozen in time against her skin. For her, time had no meaning.

"Why are you crying, Sara? What do you see? Is it scary? Are you afraid?"

"No, I'm not afraid. The music is so beautiful. I've never heard it with such clarity. I can taste the individual notes. I can hear the bows gliding across the violas. I can see the blues and greens as they radiate from the strings. The sound is so sweet and pleasant. It smells delicate, like a purple snowflake."

Jared chuckled. "Sara, think about it. You can't see music or taste the notes. There's no such thing as a purple snowflake. What you're experiencing is fantasy. Enjoy it, but remember, if it gets frightening, it's not real. It's 2:00 pm, now. Time is moving forward and you along with it. Even if it seems like forever for you, don't be afraid. What you're feeling will end. You will be yourself again."

"I'm fine!" She frowned and watched flashing numbers on the digital clock in the dashboard. It took an eternity for them to change. She felt as if she were being sucked into the clock. The individual dots of light rippled and changed, got taller and taller until they towered over Sara like angry giants. She gasped. "The clock is angry at me! The numbers are as tall as trees. They're melting like dripping blood."

Jared tightened his grip on the steering wheel. "Sara, the clock is the same as it has always been, just dull, gray numbers, changing from one to the other as the seconds pass." He pointed. "See. It's 2:05 now. The numbers aren't getting bigger. If they seem that way to you, it's not real. It's the drug, playing tricks with your mind."

Sara clenched her teeth. He thinks I took drugs. He thinks I'm a junkie. "I didn't take anything!" she cried. "I can't believe you would think that. I don't do drugs, Jared. You know me, you've been around me - it's not me!"

"I know it's not your fault, but you're showing all the symptoms of someone on an acid trip. Someone deliberately gave it to you, and I'll find out who. But, don't worry about it. We'll figure it out later. It's not important now. Just remember, not everything you're experiencing is real. By the way, honey, we're almost home."

Sara looked up at the sign as he turned down the road to the ranch. It looked like two giant trees falling on top of the car. The hallucinations were becoming more aggressive. "Watch out!" she screamed and held her hands above her head.

Jared glanced at her sidelong. "What! What is it, honey?"

"You didn't see the trees falling over on the car?" She was hysterical. "They were leaning out, and trying to grab the car with their arms, and their fingers had sharp claws too. They would've ripped right through the roof!"

"Hang on, honey. We're here. I've just gotta park the car. Do you see the time on the clock now, Sara? It's 2:15. It might have seemed like hours, but it's only been about thirty minutes since this started. I need you to remember. What you're seeing are illusions. They will all pass."

Jared lifted her into his arms. She felt as if she'd been carried above the clouds. What she saw might not be real, but what she felt for him was, and she was insane with desire. Everything about him aroused her, fed her need; the smell of his skin, the way his body moved against hers. She turned his face and kissed him like a starving leech, determined to drain the life from him. She grabbed his shirt and yanked; buttons peppered the gravel driveway.

Jared's shirt gaped open, blowing in the breeze. His animalistic instincts kicked in like a raging bull. His eyes turned to burning balls of crimson desire. Even in her intoxicated state, he couldn't resist her. He kissed her back, devouring her, savoring her like melted chocolate.

Sara opened the button on Jared's jeans and rubbed his throbbing erection.

He ran a hand under her shirt, pushed her bra out of the way and cupped her breast in his palm. As he unzipped her jeans, he came to his senses. Shit! "Stop! Sara - hang on a minute." He panted for breath and struggled for control. This was close, too close! "Remember what I said about the things you're feeling. It's the drug. You don't wanna do this." He moved her hands away and carefully zipped his jeans, which had become uncomfortably tight.

"What are you talking about, Jared? I want this! I want you. Don't you want me? Can't you feel the need inside?"

He smirked. "Oh yes, I feel it, but we're not gonna do anything about it. I'm gonna take you upstairs to the bedroom and...."

"Good idea," Sara interjected. "It wouldn't be polite to do this in front of your family."

Jared clenched his teeth and growled. "Sara, that's not what I meant. You're not making this easy for me. If you only knew how hard I've fought not to do this. I won't do it now! You don't know what you're doing. It's the drug."

Sara's feelings were hurt; she began to cry again. Jared didn't want her. He was ashamed of her. He thought she was a drug addict. He didn't love her anymore. She squirmed. She was getting hysterical again. "You don't want me, so just put me down!"

"Honey, you know that's not true. I want you, but not this way."

"You don't love me, do you, Jared? You're just afraid to tell me. I'm not good enough for you. It's OK. I understand. Why would someone as magnificent and beautiful as you, want a worm like me?"

Jared swallowed the lump in his throat. "Sara, that's not true. I do love you, and I do want you, and you are good enough. Now stop saying those things. It's not you talking – it's the drug." He pressed his lips to her temple.

She heard faint voices, mingling with his.

"Jared! What on earth happened to her? What happened to her clothes? What happened to your clothes?"

"Sara did this, Mother. She's on a trip!"

"A trip? But how? What did she take?"

"She didn't take anything. Someone gave it to her."

"Will she be alright?"

"Once it wears off, she will. If it's what I think it is, it should be gone by morning if not sooner. She might be nauseated, and a little dizzy or incoherent, though."

"What can I do to help?"

"Make a strong pot of coffee. It's gonna be a long night."

~ ~ ~

Sara was vaguely aware of being placed on the bed. The texture and the way the covers felt were so invigorating to her. She wrapped her arms around Jared's neck and kissed him thoroughly again. "So what are you gonna do with me now that you've got me here?"

"Nothing," he sighed. "I'm gonna sit in a chair beside your bed."

"No!" she whined. "I want you to lie with me, and I do not wanna sleep. I wanna taste every inch of your delicious body. I wanna feel it, hot and hard inside me." She reached for the button on his jeans again.

Jared coughed and moved her hands away. "I'm not gonna make love to you, Sara, not when you're like this."

Sara pouted. "Then you don't want me. You don't love me."

He growled. "Oh, yes, I do. I don't need to have sex with you to know that I love you. I don't need to be inside you to know that I want you. There are higher levels of love than sex, Sara."

She snorted derisively. "If you won't make love to me, I want you to talk to me. Tell me all about why you are the way you are."

"Honey, it wouldn't make sense to you right now. It might even frighten you. Can we talk about something else?"

"Sure - what?" she frowned. Talking, was the last thing she wanted to do. The way she felt, she could only imagine how it would feel to make love with him, but she couldn't, he didn't want her. No, wait - he said he did want me... but.... Oh, God. I'm so... confused!

~ ~ ~

There was a knock, so loud it sounded like thunder. Sara blinked, and they were there, staring at her as if she were the main course. She screamed and struggled against the headboard. "Get away from me! You're all vampires! I don't wanna be changed! Get away!"

"Here you go, son."

Jared took the mug of coffee. "Sara's not herself right now. Please don't be offended by what she says or does. She doesn't mean it. It's the drug."

Nadine, whom Sara saw as a female vampire, reached to touch her hand. She screamed, scrambled off the bed, curled into a tight ball and cowered in the corner.

Jared sighed. "You better go, Mother. Thanks for the coffee."

Nadine's eyes glossed. "I wouldn't dream of holding anything against Sara. I know this is not her. Is there anything I can do to help?"

"When she gets here, tell Myra I need to talk to her at her earliest convenience."

"You don't think your sister...."

"No!" he broke in. "I'm hoping she has some idea how this happened." Nadine nodded, glanced at Sara and left. Jared approached Sara with outstretched arms. "It's alright, Sara. She's gone. You're safe."

"You're a vampire too – stay away from me!"

# Chapter 20

Jared inched closer. "Sara, I'm not a vampire," he said soothingly. "Honey, look at me. Listen to the sound of my voice. It's me. Jared. I love you. Please, don't be afraid of me. I won't let anything hurt you. I'm here to protect you."

Sara frowned and narrowed her eyes. "You are?"

"Yes, sweetheart. I'm here to chase all the monsters away." He crouched to his knees. "Please, don't be afraid of me. Take my hand, Sara. Will you take my hand?"

She pressed against the wall. The voice sounded like Jared, but the face looked like a male vampire. Sara's mind went back to what he'd said to her in the car. 'Remember, it's not real. It's all an illusion. You're safe.'

"Alright, if you promise to keep the other vampires away, and you don't try to bite me." Sara slowly and cautiously placed a hand in his. Jared lifted her to her feet, led her back to the bed and lay beside her, holding her in his arms.

"There. It's alright. Don't worry about anything. Remember, time is still moving forward for the rest of us, even you, whether you feel it or not. It's 3:15. Myra will be home soon. Do you remember my sister, Myra?"

The image of her face flashed through Sara's memory. The tiny creases at the corners of her eyes, the radiating color rods of her irises. They must be smile lines. Myra's too young to have wrinkles. "I remember the melodic sound of her voice and the unusual way she sang slightly out of tune."

Jared laughed. "Slightly? More like two cats fighting in a sack."

"I know. Don't you think it's unusual?"

"Unusual is one way of putting it. Torment would be a better description."

Sara stared out the window and drifted as if she were floating. She reached out and gasped. "Oh, my God, Jared! I'm dying. I can't feel the leaves!"

Jared swallowed. "You're not dying. You can't feel the leaves because you're nowhere near them. It just seems that way."

"Oh!" Sara said seemingly satisfied with his answer, but she kept staring out the window at all the colors of the leaves and bark of the trees. A ladybug crawled out to the end of a limb. She slapped at it.

"What's wrong now, Sara? What do you see?"

"A ladybug just crawled off that limb, onto my nose." She reached out again. "Its scratch legs tickle."

Jared rubbed the end of Sara's nose. "There's nothing there, Sara. It's 3:30 now, honey. You should start to feel better soon. Are you thirsty or hungry or sleepy? Do you need to go to the bathroom?"

"I think, I need to pee."

"Alright," Jared chuckled, put an arm around her waist, helping her to her feet. He led her to the commode and stood back.

Sara arched an eyebrow. "Um, there are some things I can handle on my own regardless of how stupid I might sound."

Jared tucked his chin slightly. "Oh, I just thought," he broke off and chuckled again. "I'll be right outside. If you get scared, call me."

~ ~ ~

Sara reached to flush the commode. The swirling waters in the bowl changed into a snake with massive fangs and bright crimson eyes. It jumped out at her and she screamed. "Jared! Jared! It's a snake! The commode is a snake, and it's trying to bite my butt!"

Though he moved lightning fast, to Sara it had taken Jared ages to respond. Then his arms were around her. "When I find out who did this to you, I'm gonna fuckin' kill them! My poor baby, I'm so sorry this is happening to you. Just remember. Time is moving forward. It's 3:35 now. This will be over in a few hours. I love you, baby. Remember that and hang in there."

Jared led her back to the bed, laid beside her and held her. "Do me a favor?" he prompted. "Put your head on my shoulder. Close your eyes and I'll sing to you. Would you like that?"

"Yes," Sara whispered, "but kiss me first, please? Kiss me like a lover, like you want me. I wanna taste your desire."

Jared gazed into her eyes. "I do want you," he breathed and pressed his lips to hers. They were soft and his kiss was long and lingering. With the full length of his body pressed against hers, Sara could feel his desire for her. His kiss deepened, grew with hunger. "I do desire you, Sara," he whispered. "More than anything."

"I love you, Jared." She rested her head on his shoulder and breathed in his masculine scent. His essence penetrated every cell in her body. His soul melded with hers in eternal bliss.

Jared sang to her in a voice so clear and beautiful, it sounded like a cold mountain stream. She could taste him on her tongue, quenching the fire in her soul. The effect of the drug was fading. The room had stopped spinning. Sara could think clearer now. She looked up into his eyes and smiled. "You do love me, don't you?"

"Yes, I do," he said, reflecting her smile.

"Have you ever sung to anyone else?"

Jared tucked some loose hairs behind her ear. "No, Sara."

"Can I ask another question?"

Jared softly smiled and kissed her temple. "What?"

"If you were in love with Eve, why didn't you sing to her like you do me?"

"I had strong feelings for Eve, but I don't think I was ever in love with her. I know I'm in love with you. I would do anything for you, give you anything."

Sara's smile faded. "I don't feel so good."

Jared's muscles tensed. "How? What's wrong?"

"I'm so tired and sleepy, but I'm afraid to sleep."

"Why?" he asked and let his breath out.

"I'm afraid when I wake up you won't be here."

"Sara, I'm not going anywhere. I'll lay right here and hold you, all night long. Close your eyes and sleep. You've been through a traumatic ordeal. You have the right to feel tired and sleepy."

"I can't sleep. I'm afraid the monsters will come back. I'm afraid I'll be alone."

"Listen to me. I will not leave you. I will not let anything harm you. I will chase all your monsters and all your fears away. Now, close your eyes and sleep."

"Will you sing to me again?"

Jared smiled and started singing. Tears filled her eyes. She'd never felt love, such as this. It was almost tangible. She could feel it with each breath she took - fire and ice.

~ ~ ~

Sara drifted off, listening to the sound of Jared's mesmerizing voice and the constant beating of his heart. The most precious sounds she knew. Sounds which meant safety and security, but only in the waking world. Jared's arms couldn't protect her in the land of dreams, a land full of uncertainty and scary monsters.

~ ~ ~

Her sleep was restless. Her dreams were bizarre; filled with old men, totem poles of red-eyed wolves coming to life and chasing her across the desert, in an endless night as hot as hell. Sweat dripped down her temples; her hair was plastered to her face and neck, and matted with dried weeds and thorns. The only visible light was from the full moon.

There was snow on the ground, but the air felt as if it were coming off a bonfire.

Snow with blazing hot air? That's not possible! I must be hallucinating again.

Sara was white-hot. Not from a physical fire, but a fire around and deep inside her. Her chest hurt. Each labored breath she took scorched her lungs. Her mouth and throat were parched. She was incredibly thirsty.

There was water, but no matter how fast she ran or how close she came to it, she couldn't even dip her fingertips in it. The strange wooden wolves were closing in on her. Sara could feel their hot breath on the back of her neck as she fell, desperately reaching for the water.

She tried to scream. If she could scream, Jared would save her, but she couldn't make a sound. This was it. She was going to die, devoured by animated symbols of wolves from a totem pole. They crept closer, baring their sharp, splintery teeth. Flames licked their wooden grins as if they'd been soaked in gasoline. Their mouths should've been burned to a cinder, but their teeth wouldn't burn.

One of the wolves grabbed Sara and shook her, shaking the life from her. Its teeth seared into the flesh on the back of her neck. She drew in her last breath and screamed, but the sound was swallowed up by a fierce howl from across the desert. The sound was so loud it vibrated every bone in her body. Her attacker turned her loose, cowered back and lowered its head in submission. The other wooden wolves fell into line and slowly backed away.

Out of nowhere, a white male wolf appeared and stood in front of her. His eyes burned like fire. She didn't know what to expect. The wolf whined, licked her cheek and turned to face her attackers. She felt safe with him in front of her but feared for his life. He couldn't take on, all of them alone.

Sara tried to scream again. She heard a faint, familiar voice; her hope, her salvation.

~ ~ ~

"Sara! Wake up! Sara, you're having a nightmare. Wake up, angel!"

The voice shouted to her from far across the burning sands. The white wolf vanished. She didn't want to open her eyes for fear the wooden wolves would be there.

"Sara, honey, you gotta wake up. Open your eyes. You're dreaming, sweetheart."

She was awake now. She recognized the voice, but she was reluctant to open her eyes. "No! He left me. If I open my eyes, they'll be back. They'll be there!"

"Sara, there are no wolves here." At least not in physical form. "You're safe, honey, open your eyes. It's me – Jared."

Her lashes flickered; she slowly opened her eyes. She didn't know who or where she was. In her disoriented mind, the monsters in her dream were real. One with long, black tousled hair and glowing eyes was inches from her face. It reached out. "Stay away from me!" Sara screamed and scrambled to the head of the bed again. "You're not real! Wolves aren't made of wood! You're only a dream! Wood burns!" She hugged her pillow.

"Sara! Angel! It's me – Jared! It's alright. You're safe." He reached for her again.

Sara pulled away and stared at him with eyes wide with fear. "Don't you dare touch me! Stay away!" she warned. She stared at Jared, disbelieving, trying to make some sense of her chaotic mind. She wanted to flee. She pushed away from him, trying to put more distance between them. She clenched her hands and charged him, slamming her fists into his muscular chest.

Jared grabbed her wrists and held her in his iron grip. Blood oozed from her hands at the tips of her long fingernails. His eyes glossed. He growled. "You're dead, you bastard!" he said and swallowed. "If I ever find out who you are - you're fuckin' dead!" He shook her, more violently this time. "Sara! Honey! Please! Calm down – you're safe! Whatever was trying to hurt you is gone – you're awake! Please!" He tried desperately to reach Sara her, but she was locked somewhere in the world between, separated from reality, beyond reason. She gasped for breath, her body convulsed.

Jared restrained her; tears ran down his cheeks. "Myra! I need you – get in here – now!"

Myra ran into the room, frightened at being awakened suddenly. "What happened? I thought the drug wore off."

"Get my bag, from the other bedroom, now!"

"What's wrong with her?"

"Just get the damn bag. Do it now. I'll explain later. I've gotta give her something before she hurts herself!"

Myra hurried into the room and handed him a small black leather case. He pushed Sara down on the bed. "Here – hold her arm!"

"No! No! No!" Sara screamed; her body bucked and jerked under Jared. "Stay away from me!"

It was all Myra could do, to hold her arm while Jared put a tourniquet on it. Sara felt a sting. "No!" she screamed again. "Leave me... alone!" Her last words were unintelligible. She felt lightheaded and dizzy.

Jared's face changed to her dream protector, the white wolf. The drug entered Sara's bloodstream; she calmed. She softly smiled and reached for him. She was barely aware of anything. People and objects were surrounded by rainbow halos. She saw other things, which couldn't be real, images of places she'd never seen.

Jared kissed her and smoothed her hair down. "Alright, now, don't fight it, angel. It's alright. You're safe, Sara. Nothing's gonna hurt you – I won't let it. It was just a dream, honey," he cooed. He cleaned her hands where she'd dug her fingernails into her palms.

Sara began to drift. Her eyes slowly closed, but she could vaguely understand what was being said. Jared's parents were in the room now. Sara could hear them, but they were getting hazy and distant.

"I thought you said the effects of the drug had worn off."

"It should've, Mother. It's four in the morning. The drugs should've worn off, around six or seven last night. It could be flashbacks, but you're usually awake, during those. When you're under the effects of the drug, you normally don't wanna sleep. It stimulates your brain, and there's so much to see and experience, sometimes you can't sleep."

"What do you think is wrong, then?"

"I don't know, Dad. She woke up from a nightmare, and it was as if she was still in it.

Tom shared a troubled glance with Nadine.

"She wouldn't let me touch her," Jared continued. "I couldn't bring her around. She was screaming something about wooden wolves and wood that wouldn't burn. I had to give her a sedative."

Nadine shared another troubled look with her husband. "How long will she be out?" she asked.

"At least a couple of hours, maybe more," Jared responded. "It depends on how Sara's system reacts to the drug. I tried to calm her. I didn't wanna give it to her, but she was hysterical."

Tom forced his breath out and swallowed. "The best thing to do is go back to bed and let her sleep it off, the poor baby," he said. "Sara must've had a hell of a nightmare."

"I'm sure you did the right thing for Sara, Jared."

"I'm staying here with her. I can't help feeling this is my fault, Mother."

"Considering how things turned out – it probably was your fault!" Myra said. At least Sara thought it was her. There was so much fog in her head, it was hard to distinguish Myra's voice from Nadine's.

"Myra! Do you think this is easy for your brother, seeing her like this?"

"No, Dad, but...."

"What are you getting at Myra?" Jared asked tightly.

Sara tried to listen, but she kept fading in and out of consciousness.

"You, Jared! You're so busy running from your future and chasing your past, you're destroying the present! What you have with Sara is precious. Not all of us have that or ever will have it. Whether you accept it or not, however long or short it might be, you have a future with her. Don't throw it away!"

"She's right, son," Tom said. "Some things are meant to happen, and no matter what you do, you can't change it. Even if you never have a child with her, Sara could still die. Her death could be horrible, and at the hands of someone who doesn't give a damn! If this is what must be, wouldn't you rather it be with you, someone who loves her? Someone who would die for her or with her?"

Sara laid still, floating and drifting between worlds, silently listening – or at least trying to listen to their conversation. What were they talking about? Someone said something about her dying no matter what was done. That part was determined. She knew she would die; eventually everyone died, didn't they? Was this what they were talking about or was it something else?

She thought about the secret she hid, the book. She thought about everything that had happened today. Or was it yesterday now? It was today. That's right – Jared had said it was four in the morning, so it had to be today.

Sara's head filled with mist. She couldn't concentrate. Something warm and wet touched her forehead. It felt like being licked by a puppy – soft, gentle, and sweet. What was that smell? It wasn't a puppy! Something warm tickled her ear. Was it Jared's breath or the tiniest flutter of a summer's breeze?

"I love you, Sara. I didn't spend half of my life looking for you, only to let you go. We'll find a way past this, baby, both of us, together. I promise."

That was the last thing she heard.

# Chapter 21

Sara opened her eyes. The light coming through the east window was blinding. The first sight she saw was breathtaking. Peacefully sleeping under her head was the object of her obsession. She watched his lashes gently flutter; he was dreaming. Whatever it was, it must've been pleasant, a grin played on his mouth.

She smiled. Words couldn't explain the feeling she got from simply looking at his face. How could one person be so blessed? Anyone Jared gave his heart to, was the luckiest girl in the world. She caressed his lips with the tips of her fingers.

Jared pressed her fingers to his lips and kissed them. She jumped. He hadn't been asleep after all. He softly chuckled. "Feeling better, angel?"

"I think I'll live, but boy does my head hurt!"

He lifted her chin and kissed her. "I'm glad you're feeling better. I couldn't take life without you, Sara. Can we talk about it?"

"It?" she frowned.

"The incident at the lake, and your nightmare last night."

"Would that be before I took a ride on the psychedelic Ferris wheel or after I strolled down the yellow brick road?"

Jared smiled. "Do you remember any of it?"

"Every ridiculous scene, vividly."

"How about who gave you the drug and where you were when it happened?"

Sara sighed and shook her head. "I don't know."

"Can you remember when you started feeling strange?"

"You would ask me questions I can't answer. I felt queasy when we left the feed store. I started seeing things right after we left the house to come back to the hospital."

"Were you feeling OK when I called you?"

"Which time, you called several?"

"The first time, when I sent the list."

"I was fine then, at least I think I was. How long before the drug would've taken effect?"

"If I'm right about what it was, twenty minutes or so. The effects could vary, depending on your weight, and how much you were given."

Sara's heart began to pound. She'd heard of people getting hooked on crack after a single dose. "What do you think it was?"

"LSD, but without testing you, there's no way to tell. You had all the symptoms, but there are several drugs, which can cause the same effect. If it was LSD, you might not have any further episodes. In a few rare cases, some have experienced flashbacks, though. I'd like to have you tested. I could talk to David Whitefeather, my friend at the hospital, and have him do it."

Sara sat up with a start. "Why would anyone do this to me?"

Jared wrapped his arms around her shoulders and kissed the side of her neck. "Honey, some people get a kick out of it. Some do it for a reason. I can't think of a reason why anyone would do this to you, unless," his voice trailed off.

Her eyes widened. "Unless what?"

"They were trying to get back at me, but that seems doubtful. No one, but my family knows about you."

"What test would he... need to run?"

"A blood and urine test. It wouldn't take long."

"The one from my arm or my finger?"

"Your arm," he sighed.

Sara paused. Jared traced kisses up the side of her neck and gently breathed in her ear. "Jared?"

"Mmm?" he murmured against her skin.

"Is this, by any chance... to get the right answer outta me?"

He softly chuckled against her ear. "Yes," he breathed. "Am I getting to you?"

Sara turned. He stared into her eyes. Her breath caught. "What do you think?"

Jared lifted her chin and smiled. "I would think, maybe yes?" he prompted and kissed her.

"I'd like to apologize for my behavior," Sara said when he let her breathe.

Jared smirked. "For which part? Accusing me of being a vampire or a werewolf, or for nearly raping me?"

She blushed. "All three, I guess."

He groaned. "I actually found it kinda sexy. Under different circumstances, of course."

She swallowed hard. "Thank you."

Jared mischievously arched an eyebrow. "For?"

"Being understanding with me, and for not judging me, but most of all for loving me."

Jared playfully pushed her on the bed and came down on top of her. He propped on his elbows and kissed her again. "That part was easy. The hard part was resisting you."

The corners of Sara's mouth turned up. "Why did you?"

"When I make love to you, I want you in your body for the experience."

Sara smiled and touched his face. "You don't need to resist me now. I'm definitely in my body." She kissed him, pushed a hand under his shirt and slowly slid her palm over his chest.

Jared drew in a short breath and grabbed her hand. He stared into her eyes and stood. Sara reached for his hand and pulled him back. He sat on the side of the bed and kissed her forehead. "Come on, sleepyhead! Let's get downstairs so everyone will know you're still in one piece. "Get dressed," he tossed over his shoulder. "I'll wait for you on the landing."

"Fine," Sara groaned and forced the air from her lungs. She'd lost the battle again. Despite what he'd told her, back at Wisteria Hall was as close as she would get. "I am not in one piece. My heart is in tatters."

~ ~ ~

When they got downstairs, not a soul was in sight. "Mother?"

"Out here, on the patio, Jared!" Nadine answered back. "Sara, honey, I'm so glad you're OK," she said and hugged her. "She is OK, isn't she?"

"I'm pretty sure she is, but I'm gonna keep an eye on her for a while, just in case," Jared said and kissed Sara. "I'm gonna call Dave and set up those tests we talked about."

"Oh goodie!" Sara said, trying to sound excited, but her heart wasn't in it.

Jared chuckled. "Hi, Dave. It's Jared. It's hard, but it'll get easier after the funeral. No, not yet. We're waiting to see if my older brother, Joe, and his wife Kate are flying in from New Zealand. If they are, we're gonna hold off for a couple of days." He paused. "Yeah, that's Joe, the one chasing the Dine'é Yá and the Yá ah-nah. Listen, what I called about. I need a favor. I'd like for you to run a couple of tests on Sara for me."

Jared paused, glanced at Sara and shifted his phone to his other ear. "No, she's not pregnant. Yeah, that's right, Sara Foster. She was at the hospital when my granddad passed." He frowned. "When did you hear her sing? We haven't gone public with the CD yet. Oh, I see. OK. Anyway, I think someone sent her on an acid trip yesterday. No, she seems fine now, but yesterday afternoon and last night were interesting. No, she doesn't do drugs. So, could you take care of it for me? Maybe we could get the results before we leave?" He hesitated. "I appreciate it, Dave. Yeah, sure. We'll leave in half an hour. Great! We'll see you then."

He put his phone away. "It's all set," he said to Sara, proud of himself. "Where's Dad?"

"He's making sure everything is set up for the funeral tomorrow," Nadine said. "Joe called. He and Kate can't come, but they've sent flowers. Sara, are you going to the funeral?"

"I'd like to."

"You should be able to go to the funeral, but if you wanna go to the final resting-place ceremony, afterward, we'd need to clear it through The Council," Jared said.

Nadine frowned. "I doubt they'll let her attend that."

He tightened his jaw. "If she doesn't go, I don't go. Granddad would understand."

"It's alright," Sara said. "I'll stay here and read 'til you get back. You should be there to support your family."

Jared kissed her forehead. "Sara, you are family."

Nadine smiled and patted her hand. "Yes, you are."

"We can discuss this after we're finished at Dave's office," Jared said. "We better leave. I said we'd be there in thirty minutes, and his office is at least a twenty-minute drive."

He held out a hand. Sara sighed, took it and stood. "Mother, do you mind if I borrow the Merc?" Jared asked, a little embarrassed. He hadn't asked to borrow his mother's car in a long time.

Nadine smiled. "Of course, not. The keys are on the rack where they stay. I don't drive it much anymore, and your father prefers the Ram, so use it whenever you need to."

Jared kissed her cheek. "We won't be long."

~ ~ ~

Jared parked outside Dave's office. "Angel, you're a little pale. Are you feeling OK?"

"I'm fine," Sara said. "I don't like doctors or needles, especially, not needles. Isn't there another way to get blood, without using needles?"

He smirked. "Well, yes, but you wouldn't let me bite you last night."

Sara glared at him. "That's not funny!"

Jared chuckled and held the door. Sara seriously thought about making a run for it, but it wouldn't matter. He could easily chase her down. She took some slow breaths. A fresh batch of butterflies had taken flight in her stomach.

~ ~ ~

They approached the desk. The receptionist was busy entering data into the computer. Jared cleared his throat. "Could you tell Dave we're here, please?"

"Do you have an appointment?"

"I don't need one," he said and chuckled.

"Dr. Whitefeather is booked up, and I'm afraid, he only sees patients who have an appointment."

Jared snorted. "Are you kidding? I wouldn't trust that sorry SOB to give my horse an enema."

Her head jerked up. "Jared?" Her voice rose an octave. "Jared? You old coyote! What are you doing down in these parts? I thought you ran off to Cajun country."

He laughed. "I did, but my granddad had another stroke and lapsed into a coma. He passed a couple of days ago."

Her lips parted. "Oh, Jared! I've been outta town, visiting my mother in LA. I didn't know. I'm so sorry."

One corner of his mouth turned up slightly. "Thanks, Mandy. Listen. We're kinda in a hurry. Could you let Dave know we're here? He promised to run a couple of tests for me."

She eyed Sara suspiciously, grinned and picked up the phone. "Go on back. I'll let him know."

"Thanks, Mandy."

Sara frowned. "You know her?"

Jared held the door. "Yeah." He rested a hand on the small of her back and guided her to an office at the end of the hall. He smiled and tapped a knuckle on the door.

Seconds later it opened. "Jared, I'm sorry about your granddad. I have to speak at the convention so I won't be at the funeral."

Jared smiled. "I understand, Dave. Congratulations, by the way."

"Thanks, but if you'd stayed, it would've been you accepting this award."

"Yeah, well, I had my reasons."

David arched an eyebrow. "I assume this dream on your arm would be one of them?"

"Sara Foster – David Whitefeather. Dave's an old medical student buddy."

"Buddy?" he snorted. "Lifesaver would be a better word. I had to nursemaid this guy through his first year of residency. Did he tell you he used to cringe at the sight of a needle?"

Sara arched an eyebrow. "Oh, is that so?"

Jared held a fist to his mouth and cleared his throat. "Yeah, well, that was a long time ago."

David shook Sara's hand. "It's a pleasure to meet you. I'm looking forward to seeing you at the convention."

Sara frowned. "How did you...?"

"Myra," Jared interjected and exhaled. "She's let everyone she knows, hear the CD I sent her."

"Oh," her voice trailed off.

David motioned to two chairs in front of his desk. "So, Jared, you said on the phone, someone gave Sara acid?"

"Yeah."

"What happened? What symptoms did she have?"

"She saw all kinds of interesting things, like vampires, werewolves, monster trees. You name it."

"Hmm," he laughed. "Those monster trees can be a bit scary, vampires and werewolves, no problem."

Sara glared at David. They were having fun at her expense. "I can assure you, at the time, it was no laughing matter!"

Jared and David laughed. "I'm sorry, Sara. I couldn't resist. So do you wanna do this in here or in the lab?"

Sara snorted. "I'd rather not do it at all, but if I must, in here is fine. Labs make me nervous."

"No problem. I'll be right back."

Sara sighed. "Oh, by all means, take your time. I'm in no rush."

David smiled. "Jared, you might better sit on her. She looks like a runner."

Jared smirked. Sara drummed her fingernails on the arm of the chair and tapped her foot, anything to get rid of the nervous energy and panic churning in the pit of her stomach.

~ ~ ~

David gave her a specimen cup. "You can use my bathroom," he said and motioned behind her. "I assume you know how to use it."

"Yes," she snorted derisively and rolled her eyes. "I've used a bathroom, on a rare occasion."

Jared laughed.

"Smarty-pants!" David exhaled. "When you're done, put the cup in the window."

~ ~ ~

Sara left the room, but she still could hear their muffled voices.

"She's a huge improvement over the last lady friend you had. This one has a sense of humor."

"Yeah, I know. I'm not letting her get away either."

"So, she's the girl?"

"She's the one."

"Where's the ring on her finger?"

"I haven't got up the nerve to ask her, yet. We've only been together for a couple of months."

David whistled. "That's not a long time. Maybe proposing wouldn't be a good idea."

"I know she's the one. I don't wanna, you know, scare her off."

"I can understand that."

Sara finished and sat back in her chair, dreading what came next. She gave another thought to making a run for it.

David tapped his index finger against the Vacutainer kit on his desk. "Do you want me to draw her blood or would you rather do it?"

"It's your choice, angel."

Sara took a slow breath. "I'd rather you did it."

"Sure," Jared softly smiled.

"I'll step outside and see what's happened to my evening appointment." David patted Sara's shoulder and left.

Jared ripped the kit open. "Which arm?"

Sara closed her eyes and clenched her teeth. "It doesn't matter. Get it over with."

He brushed the back of his fingers down her cheek and put the tourniquet on her left arm. "Make a fist and hold it." He rubbed the alcohol swab over the bend of her arm. With his teeth, he pulled the needle cap off and spat it into a wastebasket. He locked eyes with her. "I won't hurt you."

Sara turned her head, held her breath and waited for the sting.

"I love you," he whispered.

She smiled but kept her head turned. Nothing happened. She frowned. "Are you gonna do it or what?"

Jared put a cotton ball on her arm and bent it up. "Done."

Sara stared at her arm and frowned. "I didn't feel it!"

He kissed the top of her head. "I said I wouldn't hurt you." He sat in the chair beside her and held her hand. "I knew if I said I loved you, you'd forget about everything else."

"You cheated!"

"It worked," Jared smirked.

There was a light tap and David stuck his head in. "Is it over? Have you drained her? Were you greedy or did you save some for me?"

Sara smiled. "Yes, he did," she said and hissed. "I'm awfully thirsty. Would you like to be my first snack?"

Jared laughed and handed him the Vacutainers of blood.

"You said you wanted the results as soon as possible. You wanna wait or go do something in town? It'll take at least thirty minutes, maybe an hour. You're welcome to come to the lab with me, but Sara mentioned they made her nervous."

"Feel like walking around Wickenburg for a while? We could get some coffee and donuts and go down to the park or the bookstore."

Oh, God no! Not the bookstore. Anything but that! "The park sounds good," she answered quickly, perhaps too quickly.

Jared eyed her suspiciously and stood. "I guess we'll see you in an hour, Dave."

# Chapter 22

The sun was out, but the cloud coverage kept it from being overbearingly hot. There was a gentle breeze blowing. Sara enjoyed doing simple things with Jared. He was fun and made her feel alive. She smiled and sighed contentedly. He stopped walking and studied her eyes. "What?" she frowned.

Jared shook his head. "I'm not sure. I guess I'm still trying to figure you out. You're a mystery to me. You always have been."

Sara arched an eyebrow. "What do you mean?"

"I don't know. Everything about you radiates light and life. The way you look at me. Your smile reminds me of sunshine and rainbows. Your eyes are so beautiful. The way the color rods catch the sunlight reminds me of deep amber."

Sara softly smiled and tucked her chin. "You have an odd way of describing simple things."

He laughed and they started walking again. "There's nothing simple about you. You are so complex, sometimes it scares me. I thought I had you figured out. Then I see another side of you, like yesterday, and I realize, I don't know you at all."

"Well, if you keep me around, you'll eventually either figure me out or give up on me."

Jared smirked. "You can bet I'm gonna keep you around. That's a necessity of life." Sara laughed. "So do you wanna get some coffee and donuts?"

"Sure," she nodded.

There was a cunning glint in Jared's eyes. "Let's make a quick stop at the bookstore, first."

"No!" Sara said, too quickly again. "I mean, surely there must be a better place we could go than there."

Jared sighed. His mood changed; he got quiet. "That's twice you've done that."

Shit! He's on to me. Sara cleared her throat. "Done what?" She glanced at the ice cream parlor, a few feet away. Her eyes lit. "I've changed my mind. I'd rather have something I haven't had in a long time." She tried to steer the conversation in a safer direction.

"What's that?" Jared asked.

"An extra thick, cherry malt, with extra malt and extra cherries. I haven't had one of those since I was in junior high. Is there some place we can get one?"

Jared arched an eyebrow and stared at her, dubious of her intentions. "What brought this on?"

"I don't know. It's a semi-hot day. I guess I'm feeling nostalgic. Maybe it was the visit to your friend's office." She prattled on a mile a minute. "When I was a little girl and went to see the doctor, my mother used to take me for ice cream afterward as a treat."

"Really?"

"Yes, really." She batted her lashes and poured on the seductive charm. If anything could distract him, that would."

Jared narrowed his eyes, deciding whether she was serious. Finally, he laughed. "Alright. One extra thick, cherry malt, with extra malt and extra cherries, coming up."

~ ~ ~

Sara sat beside Jared on a bench in the park. She laid her head on his shoulder and slowly sipped her malt. Minutes of silence went by. She exhaled and frowned. "What's wrong?"

"What makes you think something's wrong?" He threw her question back at her.

"You're usually not this quiet."

"I'm just thinking. Trying to figure something out. That's all."

Sara turned. His face was a mask of pain and worry. "What?"

Jared focused on the ground. "Why the person I love, who says she loves me, is hiding something from me." He paused. Sara didn't respond. "Why she feels she needs to sneak around and lie to me about something that doesn't matter." He faced her with eyes full of disappointment. "I know why you don't wanna go to the bookstore, and why you reacted the way you did when I suggested it."

"What!" she gasped. Her heart jumped to her throat.

Jared smirked. "You didn't think my cousin would go to the trouble of giving you my granddad's book, and not brag about what he'd done, do you?"

Sara's lips parted. "The man who sold me the book was your cousin?" She frowned and clenched her teeth. "I knew the bastard was ripping me off!"

His eyebrows shot up. "He didn't tell you we were cousins?"

"No!" she pushed through her teeth.

Jared snorted. "I'm not surprised, but you must've noticed the resemblance? We kinda all look alike."

"Well, yeah, I noticed but...."

"I bet he didn't tell you his name either, did he?" he interjected. "Of course, not. If he had, you would've figured it out."

"We didn't exchange names," Sara said tersely.

"It's Joel. His name is Joel Thundercloud." His eyes widened and began to burn; he closed them. He clamped his teeth and looked away.

"That explains how he knew so much about...."

"Wait a minute!" he interjected again, in a low guttural growl. "Did you say he ripped you off? Joel made you pay for the book! How much, Sara?"

"A hundred dollars!"

"How did you pay?"

"Cash – my money. I wasn't gonna use your credit card for that."

Jared sighed. "You should've come to me first. He had no right to sell you something that wasn't his to sell. Besides, it wasn't about the money. He did it to drive a wedge between us, Sara. He would like nothing better than to make my life miserable. He knew through you, was the best way to do it. There's one thing he doesn't know."

"What?"

"Nothing he could do or say would ever drive a wedge between us. Don't worry," he said and stroked her cheek. "I'll get your money back – if I have to beat it outta him!"

He'd said that as though he would enjoy carrying it out. This worried Sara. She believed he could beat Joel, but there was a chance he might have Jared's special abilities. It was hard for him to control his changing eyes. She was afraid if he fought Joel, he might expose his secret. She didn't understand how it worked, but she assumed it had to remain a secret. Why did he want to make Jared's life miserable?

Sara swallowed hard. "Are you mad at me?"

"Mad, no – disappointed and hurt," his voice trailed off.

Sara closed her eyes and swallowed the lump in her throat. Oh, God! I'd rather him be raging mad at me than hurt or disappointed. Rage could be dealt with, it could be shared. Hurt and disappointment were inner enemies. They couldn't be vented, and most of the time, though they healed, they never went away. Sooner or later, something would happen and bring them back. They were always there, dripping like a gaping wound, ready to inflict more pain. Pain she'd caused. Pain she couldn't take away.

"Look at me, Sara."

She turned away. "I can't stand the look in your eyes."

"Sara, look at me," he repeated in a voice as gentle as the breeze.

Sara took a deep breath and turned, but kept her chin tucked, and her eyes closed. Jared cupped her chin in his palm and softly pressed his lips to hers. He kissed her cheek, below her ear and the side of her neck. "Now, please, look at me. I want you to see there is no hatred in my eyes, nor could there ever be, where you're concerned." He waited.

Slowly, she opened her eyes. He smiled. They sat for a long while, staring into each other's eyes, their souls whispering to each other. Jared shook his head and snorted. "I'm not trying to keep things from you, Sara. I'm trying to protect you. Wrong information does more harm than good. I don't wanna keep things from you, but sometimes it's necessary for your well-being. I wanna share everything with you, Sara, everything."

Jared kissed her thoroughly. It didn't matter that they were in a semi-busy park, with people mingling around them, stopping to stare. As far as he was concerned, they were the only two people in the world. He didn't care whether they approved, and neither did she.

~ ~ ~

They talked for a long time but never ran out of things to say. They wanted to know everything about each other. Before they realized it, 45 minutes had passed. He took her hand and stood. "We better get back."

Sara sighed. "Do you honestly think Dave will be able to tell us anything?"

"I hope so."

~ ~ ~

They were walking along, hand in hand, chatting away when Sara glanced up. They were standing in front of her nemesis. Her stomach flipped. Jared had taken her a different route. "What are we doing here?"

He held the door. "Getting your money back."

"It doesn't matter, Jared."

He arched an eyebrow and waited. Sara forced her breath out. She stopped just inside, silently praying Joel wouldn't be there. She glanced toward the back. Her heart sank. Jared led her to the checkout counter. "There's a long line. If we wait, we might miss Dave."

Jared looked down at her, determined. Sara was wasting her breath. She sighed and silently rehearsed what to say to Joel. What could she say? Anything she said would give her away and make Joel mad at her. To her, having him mad at her wouldn't be as bad as having Jared mad at her, would it?

Joel glanced up. The expression on his face was priceless, almost worth Sara's agony. He looked as though he were staring into the eyes of his worst enemy. For all Sara knew, Jared might be Joel's worst enemy. He didn't say anything, and neither did Jared. They locked eyes and stared each other down.

The customers were getting restless.

Sara wondered what Jared would do. Wait until Joel had attended to his customers or demand to speak with his cousin now? Seconds later, she found out.

"Hey, friend, you wanna move to the back of the line?" A male customer asked dryly.

Jared glared at him. "I'm not bothering you – friend!"

"It doesn't matter whether you're bothering me or not. You're gonna wait your turn like the rest of us."

Sara drew in a deep breath and held it. Confrontation in a public place was the last thing they needed. She touched his arm. "It's not necessary, Jared. Let's just go."

Jared smiled and directed his attention to his cousin. "Getting your money back from this lying cheat is important, Sara. This man sold you a free book, which wasn't his to sell in the first place. He charged you twenty times its market value if it had been for sale."

She hid her face in her hands and leaned her back against the counter. Jared and his cousin glared at each other like a pair of angry wolves.

"That's ridiculous," a female customer toward the end of the line said. "Come on, let's go. Twenty times its market value? I'd rather order it from Amazon!"

"Yeah, me too," her friend said. They casually put their purchases on top of one of the bookshelves and left. Several other customers turned and left with them. Soon the only one left from the long line was the slightly rude male customer.

Joel waited on him and turned. "I could have you arrested for that!"

"I could skin you alive, for what you did," Jared threw back. "A job I wouldn't find so unpleasant, Joel!"

Sara stepped between them. "OK, that's enough, both of you. Let's all settle down and see if we can handle this situation like grownups."

Joel snorted. "You lied to me!"

Sara took a slow breath and cocked her head. "Pardon?"

"I told you not to tell anyone where you got the book!"

Jared softly laughed and turned away. He was trying to keep his anger in check. Joel was digging his own grave, and Sara was handing him the shovel. "You called Jared and told him everything!" she said. "You wanted him to get mad at me and don't you dare deny it." She glanced at Jared, who was grinning; he was enjoying this.

He slowly turned. "How are you gonna get outta this, Joel?" He paused. "Oh, by the way - Sara, this is Joel Thundercloud, my first cousin, once removed. Joel, this is Sara Foster, my future wife."

Jared couldn't tell who was more shocked, Sara or Joel. She didn't know what to say. Jared smiled his crooked smile. Her heart jumped to her throat. My God! Did he propose to me? Did I hear him right? Did he say, future wife? Her head was spinning. She grabbed the edge of the counter to steady herself.

Jared tightened his jaw. "My granddad's book is not the only issue here, Joel. There's a little matter of Sara taking an unscheduled trip after she left your store. If anyone should be calling the cops, it's me!"

Joel glanced at her sidelong. "I don't know what you're talking about."

"Jared?" Sara prompted.

"It didn't make sense, to begin with. You hadn't told me about going to the bookstore. When Cousin Joel ratted on you, hoping to cause trouble between us, it all began to fit together. All I need to know is what you gave her, and how much you gave her!"

Sara's eyes glossed. She glared at Joel, ready to jump over the counter and strangle him. "You gave it to me!"

Jared stared at Joel. "Think about it, Sara. You said you started feeling odd when you and Myra headed for the feed store. You had lunch before that, correct?"

"Yes. We went to the shoe store and then stopped for a sandwich. We left there, went to the grocery store, drove back to the ranch, changed vehicles, and went to the feed store."

Joel smirked. "Well, you deserve her, Jared. She's as crazy and as arrogant as you are."

Jared growled, leaped over the counter, grabbed Joel by the collar and pinned him against the wall. Joel looked as though he were afraid to breathe.

"Jared! Don't!"

Jared frowned and put his nose a breath from Joel's. "Don't you ever say anything like that about her again, or I promise, I will kill you. Get into that register and refund her money. Then, you're gonna wipe the purchase from your system altogether. We'll return your trash. If you've got more of my granddad's books in that storage room, I suggest you either destroy them or see they make their way to my father's house. Then and only then, will I consider not pressing charges against you, for what you did to Sara."

Joel showed no sign of remorse.

"You've got a choice, Joel," he said. "Tell me what I wanna know or we can wait a few minutes and find out from the blood and urine tests David Whitefeather ran on Sara. It might not tell me how you got it into her system, but it will tell me what you gave her. I'm sure it would be enough to warrant an investigation. Don't you, cousin?"

"You're talking out your ass as usual, cousin," Joel countered. Jared made a fist and drew back. "Go on. Hit me," he sneered. "You'll be in jail before you can get outta town." He motioned with his eyes to the security camera above their heads. "Smile, Jared."

He glanced up, took a deep breath and shoved him away. "Running again, Joel? Taking the easy way out? You never could fight one on one!"

One side of Joel's mouth turned up in a condescending grin. Jared clenched his teeth and leaned forward. Sara closed her eyes and held her breath. It looked as though he was going to smash Joel's face despite everything.

Her lips parted when Jared walked around the counter and took her hand. "We're leaving, Joel, but this is not over!"

"You got that right!" he retorted. He waited until they left and swiped his phone. "Fix this now!"

"Don't worry, Joel. I've got it covered."

# Chapter 23

Jared and Sara left the bookstore and headed back to David Whitefeather's office. She was so shocked she was trembling. Not because Jared came close to losing his temper with his cousin, but because of how he'd introduced her to Joel. Her stomach was on spin cycle.

He turned to her with wide eyes and touched her face. "Are you OK?"

Sara pressed the back of her hand to her forehead. "I need to sit down."

Jared whipped out his phone. "Dave, it's me," he said tersely. "We'll be a little late. I've got something I need to take care of. Great. See you then." He helped Sara to a nearby bench. "Do you need another bottle of ginger ale?"

Sara smiled weakly. "I think I can get by without it. I just need to calm down a little." She bent over her knees, buried her face in her hands and took some slow breaths.

Jared gently stroked the back of her head. "Are you sure?" She nodded. "Sorry, I scared you like that."

"There for a minute, I thought you were gonna smash his face in and give yourself away."

"I was," he chuckled.

~ ~ ~

Minutes passed. They sat in silence while he played with a lock of her hair, twisting it around his index finger, impatiently waiting. "Feeling better?"

Sara leaned against his arm. "A little."

Jared pushed some loose hairs behind her ear. "So, are you gonna give me an answer?"

She frowned. "To what?"

"You didn't hear? I proposed to you, Sara."

Her breath caught. "You were serious? That was a real proposal?"

Jared snorted. "Well, it was supposed to be, but I'm beginning to wonder if maybe I...."

"Oh, my!" She interjected breathlessly. Tears streamed down her cheeks. Her heart began to pound. She felt like she might hyperventilate.

"Sara? Breathe, honey! Sara?" He cupped his hands over her mouth and nose. "Breathe! Take slow, deep breaths. That's it – in and out."

Sara's ears stopped ringing; her head stopped spinning. She moved his hands and held them between hers. "I think I can breathe now."

"Can we talk about this or would you rather...."

"No!" she broke in.

Jared's eyes widened. "No, we can't talk about it?"

"No – yes – oh, I'm messing this up. Yes."

"Yes, we can talk about it?"

"Yes."

Jared softly smiled. "So, what's your answer?"

Sara played ignorant. She wanted to hear his proposal again, under more pleasant circumstances. "Sorry, what was the question?"

He arched an eyebrow and softly chuckled. He wasn't buying it. Cautiously, he cupped his hands as though he thought she might hyperventilate again. "I asked you to marry me. Will you be my wife?"

Sara smiled. "You're serious?"

Jared snorted again. "Well, I was, but you're beginning to scare me."

She tried to use the back of her hands to clear away her tears, but she was fighting a pointless battle. Fresh floods replaced the ones she'd brushed away. She was so choked up she couldn't speak. She nodded.

"Yes?"

She nodded again and stared into his eyes. "Yes," she whispered. Jared stared back, quietly reading her. A wide grin spread across his mouth. He kissed Sara with so much hunger it made her dizzy. She honestly thought she might lose her breath again. Who would've believed it possible? Certainly not her, but it was true. It was happening.

Jared swung her around several times and set her feet on the ground. Sara swayed. He kissed her again and took her hand. "For a while, I was afraid I might've proposed too soon."

"You did scare me, but not because I'm afraid or have any doubts about marrying you. I'm a little concerned. Mother will assume I'm pregnant."

Jared laughed. "Can't have that, can we?"

They strolled toward the park exit. Sara snorted, assuming the question had been rhetorical. "I'm not sure how my dad will take it. I'm not even sure how Lucy will react."

"Well, what's done is done. No matter what they think, I'm not taking it back, especially since you said yes. Let's get back to Dave's office, so we can get this over with and decide on our next move."

\------------

"Well, what's the news?" Jared asked.

David sighed and slid a manila folder across the desk. "You were right, of course."

Jared studied David's eyes and scanned Sara's test results. His eyes hardened. He closed the folder and rested it on his lap. Agitated, he tapped his thumb against the side of the armrest. "How did it get into her system?"

David leaned forward and rested on his elbows. "Orally, but it was a fairly strong dose, more than it should've been."

Jared turned to Sara and softly smiled. "Everything else looks OK, but we need to figure out where you were drugged, and who gave it to you."

Sara shrugged. "I have no idea."

"Try! I wanna make them pay, especially if it was Joel!"

David's pulse pounded in his ears. He glanced at her and swallowed. "He's right, Sara. If you can remember anything, it would help."

Sara's heart rate sped up. She looked at David, wondering if she should trust him. As though reading her mind, Jared spoke. "Sara, whatever you say here goes no further. We can trust Dave." He arched an eyebrow. "Can't we, Dave?"

He swallowed again, forced a smile and nodded. "Anything you say in this office stays here."

Sara exhaled. "Parts of it are fuzzy. I'm not sure I can...."

"Honey, please try," Jared broke in. "Did anything unusual happen while you were at the bookstore. Did Joel say or do anything outta the ordinary?"

Sara drew in a short breath. "Jared, you're scaring me. Is something gonna happen to me?"

"Probably not," David said. Jared studied his eyes, intrigued. "There are a few cases where people have had flashbacks. They can be frightening, especially if you're not expecting them, but they're usually harmless and...."

"Please!" Jared broke in again, trying to control his irritation. "If we don't figure out who did this, they might try to do it again or worse."

"Alright! Lemme think!" Sara frowned and drummed her nails on the armrest.

"Tell me exactly what happened. What was said, everything!"

David held up a hand. "Don't push her, Jared. Sara, close your eyes and relax. Tell us what you can remember."

"OK. We went into the store. Myra pulled some books off the shelves and told me the pros and cons of the authors. We talked a little about the Quileute, and she mentioned something about an out of print book. She went to the restroom, and I noticed Joel, standing at the end of the aisle, eavesdropping on our conversation. I know I shouldn't have, but I was curious. I asked him if he knew where I could get a book about true Navajo legends. He told me about a book he had, and how much it would cost."

"Sara, I need to know what he did! Could you get on with it?"

She glared at him. "Alright, Jared - geez!" She closed her eyes again. "I um, I didn't wanna look conspicuous, so I grabbed two of the other books and took them to the checkout. I paid cash for the out of print book and used your credit card to pay for the others. Joel put it through the machine, and it was rejected. He tried it a couple more times, and still it didn't work."

Jared narrowed his eyes. "That's interesting. I've never had any trouble with my credit card."

"Yeah, well, anyway. Joel held your card up to the light. There was something over the strip, so he cleaned it off with some kinda cleaner. He keyed in the information manually and handed the card back to me." She paused and frowned. "Wait a minute! Now, I remember! The card was still wet. I complained, and he...."

David held up a hand. "Hang on, Sara. Jared, let me see your credit card." He held it under his desk lamp. One end had some kind of sparkling residue on it, but not over the magnetic strip. David glanced at Jared and snorted.

He smirked. "Gotcha, you bastard!" Jared said. "Sara, wait here!" He kissed her cheek. Before she could respond, he and David had left the room.

~ ~ ~

Sara's head pounded. She laid on the brown leather sofa, to see if it would ease off. She closed her eyes and soon drifted off to sleep. She began dreaming about wolves again, but this time, there were only two; one with dark charcoal fur, and a bigger one with black fur, standing at least two heads higher than the other wolf. By its size and behavior, she decided the black wolf was the alpha.

The other wolf circled it, snarling and baring its teeth. Its hackles stood on end. The alpha stamped its feet, snarled and stood its ground. Saliva dripped from its sharp teeth as his head towered over the charcoal wolf.

It rolled onto its back and exposed its belly as an act of submission. The alpha stood over it, pressing its paws into its chest. It seemed the fight was over.

The charcoal wolf grabbed a purplish flower with its teeth and shook it at the alpha, blinding it with pollen. The pollen wasn't normal. It was white and sparkled in the sunlight.

The alpha shook its head. The charcoal wolf saw its opportunity and grabbed the alpha's throat. Skin ripped, bones cracked; Sara watched in horror as the charcoal wolf bit off the alpha's head and swallowed it whole. It glowered down at the lifeless body. It licked its blood off the ground and slowly morphed into a man.

Sara screamed. The beheaded alpha morphed into a man, as well, Tom, Jared's father. The other man had killed him.

A white wolf with glowing crimson eyes appeared and ran to Tom's side. It morphed into another man, Jared. He knelt and cradled his father's body, groaning and lamenting.

The other man morphed back into a wolf and stealthily approached Jared from behind. It reared up and lunged for him.

"No! Jared!" Sara screamed. "Behind you!"

He couldn't hear her. The wolf grabbed Jared by the neck. Sara screamed at the top of her voice.

In seconds, Jared was there, holding her. Then David came through the doorway. "Sara, what's wrong?"

"Jared! You're alive! You're not hurt."

"No, honey, I'm fine." He shared a worried look with David.

"Oh, God! Your father – he's dead. The other man killed him."

Jared held her. "Sara, Dad is fine. It was a dream. It's alright. No one has been hurt."

"But it was real, Jared, the wolf, and you, and your father." She buried her face in his shoulder.

This wasn't like her. She'd had dreams before. She'd never had trouble filtering out what was real and what wasn't. Why was this happening to her now?

"It was probably a flashback, Jared," David suggested.

"What did you find out about the credit card?" Sara asked. Earlier, when Jared had confronted Joel at the bookstore, she'd been afraid for him, now she wanted him to rip Joel's head off. Sara wanted to rip his head off!

"The same substance that was in your bloodstream."

Sara glanced at Jared. "So what now? Can we press charges?"

Jared sighed. "It's not that simple. Though we can prove someone put the drug on my credit card, without more evidence, we can't pinpoint who. While I'm confident Joel is guilty, there will be other fingerprints on my card, besides his. The police might even try to say I did it. I'm the one who gave you my credit card."

Sara frowned. "No, Jared, you didn't do it."

He pulled her to his shoulder. "No sweetheart, I would never do that, never, but from the law's point of view, I would have to be investigated like everyone else."

David did the math in his head. "Sara, hold out your hands."

She glanced at Jared. He frowned. "What are you looking for?"

"The drug could've entered her bloodstream through a cut, but I don't see any." He sighed. "You said you put the card in your pocket. Unless you rubbed your eyes or put your fingers in your mouth after you handled it, you would've started feeling odd about twenty to twenty-five minutes later. Do you remember rubbing your eyes or anything like that?"

Sara forced her breath out. "No! I can't remember if I rubbed my eyes. What kinda question is that? I rub my eyes all the time – don't you?"

David frowned. "Did you wash your hands before you had lunch?"

"No."

"How about afterward?" Jared prompted.

"No! We had a sandwich. I didn't need to!"

"OK, so this is how I see it," Jared said. "Joel sprays the card, making sure he gets the drug on one end of it. He hands it to you, making sure he's not exposed. You get it on your fingers, and it penetrates the upper layer of your skin. Chances are, it wouldn't have affected you for a long time if at all, but each time you used the card, you were exposed. When you had lunch, you ingested it with your food."

"That accounts for the amount of drug in her bloodstream." David sighed and turned his attention to Sara. "I thought you were only exposed once."

"She was continually exposed," Jared said. "What I don't understand, is why it didn't affect me when she gave the card back?"

"Could've been blind luck," David said. "She might've handed you the clean end."

Jared scratched his chin. "I suppose," his voice trailed off. But what about the other people who handled it? They should've been exposed, as well. What's going on here? Dave, what are you up to? "What do you think, Dave? Do we have enough to get Joel?"

"Unless he got rid of the evidence after Sara and Myra left... maybe."

Jared growled. "I'm not letting this go!"

"I don't expect you to, and I don't blame you either. Your girlfriend was assaulted. Of course, I expect you to do something about it. I'm only pointing out, without evidence it wouldn't be easy to prove."

Jared glanced at Sara and smiled. "She's not my girlfriend anymore."

"She's not?"

"I asked her to marry me. She's my fiancée now."

"Really? Wow! That's great. I'm happy for you. Now about Joel...."

"Oh, sorry Dave," Jared said. "Sara, it's your call. You'll have to file charges. Joel's attorney will try to either pin it on me or prove you did it yourself. It would've been easier to prove if you'd only used the card one time."

Sara groaned. "But that's not the case. What do you suggest?"

"I don't wanna seem like the villain here, but I have to play the devil's advocate," David interjected. "Have you ever used recreational drugs? Anything which would've made you high."

"No!" she said sternly.

"All we can do, is tell the DA your story, and see if he thinks we have enough to go on," Jared said. "But, again, it's your choice. I can't make the decision for you."

"Better still," David said. "I know someone who works with the police. You could at least talk to him and tell him your story. Maybe he could tell you whether or not you have a case."

"Do you trust this person?" Jared asked.

"Yeah, I've helped him with some of his other cases. He's good, and he's open-minded."

"Sara?" Jared prompted.

"Sure," she shrugged. "I want whoever did this to pay, as much as you do."

David smiled. "I'll contact him, and see if I can set up a meeting. I'll call you when I find out the details. I assume you'll be going to the funeral tomorrow?"

"I don't know. It depends on Sara."

She rolled her eyes. "Jared! We've already discussed this. It's your grandfather. You need to be there for your family."

David leaned forward in his chair and narrowed his eyes. "Do you suppose Joel will be at the funeral?"

Jared snorted. "Who knows? Who cares?"

"I was thinking about Sara. If he's there, it might not be a good idea for her to be. It might be uncomfortable for her. Seeing him could trigger more flashbacks."

Jared stood, bringing Sara with him. "Then I won't go!"

"Alright, Jared. I guess I'll see you at the convention – if I don't see you sooner. Congratulations again on your engagement."

"Thanks, Dave, and thanks for helping us." If that's what you're doing.

"You would do the same for me."

"That goes without saying," Jared said. Unless I find out, you're behind this.

Jared and Sara headed back to the car. "Am I doing the right thing? What if it wasn't Joel? By us accusing him, won't it cause more friction for your family?"

Jared kissed her hand. "Don't worry about that."

"But I do."

"Well, don't. My family is important to me, Sara. But, you are my family now, and you come first."

~ ~ ~

As they drove back to the ranch, Sara's mind whirled with questions. Had Jared proposed under pressure? Was he too afraid of hurting her to take it back? Why did she say yes? She loved him, but she was only eighteen. Was she ready to become a wife and a mother? Did she honestly know what she wanted? Kaye would say she didn't. Sara had never been afraid for her own life, and she wasn't now. Jared would protect her, but who would protect him? What am I gonna do? How can I ask him if he meant his proposal without hurting his feelings?

# Chapter 24

Jared parked in the garage and took Sara's hand. "You're awfully quiet."

"I'm just thinking."

"That reminds me. I'd like to give you my grandmother's ring. When I told her about you, she said if she had died before we got together, she wanted me to give it to you. Mother kept it for me. You'll need to try it on and see if it needs adjusting. It's unique. It's been in our family for generations. I'm not even sure how many."

"That's something I need to talk to you about."

"If you'd rather I buy you a new one...?"

Sara held up a hand. "It's not that, Jared," she interjected and sighed, searching for the right words. "The ring is not important."

You wouldn't say that if you knew how rare it was, what it could do for you, where it can take you. He studied the expression on her face; his mood changed. "Oh, I see. You changed your mind."

"No, it's not that either."

Jared frowned. "So what is it?"

"Before we went to the bookstore, had you planned on proposing to me?"

"No, but," his voice trailed off.

"If we hadn't gone to the bookstore, and you hadn't confronted Joel, would you still have proposed?"

"Maybe, I don't know. What difference does it make – it's done."

"That's just it. I don't want you to - I mean - I know why you did it at the store. You wanted to gloat to Joel."

"Yeah, but...."

Sara chuckled. "That part was fun, seeing the look on his face," she broke in. "I think he was as shocked as I was." She paused and took a breath. "I don't want you to feel obligated because of what you said to him."

Jared exhaled. "What do you mean?"

"I overheard you talking to Dave. I don't need a commitment from you. I know you're not... gonna leave me."

Jared pushed her against the wall and kissed her thoroughly. He stared into her eyes. "I took advantage of the situation. I saw an opportunity, and I took it. I didn't propose under the best of circumstances, I agree, but if I'd waited, it might've taken me a long time before I got around to asking you. I would've... eventually, but I meant it, Sara."

She closed her eyes and took a slow breath. She lowered her head. Jared cradled her face in his hands. "Sara Foster, I love you. I want to marry you. Will you be my wife?"

Tears filled her eyes. This wasn't under pressure. This was real and done with real intent. "Yes," she smiled.

Jared kissed her again and pushed some loose hairs behind her ear. "Do you believe me now? Do you want to be my wife? I don't want you to say yes because you know it's the answer I wanna hear."

Sara nodded. "I meant it. I want to be your wife."

"Good," he sighed. "I don't know how much more of this uncertainty I could take."

Sara covered his mouth with hers. "I'm yours, completely."

He pulled away. "Oh, no, we're not going through this again. Knowing you're mine is gonna make it even harder to resist you."

"Then don't resist me," Sara whispered.

The sincerity in her voice stole Jared's self-control. He kissed her and touched her in places he'd never touched her before. By the time he regained composure and pulled away, they were both worked up. He pressed his forehead to hers. "No, Sara."

"But you said back at Wisteria Hall you would...?"

"That was different!" he interjected. "I wasn't thinking straight, and you were coming on so strong...."

Sara silenced him with a kiss and pulled his body tightly against hers. "Then maybe I should come on stronger now."

Jared moved away from her. "I can't, Sara!" His phone rang. He glanced at her and turned away. "Hi, Dave. No, you didn't catch me at a bad time. What do you have for us?" More lies? "OK, yeah. It'll give us a chance to get through the funeral and the rites. Yeah, I guess I'll go. Alright, we'll meet you then. Thanks, Dave."

"Dave's friend wants to talk to us the day after tomorrow."

"OK," Sara nodded.

"I need a break, and I'd like to do some sketching. Do you feel like going for a ride?" Jared asked.

"Yeah, sure, but I'll need to change. I don't wanna go riding in my sandals."

"Go change. I'll get some things together. Take something to do. I might be out there for a while."

"Such as?"

"I don't know, my old guitar, a book, whatever – so you don't get bored."

"OK!" Sara kissed him and went upstairs.

~ ~ ~

When she entered the living room, he was waiting for her. He put his arms around her waist, lifted her and kissed her. "Feel like a short walk first?"

"Yeah, sure, why?

"Myra's in the Jeep, Dad's in the Ram, and I don't wanna take the Merc down a rough road. It's not far but if you'd rather."

Sara softly smiled. "I don't mind walking."

Jared put her notebook and book in his pack and slung it and his guitar strap on his back. "Here, you take these unless they're too heavy for you." He handed her two full canteens of water.

"Shit!" Sara blurted and nearly dropped them.

"Here – swap me," Jared laughed and passed her the guitar.

"I didn't realize they would be so heavy!"

"No problem. They're not heavy for me."

She sighed. "I'm um, I'm sorry for what I said."

Jared frowned. "What do you mean?"

"My, um, little slip of the tongue. You know, my colorful metaphor?"

His face lit. "Oh! You mean when you nearly dropped the canteens."

Sara snorted. "I don't usually say things like that."

He smirked. "Don't worry about it. I've said worse."

~ ~ ~

The walk was short but pleasant. Everything was pleasant when she was with Jared. He made everyday things seem like something special. Sara propped her shoulders against the barn and waited while he saddled the horses. He placed the reins in her hand. "You do know how to ride, don't you?"

"It's been a while, but I think I can manage."

Jared's eyes widened. "In that case, you ride Jade. I'll ride Satan. He can be feisty at times. Here," he said and held their hands under Jade's nose. She sniffed them, whinnied and shook her head up and down.

Sara frowned. "Why did you do that?"

Jared smiled and patted Jade's face. "It's an old Indian trick. When she smells my scent, she knows to obey. She'll associate your scent with mine and obey you now, as well."

"That's neat, but what about the colt?"

"She'll follow alongside her mother." Jared slung the guitar strap over his shoulder.

Sara bent down to pet the colt. "Myra said you haven't named her. What are you gonna call her?"

Jared grinned. "Colt?"

"That's not a name!"

"Alright, you name her."

"Jared – she's yours!"

"No, Sara, she's ours now. And, the honor of naming things mainly goes to the wife."

"But I'm not your wife."

He smiled. "Not yet, but you will be soon, so that makes it your job. What are you gonna call her?"

Sara looked up at him. "The white blaze down her face looks like a star. How about Star?"

"Why don't we name her after you?"

"I don't wanna name her Sara!"

"I didn't say to name her Sara. I said to name her after you, angel."

"Oh!" she smiled. "Better still, let's call her Angelstar." The colt whinnied.

"I like it, and so does she. From now on, her name will be Angelstar."

Jared hoisted Sara onto Jade's back and mounted Satan. He nudged him in the flank, and he loped forward. Jade trudged behind him. The sudden jerk caught Sara off guard. She wobbled in the saddle.

He halted Satan and waited until she was beside him. "You OK with this? I could put you in front of me and use the one horse. I thought it would be better for them this way."

Sara patted the side of Jade's neck. "I'm fine. She caught me off guard. I've got it now."

"You sure?"

She smiled. "I'm sure."

They headed across the desert toward the mountains. He was right, Angelstar easily kept pace with her mother, staying near her left flank.

~ ~ ~

The countryside wasn't what Sara had expected. There were a lot more trees and grass. It was beautiful, at least to her. To some, it might've appeared dead and barren. How was it supposed to look? It was a desert with tall cacti and prickly thorn bushes. Geckos and horned toads sheltered under the rocks against the baking sun. A lone eagle soared and wheeled in the updraft, high above them.

They stopped for a few minutes. Jared took a drink from one of the canteens and passed it to Sara. She struggled with the full canteen but managed to drink without giving herself a bath. Jared kissed her when she passed the canteen back to him. She smiled and licked her lips. The water was quenching, but his kiss was sweeter.

"Myra said the last time you were home was in January. Does this mean we won't visit often?"

Jared chuckled. "Why – do you like it here?"

Sara scanned the horizon and exhaled. "I could learn to."

He snorted and nudged Satan again. "Come on."

Sara was glad they had brought water with them. The air was hot and dry. They paused several more times to drink. She wasn't thirsty a couple of the times they'd stopped, but he'd insisted she take a drink anyway.

~ ~ ~

When they reached the mountains, Sara was half expecting Jared to stop, but they kept going until they'd passed a row of six tall cacti. Jared dismounted Satan and tied him to a bush.

Sara sheltered her eyes from the bright sun. She couldn't see anything that made this spot different from the others they'd passed without notice. She wondered what made it special. "This is where you wanted to come?"

Jared fastened the guitar to his pack and slung them on his back. He leaned his head back and pointed to a spot over halfway up the mountain. "Up there."

Sara's eyes widened; she swallowed. Great, more heights. "Up there? On the mountaintop?"

Jared smirked. He knew she hated heights. "Not all the way up, but close."

Sara dismounted Jade and tethered her next to Satan. "What is it about you Indians and heights? Can't you look at anything from the ground?"

Angelstar tried to nurse; Jade nudged her away.

Jared laughed and slung their canteens over his shoulder. "Looks like Jade's tired of being nudged and nibbled." He leaned across, kissed Sara and groped her. "I guess all women aren't alike."

Sara's face flushed; she changed the subject. "Do you need me to take those or at least, one of them?" All I need is for him to start coming on to me now!

Jared smiled knowingly and chuckled. He enjoyed teasing Sara, but he would enjoy pleasing her more, eventually. "No! I'm assuming you're new to mountain climbing, as well. You'll need both hands to keep your balance. Besides, like I said, they're not heavy to me."

Sara imagined a boulder wouldn't be heavy for him. He was as strong as an ox. "Well, Jared, there aren't many mountains in Crooked Creek – hills yes, but no mountains."

Jared took her hand, and they began their climb. "You'll love it up there, Sara. You can see for miles, and it's the only way I can get the right view for my sketches."

Her eyes slowly scanned the height of the mountain. It seemed like an angry sentinel in front of her. She wasn't looking forward to the climb. She imagined the only thing he could see from that high up, might be the tips of the treetops. "Can I close my eyes, and let you lead me as before?"

"No! You have to keep your eyes open this time. I said I was gonna get you over your fears. This is your second lesson."

Sara whined. "Couldn't you start with the wooden wolves or snakes?"

Jared laughed. "Trust me."

Sara trusted Jared, but it didn't mean she wanted to test her balance on a tightrope to prove it. He'd already dangled her over a cliff. Hadn't that been proof enough?

# Chapter 25

About halfway up the mountain path they paused to take a drink. Jared wiped his mouth with the back of his hand and passed the canteen to Sara. "Now whatever you do, don't look down," he said. "Keep your back pressed against the mountain and don't look down."

Sara drew the canteen to her lips and drank thirstily. Inside the insulated container, the water was still cool. She passed it back to him. He slung the strap over his shoulder. They rested another four or five minutes. Jared stood, signaling it was time to continue. He was sure of their path. Sara had no idea how high they needed to climb. Jared took her hand and pulled her to her feet. What do you do when someone says don't look down? Answer - you look down, and Sara did. She learned a valuable lesson. No matter how far away the ground was, from that height it seems to pulsate up and down before your eyes. She gasped; her stomach churned.

Jared grabbed her around the waist and pulled her back. "I thought I told you not to look down," he whispered in her ear. His breath sent shivers down her spine, something she didn't need at this height. She needed to be totally focused on not falling.

"Never tell me not to look down!"

He laughed. Neither the height nor the climb bothered him. It seemed they'd been climbing for hours. He wasn't even out of breath. Sara wondered if he'd been born part mountain goat. To her, it didn't look as though they'd made any progress. The mountain seemed to get higher with each step they took.

~ ~ ~

They climbed for another hour or so. Sara was glad when they stopped on a ledge, to rest and take another drink. After they'd rested, Jared stood and took her hand. She glanced around. There was no other way to go but up, straight up. "Where to now?" Sara asked.

Her question was answered when Jared jumped to the top of the ledge above them, backpack, guitar and all. Sara stared up at him; her lips parted. She folded her arms, firmly planted herself to the spot and shook her head. "Uh huh, no way, forget it!"

Jared chuckled and laid on his stomach with his arms hanging over the edge. "Jump and grab my hands. It's not that far."

"Jared, I can't do it!" she squealed.

"Jump up, grab my hands, and I'll pull you up!"

"I can't, Jared. I'll fall. I can't do it!" The more she thought about it, the more her stomach churned.

Jared leaned further over and stretched his arms. Now, she didn't need to jump. All she had to do was reach out to him. "Sara, give me your hands."

She pressed her lips into a thin line and shook her head.

"Give me your hands. Come on, Sara. I won't let you fall. You're as light as a feather to me."

Sara swallowed the bile at the back of her throat. "That's easy for you to say. You're the one who was born part mountain goat or wolf, or something. I hate heights!"

Jared sighed. "Do you trust me?"

"Yes, but I don't...."

"Give me your hand," he softly interjected. "I will not let you fall," he enunciated.

Sara took some slow breaths, half-closed her eyes, and slowly, inch by inch lifted her arms above her head. She breathed a sigh of relief when her fingertips touched his. Jared slid his hands down and locked them around her forearms. "OK angel, deep breath."

"Jared!" she gasped when her feet left the ground.

He chuckled. She felt something warm wrap around her waist. "You can open your eyes."

The warmth was his arms. Her feet were planted firmly on solid ground. He looked down at her, with glowing crimson eyes. All she could do was stare. He saw the reflection of his eyes in hers. "Sorry," he snorted. "I can't help it. When it comes to you, my eyes have a mind of their own." He leaned closer.

Sara turned her face up. "I don't mind. I love looking into your eyes, no matter what color they are." Jared smiled and kissed her.

~ ~ ~

They walked a few feet further and stopped where a large flattish rock extended out over the edge. The other end was firmly buried in the mountain. He patted the space beside him and stretched out his arms. "Now look out there, across the desert, to the horizon."

Sara's breath caught. Jared was right. The view was phenomenal. Unfortunately, she glanced down and immediately felt nauseous. "Are you sure this rock won't tumble down the mountainside?"

Jared sniggered. "Angel, this rock has been here since before the first man set foot on dry ground. You don't need to worry. It's not going anywhere."

But Sara was worried. She couldn't help it. She thought about her dreams, the one with the wooden wolves, and the one where she fell over the cliff. Enjoying the view as Jared did wasn't easy for Sara. She frowned and took a slow breath. Are the two dreams tied together?

Jared took out his sketchpad. Sara watched him for a while and took out her notebook and pen. After a short tuning session, she was ready to start composing. With this majestic scene, she expected the ideas to explode in her head. She was right. In no time, she was lost in her own little world, consumed by her music.

~ ~ ~

Sara glanced up and he was watching her. She smiled and went back to her music. Seconds later, she glanced up again, and he was still staring at her. "What?" she frowned.

"I have a problem."

She reflected his smile. "What kind of problem?"

"I can't decide whether to draw something majestic or enjoy something breathtakingly beautiful."

"Pardon?"

Jared moved closer. He leaned over the guitar and kissed her. "I think I'll go with enjoying something breathtakingly beautiful," he said and kissed her again. "What are you working on?"

"Just something that popped into my head."

"May I?"

"Sure, but it's only a rough draft."

He read over the words. "Sing it."

Sara played what she thought would be a suitable introduction. "Alright, but it's a duet. You'll have to sing the other part."

Jared sat beside her and held out the notebook so they both could read the words. "I like duets, especially with you," he said. They sang the song through. Their voices blended perfectly.

"So, what do you think? It'll sound better with the rest of the band. Can we use it?"

"Definitely, and I like the title too. If you don't mind, there are a couple of things I'd like to change."

"What?" Sara asked.

"Your voice has a higher range. Change the key from D to Eb and let's try it again. This time, instead of repeating the last line twice, let's do it once."

"OK," Sara nodded, and they sang it again. Jared was right. The changes were an improvement. The chord change didn't bother him since his singing voice was of a higher range, as well. Sara put the guitar down and reached for Jared's sketchpad. "Now, lemme see what you've been doing." Her lips parted. It was stunning. A digital camera couldn't have captured what he had. He'd drawn the landscape and used her face to fill in the clouds and sunset. "How did you do that?"

"Do you like it?"

"Yes. You seem to be talented at everything you do. Are you sure you're for real?"

Jared softly smiled. "What do you mean?"

"Well, let's see," Sara said and counted the reasons off on her fingers. "You're an outstanding doctor. You sing. You play guitar, piano, and keyboard. You're a talented artist and architect. But most of all," she said and kissed him. "You're an excellent kisser."

He pulled her into his arms and kissed her again, long deep, and lingering. "You're not so bad yourself."

"Eve was an idiot," Sara blurted.

"She was jealous of you. She knew she couldn't compete. Even when you were only in my dreams, you were real to me. She made a derogatory remark about you, and I let her have it. She knew in no uncertain terms where my loyalties lay. Holding you and kissing you was as real in my dreams as it is now."

"I wish I could remember some of that. How realistic were your dreams? I mean, how far did we...?"

Jared took her hand. "Did I make love to you?" he interjected. Sara nodded. He smirked. "That's my secret. I'm not spoiling anything for either of us. When the time comes, it will be as new and special for me as it will be for you." He kissed her again.

The sun was dropping behind the mountains. He pulled her onto his lap and wrapped his arms around her as they gazed at the dazzling sunset. He sighed and kissed the side of her neck. "We'll need to get back soon. Mother will send out a search party."

"I'll bet the view is spectacular up here at night," Sara said. "You could probably see all the way into eternity."

"Maybe not eternity, but it is pretty up here, especially during a meteor shower," Jared said.

"You've been up here during one?"

"I've spent many hours here, Sara, day and night. I used to come here to sketch my dreams of you and think things through. It's special to me. That's why I shared it with you. We could spend the night here sometime. Would you like that?"

"Yes."

Jared arched an eyebrow and chuckled. "I thought you were afraid of heights."

"I am, but I'm getting braver. Just make sure, we get here in full daylight and don't leave 'til the next day. I wouldn't wanna climb the mountain in the dark."

He kissed the side of her neck again. "It would mean you'd have to spend the night with me."

"And?"

"The whole night, Sara, alone... with me... in the dark."

Sara sighed. "What's the matter, can't trust yourself?"

"Around you, in one word, no!"

He took her hand and led her back to the ledge. A familiar feeling of nausea crept up the back of Sara's throat. Maybe she wasn't over her fear of heights, after all. Jared studied her fear-filled eyes. "Alright... I'll give you a choice. I can lower you down or go down, and you can fall into my arms."

Sara gulped. She didn't like either choice, but she didn't want to spend the rest of her life on the mountaintop, either. She chose the first option. No matter how much she trusted Jared, there was no way she could free fall over the ledge into his arms. Besides, she was afraid she might knock him off balance.

~ ~ ~

Jared lowered her down. Sara pressed her back tightly against the mountain and waited for him to lead the way. Climbing down wasn't as tiring as climbing up, but Sara was happy when rock turned to sand beneath her feet.

They poured water from the canteens into their hands, let the horses drink and mounted them. "OK, angel, I know you were scared up there, but be honest. Was it worth it?"

Sara smiled, remembering how it had felt when he'd kissed her. "It was worth it." They shared a long and lingering kiss and headed back for the ranch.

~ ~ ~

Jared had been right. Nadine was getting concerned. He kissed her cheek. "Mother, I might not live here anymore, but I still know my way around!"

Nadine smiled. "So, did you have a good time? Where did you take her?"

"Mother's Mountain, and yes, we had a good time." Jared failed to mention anything about the climb or the perch on the side of the mountain.

"What did you think, Sara? It's beautiful, isn't it? I don't know why Jared felt he had to leave."

He rolled his eyes. "Mother, we've been over this. I left to find Sara." He took her hand. "And I found her."

Nadine swallowed and faked a smile. "Yes, you did, and we're not letting her get away, are we?"

"Nope!"

"So what did you do today?"

He sighed. "She insists on seeing my drawings. I have to watch her or she'll swipe them and frame them."

Nadine glared at him. "If I hadn't kept some of them, they would've been gone long ago." She flipped the cover back. "Nizhoni, Shiyaazh!" Nadine gasped.

Sara frowned. There were those words again.

Jared tucked his sketchpad under his arm. "Yes, Mother, they are, but, you can't have them! They're for mine and Sara's collection."

Nadine exhaled and smiled knowingly. "I'll fix you two a snack. You missed dinner, but I saved you some. I figured you'd be starving when you got back."

"Thanks, Mother."

Sara waited until Nadine was out of earshot, and leaned close; she didn't want her overhearing. "I need to know something. Those two words she used when she looked at your sketches. What do they mean?"

"You mean Nizhoni and Shiyaazh?" Sara nodded. He smiled, put an arm around her waist and kissed the top of her head. "They're Navajo. Nizhoni means beautiful or pretty, and when spoken by a mother Shiyaazh means my son. It's Shiye when used by a father." The words rolled off his tongue with ease. She would have trouble pronouncing them, never mind what they meant.

Sara looked deeply into his eyes. "Tell me how to say I love you," she whispered on his lips.

Jared smirked. "I... love... you."

She narrowed her eyes. "That wasn't what I meant."

Jared softly chuckled and tilted her face up. "Ayóó'ánííníshní," he whispered.

"Ayóó'ánííníshní," she repeated and kissed him. "Would you teach me your language and tell me more about your people? I hate looking stupid."

"They aren't my people, Sara. They're yours now too and trust me, I'll teach you the words you need to know," he said and kissed her again. "There are only a few. We don't use the language much in our generation, but the older generation does. Regardless of what you do, you could never look stupid. You can't learn Navajo overnight. You'll have to practice, and I'll expect you to study."

Sara's eyes lit. "When can we start?"

Jared softly laughed and tugged her to the kitchen. "It'll have to wait. Mother was right, I'm starving!"

~ ~ ~

Sara hadn't realized how hungry she was until she saw the food. Nadine had put plates of sandwich stuff and a pitcher of iced tea on the table. "Which do you want, white or brown, and do you want everything on your sandwich?"

"Yes, please, and I prefer brown bread to white," she said.

Jared fixed her a roast beef sandwich. Without asking, he cut it in half and gave it to her. She thought the sandwich was delicious. He said his mother had grilled the roast over hickory chips, which was what had given the meat its spicy flavor.

"Have you ever thought about moving back to Arizona and buying a house here?" Sara asked.

Jared arched an eyebrow. "Not really – why?"

"Oh, no reason, I was curious."

He eyed her over the top of his sandwich. One of his sketches flashed through his mind. "Do you really like it here? It's awfully hot and dry and not to mention, dusty," he said trying to put her off.

"I had noticed, but I like it here," Sara said. "Besides, you belong here. You fit in. It's like the land is a part of you or you're part of it."

Jared washed his hands at the sink. "Now don't you start! I have enough trouble with Mother and Myra. I thought you liked living at Wisteria Hall."

"I do, for the amount of time I've lived there. But, what if I'd lived in Arizona? Do you think you and Eve would've - I mean, would you have left?"

Jared finished drying his hands and angrily tossed the towel on the counter. Sara could tell by the expression on his face, he was upset. "I don't know, Sara. Does it matter?"

"Well, yes, it does, to me anyway."

Jared pressed his lips into a thin line. "Why?"

Sara exhaled. "I don't know, it just does." She hated how Jared avoided subjects he wasn't comfortable with. Sara gathered the leftover food. She didn't know where to put anything, but it was a force of habit for her. She'd been cleaning up after herself since she was seven.

Jared took a slow breath. His eyes stopped glowing. "I don't know," he said and approached her from behind. He put his arms around her and held her against his body. He kissed her shoulder and on the side of her neck. He turned her and tilted her chin. "One thing is for certain," he said.

"What?"

"If you'd been here, I never would've left." He leaned closer and brushed his lips over hers, teasing her. His hot breath sent shivers down her spine. Sara anxiously waited, but Jared didn't kiss her. Sara wasn't sure which was more effective, his kiss or her expectation of it. He seemed to enjoy teasing her. He must. He did it a lot!

"Jared how long are we staying?" Sara asked.

He smirked. "You do like it here, don't you?"

"Yes," she nodded.

"We've gotta get finished with the gig, but then we can come back, and stay 'til after the convention if you want to. Terry, my partner, is running the clinic for the next two months."

Sara smiled anxiously. She wanted to see more of Arizona, a lot more. "And he's OK with this?"

Jared narrowed his eyes slightly. "Yeah, but don't get too used to it. Arizona grows on you. She'll steal your dreams if you let her."

"I don't think it would be so bad," Sara said. "I could learn to like it here."

"Oh, you could, could you?" He playfully flicked the tip of her nose.

"When are we telling your parents about our engagement?

"When did you want to?"

"I don't know. They're your parents. When would be a good time?"

Jared laughed. "Sara, anytime would be a good time for us to talk to them about us getting married. They love you, and, to be honest, they've been waiting for this day as much as I have. Well, maybe not as much as I have but," his voice trailed off.

"So when do you wanna tell them?"

"After the funeral. When things get back to normal. I don't wanna be disrespectful."

Sara nodded. "That makes sense."

"Do you wanna get married here, at Wisteria Hall, or in a church?" Jared asked.

"Considering my fear of heights, this will sound strange, but I wouldn't mind getting married on Mother's Mountain."

Jared's eyebrows shot up. "Mother's Mountain!" he snorted. "My, God, Sara, could you pick a harder place to get to?"

Her cheeks showed some color. "I know we can't. It was just a thought. We could spend our honeymoon there, though, couldn't we?"

"Sure, if you don't mind roughing it."

"I don't mind."

"So, does this mean you wanna get married in Arizona?" Jared asked.

"I'd love to," Sara responded, "but we'd need to check with your parents first."

# Chapter 26

The next day was taken up by the funeral. Jared wanted to stay with Sara, but she finally convinced him it would be better for him to go. He kissed her several times. He hated the idea of being away from her. Sara hated it too but decided she might as well get used to it. There would be times they would have to be apart.

Jared crawled behind the wheel of the Mercedes and waited. The rest of the family got in. Sara watched them leave. Her heart began to pound. She rubbed her palms on her jeans. She dreaded this but saw no a way around it. Not if she genuinely wanted to know.

Sara went to her bedroom and retrieved the secret book. She sat on the bed, crossed her legs and leaned against the headboard. She opened the book and for the first time got a close look at the illustration on the cover page. She gasped and shivered. It was the totem pole from her dreams. She ran a shaky finger over it. There was no title on the outside of the book. That's odd – not even the author's name.

She had decided, regardless of what she had discovered, she didn't care if Jared turned out to be a mythical god who'd jumped straight from the pages of history. It wouldn't change how she felt about him. She turned the cover; the title and author's name jumped off the page at her.

Forgotten Ancient Secrets of The Dine'é Yá and The Dine'é Kay-Yah by George Washington Thundercloud.

"What!" she frowned. "This was supposed to be about the Navajo. Did Joel sell me the wrong book on purpose? This isn't what I wanted! Who in the hell are the Dine'é Yá and the Dine'é Kay-Yah? What do they have to do with Jared and his grandfather?"

Feeling the unexplained need to touch them, she ran a finger over the calligraphic letters, on the slightly yellowed page. The ink felt somewhat raised. Her fingers tingled as though they'd been charged with static electricity. She frowned again and rubbed her fingertips together, curiously. A fine layer of white pearlescent dust, which glittered in the sunlight, coated the ends of her fingers. The dust reminded her of the pollen from the purplish flower in her dream. She wondered if the dust had formed from deteriorating ink.

The breeze outside her window picked up.

Sara turned the page and began reading the forward.

This book was written in the hopes that it would help others to better understand my people, the Dine'é Kay-Yah. Like all races, stories and legends were handed down from father to son and sometimes these stories became distorted, twisted and some, forgotten altogether.

Although the Dine'é Kay-Yah are one entity, there are certain differences within our Clan which set us apart. There are those who will say, because of these differences, our Clan is not part of the Navajo people, but that is untrue. They only feel this way because they don't understand or refuse to believe.

I hope, once you've read these few pages, you will better understand why my Clan and I are considered outsiders among our own people. I believe it is these differences that make us stronger as a nation and as a people.

The Holders of Knowledge imparts of their power to all and grants understanding to those who seek it, not for personal gain, but for the sake of knowledge and understanding.

May your journey bring you peace and long life,

George Washington Thomas Thundercloud

She read the forward again, paying close attention to certain words and phrases. Could this be the reason why Joel distastefully referred to the Thunderclouds as 'them'? If he was referring to the way Jared's eyes changed color, and his exceptional speed and strength, it was clear how others could look at his family as being different. But why would Jared say he was full-blooded Navajo? According to his grandfather, his Clan wasn't Navajo. It was Dine'é Kay-Yah, whoever or whatever they were.

Fear crept up the back of Sara's throat. The weird feeling was back, playing on the edge of her subconscious, like a buried memory refusing to surface. She felt as though someone or something was watching her. She shivered again, shook it off and returned to her task, now more curious than before.

The leaves of the book were thin and adhered to one another, like onionskin paper. Sara licked her finger to turn them. She became incredibly sleepy. The more pages she turned, the sleepier she became. She shook her head to clear her vision. Her stomach churned. Her eyes widened. "Oh, no. It's happening again!"

A gust of wind closed the book. Sara glanced over her shoulder and frowned. "I don't remember opening the window." She exhaled and dismissed the idea. Maybe it was already open, and she'd overlooked it. She opened the book and began reading. As soon as she'd read the first paragraph, the same thing happened again. Only this time, the gust of wind was stronger. It closed the book and flung it to the floor.

Without moving her head, Sara scanned the room. She frowned again and pressed her lips into a thin line. "This is getting a little strange. Is someone trying to tell me something?" She picked up the book and glanced around the room. She thought about how Jared could sneak up on her without making a sound. "Is someone there? Jared?"

Jared would be upset if he caught her. He knew Sara had the book, but he hadn't given her permission to read it. Did she need his permission?

Sara snorted when she realized how ridiculous she sounded. Regardless, she closed the window. "You might close my book again, but it won't be because of that open window!"

She sat back on the bed. "All this secrecy is making me paranoid." She rubbed her eyes, sighed, and opened to the first paragraph; the one she'd read twice already. "What the hell?" Sara prompted to no one. "This is getting ridiculous!" She rubbed her eyes again and stared at the words and strange symbols. They hadn't changed. The words she'd read seconds ago, in plain English, were now in a strange and unfamiliar language which didn't even look like Navajo. To Sara, it made little difference what language it was in. She couldn't read it. It was distressing enough she was doing this behind Jared's back.

"OK, this is going beyond weird." She rubbed her eyes a third time and pinched the bridge of her nose. She closed her eyes. "I'm gonna give this one last try." She turned her head partway to the side, cracked her eyelids and peered at the words, afraid of what she might see. She shivered again and tried to look away, but something had seized her. Sara couldn't turn her head. She felt as though she were in a trance.

Her breath caught. In horror, she was forced to watch as the ink spooled off the page, rearranged itself and formed new words in midair. Sara, don't be afraid.

When Sara was able to, she jerked her head away and closed the book without even looking back. Cold sweat popped out on her forehead. Nausea crept up the back of her throat so fast she barely made it to the bathroom in time.

~ ~ ~

Several dry heaves later, Sara stood in front of the mirror. She grabbed the vanity until her head stopped spinning. She turned on the cold water and washed the vomit from her mouth. Her body shook; she was going into shock. Trembling, she filled a cup with cool water. Her hand shook so severely, she had trouble turning off the faucet. She steadied the cup with both hands, brought it to her lips and took a sip before making her way back to the bedroom.

She sat on the side of the bed and drank some more of the water, being careful not to spill it. Her head was pounding. She closed her eyes and took a couple of deep breaths, willing her heart to stop beating so fast. She tried to rationalize her fear, but she couldn't come up with a reasonable explanation. What on earth had happened to her? She was so frightened, she didn't know what to do. Jared would be home soon. She couldn't let him find her like this. He would know something was wrong. She had to compose herself, but how?

One thing was for sure, whether the experience had been real or the result of her vivid imagination, Sara was done with the mysterious book. Despite what the message had suggested until she decided what to do, the book was going back to its hiding place. She'd read all she wanted to. She didn't need any prompting from Jared or anyone else. Suddenly, a hundred dollars didn't seem such a large sum to lose.

Sara felt like confining it to the flames, but it had been written by Jared's grandfather. Destroying it wasn't an option. It could be the only copy left, and it wouldn't be fair to future generations. Or would it? Perhaps it was her. Maybe the words weren't intended for outsiders, but, if that were the case, what about Joel? Surely he'd read the book. Did it carry a curse? Was this what Joel's warning had meant? Considering what she'd found out about Jared, she couldn't dismiss the possibility, could she?

\------------

Downstairs, the front door opened. Thinking fast, Sara grabbed her robe, ran into the bathroom and turned on the shower. She quickly stripped and jumped in. Maybe the water would help. At least she wouldn't have to confront Jared until she got out. He wouldn't take a shower with her; he wouldn't risk losing control.

He called out to her. Sara knew trying to respond was useless until he was nearer. He couldn't hear her above the sound of the shower, but why could she hear him, and why did everything seem more powerful and real to her? It was as if the water fell from the showerhead in slow motion.

There was a tap on the door. "Sara, honey, are you in there?"

Sara closed her eyes and took a deep breath. "Yes, Jared! Wait for me downstairs. I won't be long."

~ ~ ~

He hesitated. "Sara, why are you taking a shower this early in the afternoon?"

"I was hot and wanted to cool down!" she said, blurting the first thing that had come to her.

Jared arched an eyebrow. "Oh! Right. I'll wait out here."

"You could always come in here with me."

For seconds, Jared considered Sara's offer; his eyes responded, along with other parts of his body. He stood inches from the door. His desire became a dull ache. He reached for the handle. Abruptly he stopped and stepped back, breathing deeply and rebuilding his willpower. "I'll make us something cold to drink."

"A tall glass of iced tea sounds nice, with a slice of lemon, please."

"Anything for you, angel."

~ ~ ~

Sara waited until Jared closed the door and let her breath out. "That was close, but I knew you wouldn't come in here!" She grabbed a towel, wrapped it around her wet hair and hurried back to the bedroom. She put on some jeans and a T-shirt. She was towel drying her hair when Jared came back with their drinks. He sat them on some coasters on the nightstand. "Hi, beautiful," he said and sat on the bed beside her.

She smiled. "How did things go?"

Jared cradled her face in his hand and kissed her. "It went OK."

"Was Joel there?"

"Yes," he snorted and handed her a glass of tea. "He was so smug. I wanted to rip his damn head off. He doesn't expect us to do anything."

"Then it's a good thing I didn't go," Sara said. "Me being there might've made it harder for you to control your temper."

Jared chuckled. "It would've been. If he'd so much as looked at you, I would've torn into him." He took a long drink of his tea, hoping the cold liquid would quell the fire building inside him. "I told my parents we needed to talk to them tonight. Mother gave me a sly grin. I think she knows why."

"Where are they?" Sara asked.

"I gave them some money and told them to eat out. I didn't want Mother to worry about cooking tonight."

"That was sweet. What are we doing?"

"You mean before they get home?"

"Yeah. How long will they be gone?"

"Probably 'til around 6:30 or 7:00. Mother said something about doing some shopping. With Myra with them, they'll be that long if not longer."

Sara laughed. "Myra loves shopping for clothes. I can vouch for that. Which reminds me, how did you like the selection of clothes I bought you?"

Jared grimaced. "Most of them were OK, apart for the deep maroon western shirt, with black leather trim. I don't think I'll wear that one. It makes me look like a gothic cowboy."

She laughed again. "I was afraid of that. It was her idea. She thought you would look smashing in it. She insisted you would wear it."

Jared narrowed determined eyes. "Well, I'm not!"

"Can you exchange it?"

"Hey, that's not a bad idea. It wouldn't hurt for us to do some shopping too. We should buy some clothes to wear for the reunion gig." He stood and smirked. "Change of plans. Let's go shopping. I'll show you some of the sites in Phoenix."

"Shouldn't I change first? I might look a little underdressed beside you in your suit. I'm dying to try my new dresses."

"How long will it take you to get ready?"

"Fifteen - maybe thirty minutes – fast enough?"

"I'll water Mother's roses so she won't have to do it when they get back. I'll leave them a note, not to wait up for us. We'll have a night on the town."

"Oh, wait! You told them we needed to talk to them."

Jared waved it off. "We can tell them in the morning or tomorrow night. We're not in a hurry... are we?"

"I guess not. Go do whatever you need to do. I'll be down in thirty minutes, tops."

"I'm looking forward to this." He kissed her. "It'll be the first time I've seen you in a dress. That might not be a good thing."

"Why?" Sara frowned.

"If it makes you any prettier, which I doubt, I might not be able to control myself." He kissed her again and left.

Sara grinned mischievously. "Is that a fact?"

# Chapter 27

Sara put on her red satin, halter dress, and matching heels. She pulled the sides of her hair back, fastened it with a red glitter barrette, and applied her makeup. She stood back and checked her appearance. She was a little self-conscious. The front of the dress was lower than she usually wore it, but Myra said Jared would love her in it.

She took a deep breath. "You can do this, Sara." With one last look in the mirror, she made her way downstairs. Jared was sitting in the living room watching a country music channel when she entered the room. Her heels clicked as she crossed the floor. She stood in front of the TV and twirled. "Well, what do you think?"

The color of Jared's eyes changed to match her dress. He smirked and groaned. "Go upstairs and change!"

"Why?" she frowned.

Jared pulled her into his arms and kissed her. "If you don't, one of us is gonna regret how this evening ends."

Sara softly smiled. Bet it won't be me. "Do you like it?"

One side of his mouth turned up. "Like doesn't touch it. You're sinfully sexy, and you're gonna drive me mad."

She pursed her lips and swayed to the door. "Good," she tossed over her shoulder.

Jared groaned, shook the front of his pants and followed her. To her surprise, the Mercedes was sitting in the garage. Sara narrowed her eyes and glanced at Jared. He read the confusion on her face and softly smiled. "They're in Myra's Audi. We switched cars when we got back from the funeral."

"Oh," Sara said and sat on the supple leather seat. She enjoyed riding in Tom's Mercedes, but she liked Jared's BMW, as well. One was geared for comfort, the other for speed.

~ ~ ~

On the way, Jared kept glancing across at Sara. He forced his breath out, squirmed in his seat and concentrated on driving again. He did that several times, pulled to the shoulder and shoved the car into park.

Sara frowned. "Why are we stopping?"

Jared cradled her face and leaned closer. He stared into her eyes. "Because I can't stand this any longer," he whispered and kissed her thoroughly. "You're breathtakingly beautiful," he said and kissed her again. He forced his breath out. "I think I can last until we get to Phoenix." He waited for a break in traffic and pulled back onto the highway.

Sara touched her face and gazed at him out of the corner of her eye. Jared's hair hung loosely over his shoulders and down his back. Sara threaded her fingers through it. He softly groaned as though in pain. Sara tucked her chin and smirked. Maybe Myra was right about this dress.

~ ~ ~

Sara had planned to buy a couple pair of jeans and some more T-shirts, but Jared practically bought her a new wardrobe. He enjoyed helping her choose what he thought looked good on her. She wasn't ashamed to admit, she liked Jared's taste.

It was fun shopping with him. They went to the bookstores and the music stores also. Sara's music collection grew considerably. By the time they left the mall, she was exhausted, so they stopped at one of the local parks. It was a pleasant, peaceful place. There was a rock waterfall nearby which spilled into a surrounding pond filled with ducks and swans. They sat on a bench and enjoyed the scenery.

Jared put an arm around Sara's shoulder and kissed the side of her neck. She sighed contentedly. "This is how I like to spend my time," she said. "What did I ever do to deserve you?"

He softly laughed. "I wonder what I did to deserve you."

"Why did we buy winter clothes in the middle of the summer?"

Jared smirked. "We'll be doing some traveling soon. I thought we'd go up to Colorado and spend some time camping out in the Rockies. Would you like that?"

"I'd love to do some traveling. There's so much I haven't seen."

His mood turned melancholy; he looked as though he might cry. "We'll go wherever you wanna go. Do whatever you wanna do."

Sara chuckled. "Unfortunately, the place I need to go right now is the restroom."

"Want me to go with you, and wait outside?"

She kissed him. "That's sweet, and I appreciate it, but, I'll be fine." She moved to get up.

Jared wrapped his arms around her, pulled her onto his lap and leisurely kissed her. "Hurry back," he said with a touch of sadness in his voice.

"I will," she smiled.

~ ~ ~

Sara couldn't have been gone more than five minutes. She was a few yards from the bench, where Jared was sitting. Sara couldn't believe her eyes. A strange woman approached Jared from behind, put her hands over his eyes and kissed his neck.

Sara watched. Her lips parted, her shoulders sagged.

Jared sat there, smiling, enjoying himself, letting her touch him and kiss him.

Sara shook her head. Is this for real? Could the white dust on George Thundercloud's book be the same thing that was on Jared's credit card? Am I seeing things or is this part of the curse?

Her eyes filled with tears. Sara couldn't breathe. Time stood still. The world around her turned in slow motion. Nothing seemed real. She couldn't think straight. Her heart felt as if it were being physically ripped from her body and torn to pieces before her eyes. "This can't be true!" she choked. "Why would he do this to me?" She moved closer so she could hear their conversation.

"You're not being fair," Jared said. "Dealing with the dress was hard enough. You know that sets me on fire. You're gonna get raped right here in the middle of this park, with everyone watching."

The woman didn't say anything; she kept tracing kisses along his neck. Jared leaned his head to the side and groaned.

Sara couldn't stand it. She approached them. The woman glanced up and dismissed her without a thought. Sara stepped in front of Jared. His eyes were closed, enjoying the attention. She stared at him. "I can't believe you would do this to me!"

Jared's eyes flew open. For a split second, they changed to burning crimson, full of confusion. He tightened his facial muscles and whirled. "What the!" He exhaled and groaned. "Eve!" he growled and jumped up. "What the hell do you think you're doing?" He glanced at Sara. "Honey, I thought," he broke off. "Eve what are you doing here?"

She smiled seductively. "My parents came back to visit friends. I had hoped I would see you again. I made a horrible mistake, baby. I've missed you terribly." Eve leaned in to kiss him.

Jared jumped back. "You said you didn't...!"

"I know," Eve cooed. "I made a mistake. I realized that when I got back home. We were so far apart. I was scared. I'm not scared anymore. We've moved back to the States permanently. We're living in New York. We don't have to be apart anymore, Jared. "

"It's too late, Eve!" he pushed through clenched teeth.

"No, baby, it's not too late. I'm here. We can pick up where we left off."

"That's a good idea!" Sara said, whirled and ran, blinded by tears. She didn't know where the exit was or if she were even running in the right direction. Sara's heart was pounding; her head was spinning, throbbing with every beat of her heart. She couldn't breathe. She finally collapsed at the foot of a palm and buried her face in her hands, crying, silently praying to die. Vaguely she became aware of a presence near her. She lifted her head, grimaced and hugged the trunk of the palm. "Go away! Go back to your... your... whatever she is!"

"Sara, please, let me explain."

"There's nothing to explain, Jared. Did you ask her to meet you here, so you could humiliate me? Just go away and let me die in peace!"

"No! I won't go away! I didn't call her. I didn't know she...."

"She was kissing you, Jared!" Sara broke in. "You were enjoying it. Just go away!"

Jared knelt beside her; his eyes glossed. "Sara, I'm sorry. I thought it was you!"

"What! How could you mistake her for me? You should've remembered her touch. You slept with her! You proposed to her first. How dare you compare me to that bitch!"

Jared exhaled and shook his head. "She's not a bitch, Sara, and I'm not comparing you to her. There's no comparison." He exhaled again. "Honey, please listen to me. Eve put her hands over my eyes. I honestly thought it was you. I would never do anything to hurt you, Sara. I love you. You're the only one I love, the only one I want." He reached to touch her face.

Sara moved away. She stared at him. "How could you not know when a strange woman is seducing you?" A part of her wanted to believe him, but another part didn't know how to deal with this. She didn't want to deal with it. Her head was still pounding, and his face was blurry.

"I thought it was you, honestly. You have to believe me. I'm gonna marry you. I love you, Sara." Jared swallowed. "No one ever meant anything to me but you. You're my soul, Sara, my world. You're everything to me." He paused. "I've spent my whole life searching for you."

"You better tell your neck nibbler that!" she scowled.

Eve appeared to be as confused as Sara. "Jared, what's going on? Who is she? Why are you chasing her?"

Jared stood and grabbed Eve's forearm. "Tell her this was all your idea. Tell her I didn't know it was you," he forced through his teeth. He squeezed her arm, hard, fighting to keep his eyes from changing again.

Eve struggled. "Jared, you're hurting my arm!"

He tightened his grip. "I'll hurt more than your arm if you don't tell her!"

"Ow! Alright, I don't know who you are or what you've got to do with this, but he's right. I walked up behind him and covered his eyes. I guess he thought it was you." She glared at him with eyes full of fear and confusion. "Now will you let go of me, and tell me who she is, and what she's got to do with us? If she's the little fling, you've been using to keep me off your mind... you don't need to bother anymore. I'm here now, baby."

Jared turned his full fury on Eve, fighting to control his eyes. "I tried to use you to forget about her."

Eve looked at Sara as though she were dressed in rags. "You used me to forget about her?" She laughed. "You must be kidding! How long have you known her?"

He locked eyes with Sara and softly smiled. "Since she was ten years old." Eve stared at them. Jared helped Sara to her feet and embraced her. "I could never hurt you. Especially, with Eve. I love you too much to do that, Sara. You do believe me, don't you?"

"I want to."

"Oh please, you're making me sick."

"Eve, this is my fiancée, Sara Foster. Eve, Sara is the one I told you about years ago, the girl from my dreams. Sara, Eve King, my ex-girlfriend. I'd still like to think we're friends."

Eve smiled awkwardly and offered a hand. "I'm sure we'll all be good friends," she said and shook Sara's hand as if she'd used it to clean her ass.

Sara couldn't tell whether Jared had swallowed Eve's sugarcoated lemon, but she hadn't. Sooner or later, Eve would be trouble for them. She was concerned about the grief Eve would cause Jared. She smiled and shared a warm glance with her. "Of course, we will."

If Jared wanted Eve, Sara would've let him go, but she knew differently. If Eve wanted Jared back now, she'd have a fight on her hands. She was not giving him up!

Eve's eyes glossed; she appeared stunned, at a loss for words. Sara obviously wasn't a figment of Jared's imagination. Eve never expected him to get over her because she never expected him to find Sara. For her, Sara didn't exist. In fact, she wasn't convinced this woman was his dream girl.

She wiped her fake tears with the back of her hand and sniffed. "Well, it was nice to meet you, Sara. I better be getting back. Mother will start looking for me," she said and smiled placidly.

Sara studied her eyes. She didn't buy her amicable display. "It was nice to meet you too, Eve. Sorry for the misunderstanding."

"Oh, no worries, Sara," she said and put on a perfectly painted smile. "It was my fault. I should've known someone as handsome and sweet as Jared wouldn't stay single for long." Eve smiled and touched Jared's cheek. "I hope you're both exceedingly happy. I'll see you around, cowboy."

Sara turned away from Jared, tears streamed down her cheeks. How could she make this right? She should've trusted Jared. She should've known he would never cheat on her. "I'm so sorry I doubted you, Jared. I'm not good enough for you. One way or the other, all I do is hurt you. I don't deserve you."

Jared put his hands on her shoulders and turned her. "Sara, will you stop blubbering. I don't care. If I'd been in your place, I probably would've reacted the same way, if not worse."

"You're not mad at me?"

He smiled, lifted her chin and crushed his lips against hers. He devoured her mouth and pressed her hard against his body. He smiled again. "No, I'm not angry with you. I find it extremely hard to stay angry with you. When I come anywhere close to it, one smile is all it takes, and I forget why I was angry." He kissed her again. "There's one thing I wish you wouldn't do."

"What?"

"This does make me angry!" Jared stressed. "Stop thinking you're not good enough for me."

Sara smiled. "I'll try."

# Chapter 28

Jared took Sara to 'Mastro's City Hall Steakhouse Restaurant', where he ordered her, one of the most expensive meals she'd ever eaten. The starter was a Caesar salad with cool ranch dressing followed by the main course: jumbo lobster tail and creamed spinach, with crepe suzette for dessert, and a bottle of Veuve Clicqout Champagne. Sara drank two glasses; Jared didn't have any. The two she had were enough; they went straight to her head. At least it had dulled her headache.

He was enjoying her giddy mood.

~ ~ ~

By the time they got home, Sara was pretty spaced out, and as before, extremely aroused. Jared parked the car. "Stay where you are. I'll come around and get you. I'm not sure you can walk straight."

"I'm fine," Sara said and stood. Whoa, where had that twister come from, everything was spinning. Her legs gave way and she scraped her knees on the gravel drive. "Ouch!" Despite the pain, she giggled. Everything seemed funny. She couldn't stop laughing.

Jared supported her. "Honey, are you OK?"

Sara smiled seductively. "I'm alright," she giggled. "I've got a little boo boo." Their lips were almost touching. She wanted him to kiss her. Every fiber of her being needed him. She leaned closer and kissed him. Jared responded, leaving them breathless.

"Lemme see your hands," he said and frowned.

Sara kissed him again. "I don't want you... to see my hands."

He laughed. "Oh, you don't – do you? Come on, let's get you cleaned up." Jared lifted her to her feet. Bad idea, Sara's knees buckled again. Jared carried her inside and sat her on the sofa. He came back with a first aid kit and cleaned her hands and knees.

She smiled. "Jared, I love you."

He finished cleaning her hands and kissed them; he kissed her lips. "Looks like we've come full circle."

She kissed him thoroughly. "We met because of one of my little accidents."

Jared chuckled. "Which is one of the reasons I became a doctor. So I could take care of your little accidents."

"Gyu're zo sveet," she broke off and laughed. "Um, I meant so... sweet."

He chuckled again, scooped her into his arms and kissed her. "And you, my little darlin', are drunk. I'm putting you to bed before you pass out down here, and I have to carry you upstairs anyway."

~ ~ ~

Sara woke around midnight and couldn't go back to sleep. She slipped on a silk robe and stood in front of the window. The breeze was pleasant, with a bit of a chill in it. She looked up at the night sky. Far off, across the desert, lightning flashed. Thunder rumbled in the distance. She watched it for a while. It was getting closer.

Partly dehydrated from the alcohol, she was thirsty. Assuming everyone else was in bed, Sara quietly crept downstairs. She filled a glass from the faucet and watched the lightning while she finished her water. She rinsed the glass and turned it upside down on the drain rack.

Sara decided to go outside for a better look at the storm. The door wasn't locked. Why should it be? Mice and scarabs were the only thieves out there. The mice were interested in dried seeds, and the scarabs were interested in things she didn't want to think about, especially after what had happened with George Thundercloud's book. She shivered and pushed the thought aside.

The grass was slightly damp with dew. It tickled between her toes. A gust of wind from the approaching storm blew open the front of her robe. Despite the warm air, it gave Sara a slight chill. She wrapped her arms around her body and shivered again, but she was determined to tough it out. She wanted to see what the sky looked like from the ground.

The storm was definitely getting closer. The huge thunderhead discharged lightning bolts in evil branches across the sky, answered by a heavy rumble of thunder, which shook the ground. From the sound of it, Sara figured she could get wet, so she didn't wander far from the house.

She closed her eyes and inhaled deeply. The air was exhilarating. She could feel the electricity from the discharged lightning flashes. It reminded her of the spiraling ink from George Thundercloud's book, and the frightening dream she had at David Whitefeather's office.

Though Sara was alone, it felt as if the desert had a thousand eyes, all staring at her. An eerie feeling crept up her spine. Hands grabbed her shoulders.

"What are you doing out here... dressed like this?" Jared's hot breath whispered in her ear; she inhaled sharply.

Sara spun to face a wall of solid bronze muscle and a pair of glowing crimson eyes. He wrapped his arms around her. "Jared!" she gasped. "I wish you wouldn't do that! At least warn me. Seeing a pair of crimson eyes in the dark, towering above you is unnerving! I didn't hear you cross the deck. The boards creaked when I walked over them!"

Jared laughed; a soft, seductive sound. Her insides shivered. "It might not have been me, Sara."

She caressed his face. "Who else would it have been?"

"We're not spared the influences of the outside world. Joel knows where we are."

"That might be true, but I know I'm safe whenever you're around."

He frowned. "You're shivering," he said and held her tighter.

"Not because of the wind."

Jared smiled and kissed the end of Sara's nose. "Really? That's interesting."

"How did you know I was out here? I didn't think anyone was up. I tried not to make any noise, but I was thirsty."

Jared turned her and pointed up. "Oh!" Their bedroom windows were almost side by side. "What are you doing up?"

"Reading," he said. "I put my book down to watch the lightning for a while. It reflected off your metal hair clasp." He slowly removed it; her hair spilled down over her shoulders. He threaded his fingers through it at the base of her neck and fluffed it out, smoothing it with electrifying strokes. "You're beautiful, but you're more beautiful with your hair down." Sara closed her eyes and took a shaky breath. "I like it this way."

She opened her eyes, and Jared was staring at her, his eyes two balls of fire. He rubbed his cheek against hers. "Ayóó'ánííníshní," he whispered in her ear.

Sara swayed. Jared supported her. "How do you do this to me?" she breathed as he kissed along the sides of her neck and down to her bare shoulders.

Jared smirked. "Do what?" he said, sounding innocent.

"Make me forget to breathe."

"I guess I better do something about it," he said and kissed her. Sara's legs wilted. If he hadn't been holding her up, she would've collapsed. "You're awfully weak in your legs, Sara." He smiled, pretending he didn't know why. Sara hadn't bought it. Jared knew exactly what he did to her, and he loved it. He loved it when she stumbled on her words and gasped for breath.

Jared pressed the full length of his body against hers. She became aware there was nothing but her silk nightgown, and his cotton pajama bottoms between them. She wasn't the only one aroused. He groaned and deepened the kiss, his need as strong as hers. He trembled slightly, holding back, afraid to let go, struggling for control.

Things were getting out of hand, and Sara wasn't helping. After what had happened at Wisteria Hall, she was determined not to. She was ready to give in to her feelings, but he wasn't. Jared moved his lips away from hers and took a deep breath. "God, Sara, you're pushing me. Eventually, you're gonna make me snap and when I do," he broke off.

Sara turned him. He kept his eyes closed, his face a mask of pain and control. She kissed him again. "Is that a threat or a promise?"

"A promise," Jared said, crushed his lips to hers and scooped her up into his arms. He sat on the deck and held her on his lap, kissing her and leisurely exploring her body. Sara's heart pounded; she forgot how to breathe. Jared was losing it too. "Sara, we have to stop now!" He pulled away. "I won't do this. I won't risk having a baby with you."

Sara's eyes widened. "Why? Because you're afraid his or her eyes might glow like yours or they'll be able to outrun the other children? I don't care if you start baying at the moon. Ayóó'ánííníshní," she said, her Navajo as fluent as his. "I want you, Jared, and I know you want me." She turned his face to hers. "I can see it in your eyes. I feel your body against mine. Why do you keep fighting me off? It's what we both want, isn't it?"

Jared kissed her, and as before, pulled away. Sara forced her breath out.

"It's not only about wanting and needing you. Consequences prevent me from doing what you want me to do, what I want to do. No matter how much I want you, I won't risk losing you. It won't do you any good to keep testing my willpower. I'm stronger than you could ever imagine." Jared's eyes might've appeared as hot as a burning flame, but they were cold as ice, determined.

Sara blinked. Jared had thought she'd got up, in the middle of the night, to take a stroll in her nightgown. Conveniently stood in a position which happened to be under his bedroom window. Lured him out there, so she could seduce him and test his iron willpower! Sara didn't even know it was Jared's bedroom. He was acting as though all the times they'd been tempted to go all the way, it had been her fault. Jared thought she'd been teasing him and luring him.

Sara turned away, so he couldn't see the hurt and anger brewing behind her eyes. She ignored the wind when it made her hot tears feel like frost on her face. She swallowed the lump in her throat. She snorted. "I'm sorry, Jared. Silly me. I didn't realize... this was my fault."

Jared reached for her. She tucked her chin and moved away. "I honestly didn't come out here for you to follow me, so I could throw myself at you, again! I came to watch the storm." She paused and swallowed again. "For a while, for a brief while, I felt as if I were standing in the clouds. Now the storm has passed. You're right. It's my fault entirely. Now, I'm going to my room like a good little girl. Thanks for the mauling," she snarled.

He narrowed his eyes and stepped closer. "That's not what it is, Sara, you know that!"

"Yeah? Well, that's how it feels!" Sara wouldn't look at Jared; it would make walking away harder. She didn't want to turn away from him, but he'd given her no choice. He'd made his choice. He didn't want her. She left him standing there watching her leave. She knew he was watching her. She could feel his eyes on her back, glowing red with what, love, lust? Did it matter?

Fighting tears, Sara covered her mouth and ran straight to her bedroom, locking the door behind her. She buried her face in a pillow and cried until her eyes were red and dry. Maybe she was pushing him too hard. Maybe she needed to back off. Maybe it was truly what Jared wanted, and he was afraid of hurting her. She didn't know how much more of this mood ride she could handle. Somehow, she would find the courage and strength... to let him go.

# Chapter 29

Sara and Jared spent the next three or four days much the same. He'd served as her tour guide, but things were different now. She'd given up. She'd stopped pushing him. She didn't kiss him. She only kissed him back, and she didn't offer her opinion unless Jared asked for it.

She listened as he told her the names of all the mountains and their importance to his Clan. The 'Navajo' named everything because they believed everything, including the rocks, had a spirit. But Sara knew that wasn't the real name of Jared's Clan, was it? At least, not according to his grandfather's book.

\------------

Sara had taken hundreds of pictures with her phone, usually without him knowing. No matter what happened, she didn't want to forget any of this. She'd used her timer application and took pictures of her and Jared, but precious few. She reasoned if this was the end of their relationship, she didn't need his picture as a reminder of what they'd had. She took pictures of his family too but again precious few for the same reason. She especially didn't want to forget them. Sara loved them, all of them. She even took some pictures of the horses, especially Jade and Angelstar. It was her way of letting go, but she'd cried every time she thought about it.

She'd cried a lot, but Jared hadn't known. When she was with him, she'd kept her feelings hid. This troubled Nadine. Sara shouldn't have been able to hide her feelings from him. Because of Nadine's seer abilities, she'd kept quiet, but she knew something wasn't quite right about her son's perfect match. She also knew this was only the beginning of her son's pain.

\------------

Jared couldn't trust himself to sleep in the same room with Sara. Sara had spent her nights alone, organizing her pictures, and updating her journal. She wanted a record of what had happened here but breaking away was killing her. Every night, when he'd kissed her and went to his bedroom, she'd cried herself to sleep. Every morning, she'd pulled herself together, put on a perfect plastic smile and pretended nothing was wrong. Until Jared changed his mind or decided he wanted a regular life with her, this was how it would be.

Sara gazed out her bedroom window. But for the moon and stars, the night was black; not a streetlight in sight, only the dark, bleak desert. Giant cacti stood as guardians over the barren land, casting eerie shadows across the ground. The only sounds were the cries of wolves and coyotes and the occasional howl of the wind as it whipped around the side of the house. Sara wiped her eyes, closed the drapes partway and crawled into a cold bed.

\------------

The bright Arizona sun woke her. She lifted her head off the pillow. It felt like a stampeding herd of buffalo, running from one side to the other, bouncing around inside her skull. She frowned. "Why do I feel so miserable and empty?" She groaned. "Oh, yeah. The fight last night."

What a living nightmare it had been! Nothing had gone right. Drowning her troubles hadn't solved anything; her hangover proved that. Last night had been their biggest fight yet.

Sara thought back. God, she'd said some nasty things to Jared, but he'd said some to her, as well. What was I thinking? She shuddered and squeezed her tear-filled eyes as the argument resounded through her throbbing head.

~ ~ ~

'You've got it all wrong!'

'Do I? I don't think so, Jared! I've had about all of your on-off-on love if it can be called love, that I can handle. I'm tired of you setting me on fire, and then walking away. You promised it wouldn't be this way. I don't need this shit, Jared! You've obviously made love to Eve, but you won't to me. Should I start wearing miniskirts and showing my ass? Would that create enough lust in you to make you do something? To take me seriously?'

'I don't want you to be like – I am taking you seriously. I love you, Sara. I've promised to marry you, to spend my life with you.'

'Like you did her, your whore? I've had enough, Jared. Take your secrets, and your stupid legends about perfect matches and shove them up your Navajo ass! I don't love you anymore. What you call love is childish frustration. I'm asking Myra to take me to the airport tomorrow. I'm going home!'

'Back to Lucy's?'

'No, Jared. I'm going home – home to Crooked Creek with my tail between my legs. I'm not your perfect match, and I'm obviously not good enough for you!'

'You know what, Sara? Fine. I think you're right. You should go home. This whole thing was my stupid mistake. I'm sorry I crossed the road, Sara! I'm sorry I bothered to love you. You clearly don't want my love, and, in the long run, it's probably better for you. You don't need to ask Myra. Pack your things tonight. I'll take you to the airport after breakfast. Call your mother. Tell her to pick you up at Shreveport.'

~ ~ ~

Sara raked her fingers through her hair. "Oh, God. Why on earth did I say that? How could I get mad enough to call off our engagement? Did I honestly tell him, I didn't love him anymore? That I was going home, not to Shreveport, but to Crooked Creek? Why in the hell would I do that? I would rather run the gauntlet than go home to Mother! Get drunk again, stupid! It won't matter. You've destroyed your future." Tears streamed down her cheeks again.

She wanted to pull away; boy did she do it last night. She not only pulled away, but she'd pushed Jared away so hard he'd stormed out of her room. No, wait, she'd thrown him out.

Sara's body shook with silent tears. She stood in front of the mirror, trying to brush her teeth, trying to stop crying, trying to convince herself, this was what she wanted - what Jared wanted. She felt awful, not because of her pounding head and churning stomach, but for what she'd said and done to him. She'd been utterly vitriolic, and he'd been seething. It was over between them now. Jared wouldn't forgive her. Why should he?

She stared at her reflection. "Well, you got what you wanted, didn't you?" Didn't she? This was what she wanted, wasn't it? She'd tried pulling away slowly, but it hurt way too much. Sara guessed something had snapped last night, in her and Jared. Maybe it was better this way. It hurt like hell, but it was over and done with. No more hiding her tears, no more pretending. If she could only hold out until he took her to the airport. Until she was on the plane; when she got back to Shreveport, she could stay with Lucy while she decided what to do.

Sara glared at herself. "You stupid idiot! This is not what you want! You want him! You want Jared!"

Then do something about it before it's too late!

"What?" Sara whirled. "Who said that?"

Don't be so naïve, Sara! Who do you think you're fooling? Get off your sanctimonious ass and apologize to the man or regret it the rest of your life!

She scanned the room again and scratched her head. She sighed. It was the same voice she'd heard when she left Shreveport, running from Jared. It was her conscious, boosting her courage. "You're right! You're absolutely right!"

She got dressed and did her hair. She took a deep breath and went to his bedroom. The door was closed. She knocked - no answer. "Jared, are you in there?" No answer. Slowly she reached for the door handle. "I need to talk to you." She pushed it back. His bed hadn't been slept in. It didn't look as if he'd been in his bedroom.

Sara listened for the shower – nothing. Her newfound courage dissolved. "It's already too late." She cried and sank to the foot of his bed, hugging his pillow. Silently, she willed him to be downstairs, but her gut said he wouldn't be. Oh, God! Is he truly gone? What if he's had enough? Did he change his mind and go back to Shreveport without her? Something grabbed her, squeezed her chest. She began to cry again. She couldn't do this. Regardless of what he wanted, this wasn't what she wanted. "Eve had realized leaving Jared had been a mistake."

But now you're making the same mistake!

"No!" She wiped her eyes, composed herself and went downstairs.

~ ~ ~

Tom was watching a news program. He glanced at her as she passed through to the kitchen. Myra was sitting at the table, working on an essay.

"Where's Jared?"

Myra arched her eyebrows and shrugged.

"Your mother?"

Myra pointed her pencil at the patio, engrossed in her studies.

Sara stepped out of the air-conditioned house and felt the full force of the Arizona sun. It was hot! Boy was it hot and dry. It was so dry you could be near a heatstroke and never know it. She walked to the back of the yard where Nadine was stooped over, busily tending her prized rose bushes. Nadine stood. "Hi, sweetie, feeling better?"

She swallowed hard and sighed. "Not a lot. Where's Jared? It didn't look like he'd slept in his bed."

"He didn't, honey. He slept on the couch in the living room. He was on it when I came down."

"Was he still upset?"

"I'm not sure, Sara. Jared bottles things up. It's hard to read him. He's my son, but that doesn't mean I always understand everything he says or does."

Sara snorted. "It wasn't hard to tell last night. He was furious with me. He'll never forgive me."

Nadine chuckled. "I doubt that, but I believe he was still upset."

"Where did he go?"

"Riding, I think." Nadine continued tending her roses.

"How long has he been gone?" Sara asked.

"All morning. He didn't eat breakfast. He took some food and water with him. He'll probably be gone for a while. When I asked him, he said, he'd come back when he felt like it. If he felt like it."

"Nada, it seems the closer we get, the more we argue. I'm not sure I'm what he needs." Sara pinched off a spent blossom.

Nadine casually turned back to her pruning. "What makes you say that?"

Sara forced her breath out, despondently. "I love Jared, and even though he says he loves me, I'm not sure if he feels as strongly as I do. I think I might be trying to make him love me, and he just doesn't."

"Ouch!" Nadine laughed. "I love these roses. I prune them. I feed them. I water them and they bloom for me. Still, their sharp teeth snag me now and then." She showed her the red droplet on her thumb. "Just because they bite, doesn't mean they don't appreciate what I do for them."

"Why not pull the thorns off?"

Nadine frowned. "The thorns protect the tender stems from nasty bugs that would suck the life from them. The roses don't want to hurt me, they're only protecting themselves. I've seen people rip these beautiful things to shreds because they pricked their finger. It's the same with love, Sara. Anything, that's worth anything, comes with trial and pain. The more the worth, the bigger the trial, the stronger the pain. I think you're exactly what Jared needs. He knows it too, but he's afraid of losing you."

"Why, Nada? If you know, please tell me?"

Nadine softly laughed again and moved to her next rosebush. "I can only offer advice, Sara. I can't give you the solution. If you want answers to those questions, you'll have to ask him."

Sara was getting exasperated. She blinked to clear her vision. "But he won't tell me, Nada. I've tried! After last night, he'll probably never speak to me again! No one will tell me, and it's driving me insane!"

"Jared will tell you. He's like the wolf-spirit inside him. You have to corner him. He's afraid, and as long as he can run, he will. Get him in a situation where he can't run and he'll tell you, trust me."

"How do I do that?" Sara asked.

"He's out there now. Go to him. Talk to him. Ask him. He'll either tell you or leave you out there by yourself. I don't believe he would ever do anything to put you in harm's way."

"But, Nada I don't know which way he went!" she lied. She had an idea, and she didn't like it. Oh, God, please, don't let him be where I think he is. I'm as good as dead!

Nadine smiled. "Yes, you do. Listen to your inner self. It's where you're both still connected. You always have been. Jared will never be able to run from that. Listen to your heart, and I'll bet it'll lead you straight to him."

"You really think I should go out there, and try to talk to him?"

"Yes, but do it right. Take plenty of water with you. Wear a hat to keep the sun off your head. Take a map and compass, and your phone, in case you need help. Jared knows this place like the back of his hand. You might need a little help. Come on," she said and led her to the kitchen.

~ ~ ~

Nadine opened a drawer and pulled out a battered looking leather bag, the kind of leather for making moccasins. Fringe hung from the bottom of it. Burned into its surface, was a wolf baying at the moon, a white wolf.

Sara rubbed her fingers over the image. "Whose was this?"

"Jared's," she smiled. "His grandmother made it for him when his grandfather helped him find his Spirit Guide." She glanced at the wolf on the bag and back at Sara.

From the cabinet, Nadine took some cereal bars and put them in a backpack. She stuffed some pieces of beef jerky and a packet of trail mix in there, as well. She filled a large canteen with cold water from the refrigerator and handed it to Sara. "Now you're prepared." Nadine smirked and pulled out a chair. "Sit here while I talk to Myra. She'll take you out to the barn."

Sara fidgeted for a few minutes. If she were going to do this, she wanted to get started. She got up and went to the living room, stopping when she heard Myra and Nadine in a heated discussion on the stairs.

~ ~ ~

"I know, but it's not Sara's fault, and it's not for us to decide! The future is a spider's web, Myra. With every broken thread, the whole design changes and we can't control that!"

"I know we can't control the future, and I know it's not her fault. It's my stupid, pigheaded brother's fault. Why won't he tell Sara what he knows and let her decide?"

"It's not for us to say. Today the sky might be clear. Tomorrow, it might be covered with clouds. When we make choices, the future changes, Myra."

"If you ask me, Jared screwed up. He's changed the future. Nothing will turn out the way it was supposed to. He needs to fix it, Mother!"

"Myra, settle! Your brother and Sara are capable of deciding their own futures without our interference. Whatever future they have is based on decisions they make. We can't steer them in the right direction for our own personal gain, and you know that. Now leave it. I don't wanna see them break up, any more than you do, but we have to let them work through this. Your brother is not stupid. He loves Sara, more than I've ever seen him love anyone – including myself. In the end, I'm sure he'll do the right thing. We have to be patient and let this play itself out."

"But that's just it! It already has. Because my brother is a coward, the future has been altered. He won't own up to his mistakes! He runs from them!"

"Yes, he runs, but he is not a coward. He knows what could happen, and he can't come to grips with losing her, even, under those circumstances. We have to trust his judgment. If it's meant to be, it will be, no matter what path is taken, the future is waiting at the end. It might not be the one we wanted, but it's something we can't control. One wrong word, one wrong move is all it takes. Now, take her out to the barn. Don't ask questions, and don't offer her any advice unless she asks for it. If she decides to go after him, let her. Saddle up Jade for her. Don't say something you know you'll regret – understood."

"Yes, Mother!" Myra said and stormed down the stairs.

Sara loudly cleared her throat and coughed so they would think she'd just walked out of the kitchen.

"Come on, Sara, I'll take you to the barn," Myra said and walked out the door.

Sara hugged Nadine. "Thank you."

She smiled and watched them leave. A tear slid down her cheek. She forced her breath out. "I know what must be, but it seems so unfair to Sara!"

# Chapter 30

Myra had followed Nadine's instructions to the letter. She hadn't said half a dozen words to Sara on the short trip. She helped her saddle Jade and got back in the Jeep. "Be careful, Sara and good luck. I hope he listens to you," she said and disappeared in a cloud of rusty dust.

Sara mounted Jade and sat for a while, pondering Nadine and Myra's conversation.

'Whatever future they have is based on decisions they make. We can't steer them in the right direction for our own personal gain, and you know that.'

What did they know about her and Jared's future? Did they even have one?

'One wrong word – one wrong move is all it takes.'

Despite what Jared had said and believed, was his future with Eve or someone else? Was this what he was so afraid of that needed to play out? Sara thought about what he'd said to her in their moment of passion, the night she went out to watch the lightning.

'Sara, we have to stop now! I won't do this. I won't risk having a baby with you.'

"That's it!" she snorted. "Even the book tried to tell me. I've been so foolish!"

Regardless of what their future held, starting today, Sara was determined to get answers. She took out the map and compass and plotted her path into the desert. She wasn't sure she could do this, but she had to try. Things couldn't go on like this, and despite what she'd decided, she wasn't prepared to call it quits. She wanted to spend the rest of her life with Jared, that hadn't changed. It would never change! Book or no book, destiny or chance, she would be sure this was what Jared wanted.

Sara patted Jade's neck and gave her a gentle nudge in the flank. Jade trotted ahead with Angelstar galloping alongside her. Using landmarks as points of reference and checking her position on the map, Sara headed in the general direction Jared had taken her.

~ ~ ~

After a while, Sara decided she was hopeless as a tracker. "Who was I kidding, Jade? I'll never find Jared. We've been going around in circles. Everything looks the same!"

Sara wasn't lost, but she couldn't find the damn line of cacti she remembered seeing before they'd reached Mother's Mountain.

"I'm gonna get lost and dry up like the ground beneath me. Maybe when I'm gone, Jared can find some peace. Maybe he can find his true dream girl, his perfect match."

Sara leaned over Jade's neck, closed her eyes and silently cried. "I'm so sorry, girl. I should've come alone. At least we'll die together."

Nadine's words echoed through her mind.

'Listen to your heart, and I'll bet it'll lead you straight to him.'

"OK, Nada, what've I gotta lose?" Sara dried her eyes, cleared her mind and turned Jade in the direction she felt impelled to go, further into the desert. "That's it, I'm mad! I've lost all reason. The desert sun has baked my brain," she said and nudged Jade west.

~ ~ ~

Half an hour later, Sara was ready to give up. Tears of desperation streamed down her cheeks. She leaned over Jade's neck again. "You're wrong about me, Jared. Everyone else might have a Spirit Guide, but I don't. Even Garfield would be nice now. All that's gonna be remembered of Sara Foster is that she dried up in the Arizona desert."

Sara wasn't sure she could find her way back. She honestly didn't care. She was ready to turn around when she spotted them. Straight ahead, standing like green giants. The row of cacti, she'd been looking for. She remembered what Jared had called them. She gave Jade a gentle nudge. Little Angelstar had to stay at full gallop to keep up.

~ ~ ~

Sara had found the mountain, and at the foot, tethered to the same bush Jared had used before, was Satan, Myra's horse. Nadine had been right. Sara's heart had led her to him.

She tied Jade and gave all three horses a drink in her hand from the canteen. She swung the strap over her shoulder, stuffed the map and compass in Jade's saddlebag and headed up the path. Without Jared there to guide her, she wasn't as sure of her footing as before. Sara's progress was much slower. This was the first time she'd braved the heights alone. She felt empty without Jared. Sara didn't like that feeling. It frightened her. She pushed everything else aside and concentrated on the climb. It was hard enough, in itself.

~ ~ ~

Three times she'd rested and drank from her canteen before she reached the familiar ledge. Her Achilles heel, the overhang of stone where she had to jump up. Sara stretched as far as she could reach. Even on her tiptoes, she could barely feel the top of the overhang with the ends of her fingers. She forced her breath out. "That's not gonna work. Now, what?"

Sara jumped again, harder this time. Her foot slipped on some rock fragments, and she nearly slipped off the edge. Her heart jumped to her throat. Out of sheer desperation, she began to cry. She wiped the tears with the back of her hand, creating dirt trails down her cheeks. She slumped to her knees and folded her feet under her. She'd failed. The only thing she could do was call out and hope Jared heard her – if he were up there. He might've gone further up the mountain or followed a different path. If he had, he might've missed her. When he got to the bottom, he would see Jade and Angelstar beside Satan, and be infuriated with her for bringing the horses out in the noonday sun, with as little water as she had with her. What difference did it make? Jared was already furious with her. Maybe he'd show her mercy and toss her off the mountain. It would save them both a lot of trouble.

~ ~ ~

Using the last shred of common sense she had, Sara turned to retrace her steps. In her haste, she hadn't been paying attention to her surroundings. She wasn't alone on the ledge. She had company, of the worst kind. On the other end, blocking her path was a pissed off rattlesnake. She could just hear fate laughing at her. She couldn't go up, and now, she couldn't go back down. Unless the rattlesnake magically appeared out of thin air, he must've been asleep when she'd stepped over him. Having been disturbed by a crazy human, it wasn't at all happy, sharing its personal space with her.

Sara was in a fine fix this time for sure. Keeping an eye on the snake, she carefully took out her phone. No signal. Cautiously, she moved the few paces the scope of the ledge allowed her. No signal. She shoved it deep into her pocket so it wouldn't fall out.

She searched the wall of stone in front of her, looking for a hole or crevice, anything she could use to boost herself up, but there was nothing. Sara exhaled. Silent tears rolled down her cheeks. This time, she didn't bother wiping them off. It didn't matter anyway.

She listened for a sign that Jared was up there. On the rare occasion, she thought she heard the faint sound of someone chanting. She exhaled again, relieved, at least someone was up there. Now if she could muster the courage to call for help. It wouldn't be easy. Sara was genuinely embarrassed. She should've known better than to try something like this on her own. As before, when she'd run away from Jared, she wasn't thinking straight now. Nadine had been right. Sara had listened to her heart, and it had led her to him or at least that was what she'd told herself. The person up there might be a stranger and might not appreciate her interrupting their personal meditation.

From pure reflex, Sara started screaming. "Jared! If you're up there, please, help me!" She'd forgotten all about their fight.

"Sara! What in the name of all that's good, are you doing up here?" he asked harshly.

She felt like a child, rebuked by its mother. But it wasn't her mother who was rebuking her. It was the man she loved. "Trying to find you!" She was about to be bitten by a rattlesnake. She would probably die, and he was yelling at her. What a fitting end for such a failure.

"I thought you said all you needed to say last night. You said you didn't love me. You said it was over. You threw me outta my - your bedroom. Sara, why did you follow me out here? Whose idea was this? Myra's? Who told you where I'd be? Mother?"

"No! She didn't know where you were. She told me to follow my heart, and it would lead me to you. Now I'm not sure this was a good idea. In fact, if this snake doesn't kill me first, maybe I should step off. I'm sure that would work," she said and moved closer to the edge.

"Stop!" he snapped in an infuriated animalistic growl. "Sara, don't you dare!"

"What difference does it make? I'm not supposed to be in your future anyway, Jared."

Jared's eyes turned deep glowing crimson. His voice changed from anger to fear. "Don't move, Sara! Don't even breathe. I'll be right back. Don't move and don't provoke it."

"I wouldn't dream of pissing it off any more than it already is," Sara said in an exceptionally soft voice. The vibration in the air set off another volley of rattles from her reptilian roommate. Sara closed her eyes and held her breath. There was a loud bang. Showers of dust and rock fragments rained down on her. She screamed again. The snake rolled down the mountainside.

When she first looked up, she thought she'd been dreaming. Jared was wearing nothing but a leather loincloth tied around his waist, which didn't hide a lot. His chest was bare. His face and torso were covered with paint. His long hair stood out in the breeze, making him appear as a brave hero. Sara's head spun. She closed her eyes and took some slow deep breaths.

"Give me your hands, and I'll pull you up!" Without hesitation, Sara reached out. He lifted her so fast her breath caught. The next thing she knew, he was pulling her into his arms. He led her a few paces from the edge of the rock, took her backpack off and flung it towards his camp.

The instant she was out of danger, her adrenaline rush left and her legs folded. Jared lifted her into his arms and laid her on a handwoven blanket, next to the fire, where he'd been sitting. He wet a cloth with water from his canteen, wiped her face and laid it on her forehead. Sara's head was still spinning when she opened her eyes and sat up. She gasped.

"Easy, it's me, Sara. Are you OK? It didn't bite you did it?" He anxiously examined her arms and legs.

"No," she said in an unsteady voice.

Jared smiled and let his breath out. "What were you thinking? You could've been killed!"

Sara's eyes glossed. "Maybe I would've been better off. Please, don't stop loving me. I'm sorry. I was wrong. I didn't mean what I said last night."

Jared cocked his head. "None of it?"

"No!"

"So why, have you been pulling away from me?"

"I thought it was what you wanted. Please don't be mad at me. I was drunk last night. It wasn't me talking."

Jared half laughed and held her in his arms. "I'm not mad at you. I'm relieved you're not hurt. I'm surprised you would think I could ever stop loving you."

"Well, the way you left my room, I thought...."

Jared snorted. "I wasn't mad at you," he interjected. "I was mad at myself, and hurt because you didn't think you were good enough for me. And everything you said, about not wanting to push me, and backing away from me. I needed answers."

Sara tucked her face against his chest. "Jared, I'm not good enough for you!"

He lifted her chin and smiled. "Listen, you stubborn little idiot! You are good enough for me!" he enunciated.

She tried to hide her face again. He wouldn't let her. "No, I'm not."

"You are! And, I'll prove it to you." His kiss practically sucked the breath from her lungs. His hands were all over her, touching her, caressing her. Each kiss was deeper, longer and filled with more passion than the last.

He dropped to his knees and pulled her with him. He held her tightly against him and kissed her again. He undressed her with practiced ease – as if they'd been this far before.

Sara was burning up with desire. It didn't matter what he did to her now. She was putty in his hands. The world disappeared. She forgot about everything but her and Jared.

He eased her onto the blanket, laid beside her and pulled her against his all but naked body. Sara groaned and moaned for the anticipated release. Jared showered her with kisses and caresses all over her body.

Her heart was pounding so fast, her breath so shallow, she thought she was dying. If this is death, lead the way.

With one firm tug, he tossed his loincloth aside. "Maybe now you'll believe me when I say you're good enough." He kissed her long, hard and deep as he rolled on top of her.

Sara could feel him, hot and throbbing against her entrance. His body ached for hers as badly as hers ached for his. He lowered himself and pushed forward until her moistness closed tightly around him. "Ayóó'ánííníshní, Sara," he whispered. "Ayóó'ánííníshní." He eased forward, pressing deeper until he felt resistance, the end of her innocence. He closed his eyes and pushed harder.

Sara felt a sharp, stabbing pain. Tears leaked from the corners of her eyes.

Jared kissed her and whispered words of encouragement as he gradually buried himself deep inside her body. He laid still, kissing her and breathing how much he loved her. He slowly moved. He picked up the pace, thrusting deeper and harder. Sara's pain turned to pleasure.

An unfamiliar feeling built low in her stomach. "Oh, God, Jared!" she cried and tossed her head from side to side, writhing under him. She fought the spasms in her womb, involuntarily clamping her muscles around him.

Jared's breath caught; he strained for control. There was confusion in her eyes. "It's alright, angel. Let go, Sara. Don't fight it. Let it happen," he panted in her ear and moved faster, pushing her to the edge of her first orgasm. Excitement and urgency grew between them.

Raw energy surged through every nerve ending in Sara's body. She lifted her hips to meet his, digging her nails into his back and pulling him closer, burying him deeper inside her.

Jared let out a loud groan and lay still again, trembling on top of her, jerking inside her and filling her with his warmth. His heart was pounding as fast and as loud as hers. Riding a wave of lover's reward, they collapsed in each other's arms, hot, sweaty, spent and sated.

~ ~ ~

After a while, Jared rose on an elbow and stared down at Sara. "Now do you understand," he whispered and covered her mouth with his again in a slow, deep, lingering kiss. "Now do you believe I love you, and you're everything, I ever wanted or needed?"

All Sara could do was nod. She didn't want to move. She wanted to stay like this forever, lost in the afterglow of their lovemaking. There were no doubts in her mind. Jared loved her, and she was hopelessly in love with him. This was how it was intended to be; two lovers tangled together like a pair of wisteria vines.

Jared rolled onto his back; Sara settled next to him and laid her head on his chest. Thank goodness, the sun was behind the mountain or they would've had the worst case of sunburn in their lives.

~ ~ ~

Sara didn't know what time it was when they woke, but the sky was turning dark. Jared snickered. "You know, you don't look half bad, smeared with my warpaint."

She looked down. "Oh, God!" she gasped. Her body was covered with streaks of color mingled with mud.

Jared laughed. "You look beautiful!"

Sara giggled. "Have you looked down?"

He laughed louder. His body looked like a twisted, smeared rainbow. "Hmm."

"What are we gonna do? We can't put our clothes back on like this!"

"We don't have a choice."

"But if we go back, looking like," she broke off. "And they see us, they'll...."

"Not say a word," Jared broke in. "My people don't frown upon extramarital sex as you do. Our wedding ceremonies are so brief, you probably wouldn't think we'd had one." He pulled her multicolored body next to his and kissed her. "My family won't say anything."

"Are you sure?"

"Trust me," Jared said and kissed her again. "Besides, if you don't get your clothes on, I might give you a repeat performance. Then we'd really be getting home late. I didn't bring a tent. I know this mountain like the back of my hand, but I still don't wanna climb down it in the dark."

Sara's eyes lit. She smirked. Jared eyed her suspiciously, unable to keep from smiling. "What are you smiling about?"

Sara tucked her chin. "We don't have to leave," her voice trailed off.

"Oh, are you suggesting you wanna brave the desert night, with nothing, but the heat of my body to keep you warm?"

"I'm sure we wouldn't get cold. But before I left, your mother put two sleeping bags in my backpack. I don't think she was expecting us back until morning."

Jared threw his head back and sighed knowingly. "I should've guessed. Not that I'm complaining, but, did she put you up to this?"

"No! I wanted to come. Nada convinced me I'd made the right decision."

He pulled her into his arms and kissed her again. "As appealing as the idea sounds, I'd rather get it right the next time."

Sara blinked in disbelief. Get it right? If what he did with her was wrong, if he ever got it right, she would die. She'd never felt such pain and pleasure and ecstasy. "That was wrong?"

Jared smirked. "The ground was a little hard. I didn't wanna hurt you." He sat up. "Besides, don't you wanna wash off?"

"Yeah, I guess so," she sighed and gathered her clothes.

~ ~ ~

Jared packed everything, and they made their way down the mountain. As they approached, the horses neighed nervously. They were glad to see them. They were thirsty, and the howling coyotes had put them on edge. They drank what was left of Sara's canteen, and half of Jared's.

He tied Jade to Satan, mounted him and held out a hand to Sara. She settled in behind him, wrapped her arms around his waist, and rested her multi-colored cheek against his shoulder. Jared turned, kissed her and clicked his teeth. In a hurry to get out of the desert before dark, he nudged Satan and took off at full gallop.

# Chapter 31

Sara had hoped when she and Jared got back to the ranch, everyone would've been somewhere else, apart from where they were. Instead of having their evening meal, the three had been sitting in the living room, waiting.

Jared was right, none of them had said a word. Sara tried, unconvincingly, to hide her embarrassment. It wasn't easy with her face covered with smeared warpaint and caked mud. She could hear Myra's suppressed laughter when she stated the obvious. "Looks like you found him."

Sara glanced at Jared and swallowed hard. "Yeah, I did." She wondered if they could tell her natural complexion from the paint. She doubted it.

Jared glowered at Myra. "Was it your idea to send her out there after me?"

His sister held her hands up. "Hang on, big brother. I only did what I was told to do. I took her to the barn – not guilty of anything else."

Jared turned on Nadine, his dark gaze full of accusation. He frowned and leaned forward. "Mother?" he prompted in a low rumble.

Tom stood and glared at him, muscles coiled and ready. Jared! Don't, son!

Jared flicked his glare from his father, back to his mother. She swallowed hard and faked a smile. "Yes, it was me, but it was the right thing to do."

"Right thing to do?" Jared ground through his teeth, his control barely at bay. The right thing to do almost got her killed!

Sara watched them. She'd seen that look in Jared's eyes before, at the hospital. Her heart raced. She drew in a quick breath and lightly touched his arm. "Jared, it's alright," she whispered, hoping her soft voice would calm him.

Jared relaxed his muscles and took a deep, calming breath. He glanced at Sara remorsefully. Sorry, Dad. I guess I gotta learn to control more than my eyes.

Tom let his breath out and sat back in his chair. He kept his gaze fixed on Jared and Nadine, still on his guard. You'll learn, son. It takes time. I know it's your protective side, but you have to learn to suppress the wolf's spirit. It's not always a blessing. You're frightening Sara. Keep this vocal until you've explained everything to your mate. Mark my words. Do not threaten your mother or your sister again! Control, Jared, control.

Sara let her breath out between her parted lips. "What happened?" Nadine gasped.

"Sara was nearly bitten by a rattlesnake. If I hadn't been there, she might've fallen off the mountain. Mother, simply because something feels right, doesn't always mean you should do it!" Jared's voice was stressed again, but he was in control of his anger.

"I'm so sorry, Sara," Nadine said remorsefully. "Are you OK?"

Sara frowned. "I'm fine! Jared shot the snake as it was getting ready to, um, to strike."

Nadine's lips parted. "You must've been scared out of your wits."

"She was as white as a sheet when I pulled her to safety."

"Well, if you'll excuse me," Sara said, "I wanna take a shower and change." She could've sworn she heard Myra snickering under her breath.

"I'll join you," Jared said and followed her upstairs.

~ ~ ~

Sara cornered him, next to her bedroom. She desperately wanted to ask what had happened between him and his father. She sensed the dark clouds swirling in Jared's eyes and swallowed her question. She pressed her lips into a thin line, narrowed her eyes, and pushed her doubts aside. "They were laughing," she said and kissed him. "You said they wouldn't laugh."

Jared sighed inwardly. Sara couldn't hear his thoughts, which concerned him, but she'd learned to read his actions. She'd sensed whatever had happened downstairs had been something he wasn't ready to tell her. He admired her for that.

"No," he laughed. "I said they wouldn't say anything. I never said they wouldn't laugh. I mean, honestly, Sara, what did you expect? We come home covered in warpaint and mud. It doesn't take a rocket scientist to figure out what we'd been doing." He gave her a gentle shove in the direction of the bathroom. "Get the water started. I need to get some clothes from my bedroom." He kissed her and disappeared.

~ ~ ~

Sara felt a little apprehensive. When Jared said, he'd join her, did he mean it in the literal sense? Or did he mean he would shower after her? Her question was answered when he entered the room, wearing a terrycloth bathrobe. He locked eyes with her, untied it and let it slide to the floor.

Unable to resist, Sara lowered her eyes and followed his happy trail. Despite wanting Jared again, and the fact that they'd made love on Mother's Mountain, her butterflies were back. Before, when he'd made love to her, it had been spontaneous. This was cold calculated seduction in action here, and she felt trapped.

Unashamed, Jared strolled up to her and untied her robe. He eased it off her shoulders and let it puddle at her feet. Instinctively, Sara covered herself. He cradled her face and lightly brushed his lips over hers, teasing her. "Oh, come on," he said and brushed her lips again. "You're not gonna go shy on me now, are you?" he prompted in a low, sultry voice. "Not after that little Louisiana wildcat I played with earlier this evening." Sara's breath caught; she softly smiled. He smirked, took her hand and led her into the shower.

~ ~ ~

When they went downstairs, there was no one in the living room. Jared called out for his mother. "In here," Nadine said. Jared led Sara to the kitchen. Everyone was sitting around the table, eating. Sara tucked her chin, realizing their shower had taken longer than expected.

Nadine suppressed her laughter. "We got tired of waiting. Your father was starving. Eat before it gets any colder."

Jared held a chair out for Sara, picked up his plate and piled on the food, apparently ravenous. "Well, go on, get something to eat."

Myra snickered. "You must be hungry after all that... showering."

Jared turned his dark eyes on his sister's. Nadine shook her head. "Myra!"

"Sorry," she said and concentrated on her food.

Jared tucked into his; Sara picked around and prepared her plate. Apart for a couple, most of the dishes looked familiar. She took a small serving of each, hoping it wasn't the thing he'd shot off the ledge. The two mystery dishes were a little spicier than she was used to.

"Mother, can you put your finger on Grandmother's ring?" He asked and glanced at Sara.

"Would you like me to get it for you?"

Jared reflected his mother's grin and nodded. "I've found a place for it."

Nadine handed it to him. "Are you gonna add it to your Navajo room?"

Jared slid the ring on Sara's finger. "I could, but it looks better here." He brought her hand to his lips and kissed it. "I asked Sara to marry me, and she said yes."

Nadine's mouth spread into a slow smile. "I don't guess I should ask you whether you're sure about this."

Jared frowned. "Not likely."

"Welcome to the Clan – I mean family, Sara."

Jared cut a warning glance at Myra.

Did she have to mention the Clan? Sara had all but forgotten about the incident with the book; needling doubts pricked her protective bubble. She groaned inwardly and put on her stock smile. "Thanks."

Tom shook Jared's hand. "Congratulations, son."

"Thanks, Dad."

Tom hugged Sara and kissed her cheek. "Looks like I've got two daughters now."

\------------

Myra, Nadine, and Jared spent the rest of the meal discussing wedding plans. Sara spent her time worrying about how Kaye would react. She wasn't sure how Lucy would react either. Sara was looking forward to a traditional Navajo wedding. With the amount of friction, this union would create, short and simple was best.

Since there was no rush to set a date, and she already lived with Jared, she didn't want to cause her father more grief. When Kaye found out, she would make life miserable for James. Sara believed her father would be happy for her, but she couldn't be sure. Being an only child had made life hard for her.

"Dad, I was hoping we could take a walk after our meal. There's something I need to talk to you about." All eyes turned in their direction.

Tom's expression was unreadable. He nodded. "It's been a long time since you and I talked. I'd enjoy that." He laughed. "Besides, it'll give the hens a chance to cackle on their own."

Myra put her plate in the dishwasher. "They can cackle all they want. I've got research to do."

Jared glanced up. "Exam tomorrow?"

"No, but Professor Wright gives pop quizzes when the feeling hits him. I like to stay prepared. I'll say goodnight now." She hugged Jared and kissed her parents. "Night, Sara. Sleep tight. Watch out for rattlesnakes and Indian braves, especially my big brother." She snickered.

Tom snorted. "You'll have to excuse her, Sara. You're the first serious girlfriend Jared's had in years. She's enjoying teasing you both. She doesn't mean anything by it."

Sara softly smiled. "She's not bothering me." She finished her meal quickly and helped Nadine clear the table while Jared and his father sat and talked a while longer. Tom left the room and came back, carrying a long, thin leather pouch with fringe hanging from it, and a handwoven blanket. "I guess we'll go for our walk now."

Jared kissed Sara. "I'll miss you." He softly brushed her cheek with the back of his fingers.

"Me too – have fun," Sara said and watched them leave. "Nada, I don't wanna sound cynical or stupid but, that was a peace pipe he was carrying, wasn't it?"

"Yes."

"But I thought tobacco...."

"Old habits die hard, Sara," she interjected. "Tom still follows some of the older traditions of our people."

She wanted to ask Nadine, whom she was referring to when she said our people. Was it the Navajo as Sara had been told by all the Thunderclouds, Jared included? Or was she referring to the strange name in George Thundercloud's book, the Dine'é Kay-Yah? Finally, Sara sighed and kept the conversation noncontroversial. "What does he put in the pipe?"

She laughed again. "It is tobacco, Sara, but don't worry. Neither of them will actually smoke it. They'll use sweetgrass and sage and cinnamon for their ceremony. The pipe is only a symbol now. We understand smoking is bad for our health, and we've adapted our ceremonies around that truth. Besides, Jared would never let Tom put his life in danger. Nor would he put Jared's life in danger. He's not only important to him as a son, but as a successor, as well. It'll be up to Jared and Joe to carry on the bloodline." She glanced at Sara; a smile played at the corners of Nadine's mouth.

"There's something else I wanted to ask you." Nadine turned. "Jared told me, how his grandfather, supposedly, disgraced the family by publishing his book."

"Theoretically, but Tom's father tried to get the publisher to cancel it and remove his name from the publication. The book had already been printed and sent to the marketing department. Because George had signed a contract with them, he couldn't force them to withdraw it without a legitimate reason, as they'd put it. In their eyes, his reason wasn't legitimate."

Sara frowned. "He also told me his grandfather's brother was responsible for Tom not taking his place as head of The Council. Jared said your family was blackballed. Was there any other reason, his uncle would have had for getting even with George?"

"Great-uncle, Sara, but yes. Seth, to whom you're referring, wanted Mikah, Jared's grandmother, my mother-in-law. He and Seth were both seeking Mikah's favor, but for different reasons. George loved her because she was his perfect match. Seth convinced Mikah he loved her but kept his real intent secret. Mikah had feelings for Seth, and because of this, it had caused her a great deal of confusion."

"But you said she was George's perfect match. How could she have feelings for Seth too? I thought when you met your perfect match...?"

Nadine smiled. "Sara, both people in a perfect match, don't always recognize their other half at the same time," she broke in. "Sometimes they go through life and never find each other. Sometimes, even when they do, something goes wrong. When you meet your perfect match, in the land of dreams, there's no assurance you'll be together in the waking world or even meet, for that fact."

OK, this is a do or die question. "Nada, when we met, at the hospital, you told me there was one way to find out if I'm Jared's perfect match."

Nadine stood and turned away. "Yes, Sara, there is, but I can't tell you now," she said dreadfully.

"Why? At the hospital, you said you'd tell me later."

"That was before George had died. Now that he's gone, the birthright has passed to Tom. When he's gone, it'll be Joe's. If something happens to him, it'll be Jared's. Before, I could've told you, but if I tell you now, Jared would know. To keep the peace between you and Jared, and between him and Tom, I must ask you not to repeat what we've talked about."

Obviously, whether I like it or not, I might have to read more of the book. Sara forced her breath out. "OK, fine. Can we finish our conversation? Or can't you tell me about that now?"

Nadine laid a hand on Sara's. "Of course, I can tell you. I don't want you to be mad at me, but some things are kept from us for our own good. I'll tell you the rest of the story if you still wanna hear it?"

Sara studied her eyes. Finally, she smiled. "Yes, Nada – Mother. Please, tell me."

Nadine smiled and exhaled. "As I was saying, George knew Mikah cared for Seth, and because this would've created friction between him and his brother, he told her to choose between them. He told her and Seth, no matter who she chose, there would be no hard feelings between them. Seth was not as self-sacrificing. Mikah chose George because she loved him most. I don't think Seth forgave him for that."

"Has Tom mentioned reclaiming his right to sit as head of The Council?"

"Yes. Seth doesn't always make the right choices. He's tried to keep our family out of The Council altogether." Nadine frowned slightly. "What are you getting at, Sara?"

"Jared said Mikah suddenly took ill and died before they could diagnose or treat her condition. He said they didn't know what was wrong with her, only that it was some form of respiratory disease."

Nadine leaned forward. "Yes, that's right."

"There are new methods of determining cause of death. Jared knows someone in Shreveport who he believes can help. Have you ever considered having Mikah exhumed and tested for foul play? I mean, would Seth have been so dead-set on revenge that he would've hurt Mikah to get even with George?"

Nadine's eyes lit. "Yes, I believe he would've, but Sara, Mikah's body was burned. There's nothing left to exhume."

Sara sighed. "That could pose a problem, but it couldn't hurt to look into it. You said Seth wanted her for the wrong reasons. If he didn't love her, why did he want her so badly? Was it because he was competing with his brother? You know, sibling rivalry?"

"Not entirely," Nadine said. "You see, Mikah's father had held a high position on The Council. He had a lot of pull as far as decisions were concerned. George knew this, but he didn't care. He was hopelessly devoted to Mikah and only had her best interests at heart. Seth, on the other hand, wanted her for her inheritance and possessions. If it hadn't been for George's book, when her father had passed, George would've had what Seth has now, and would've been head of The Council. Seth convinced them to remove George's privileges, and the rest is history."

"If Jared's friend could help, would Tom consider...?"

"I doubt it, Sara. Tom would see it as disgracing his mother's memory, as would everyone else."

"I understand, but if we proved Seth had been responsible for her death, Tom would become head of the Clan."

Nadine frowned. "Clan?"

"Oh, I meant, The Council."

Nadine arched an eyebrow. "Yes, but I doubt he would go for it. Besides, Mikah's been dead for over ten years now."

Sara shook her head. That's so unfair.

~ ~ ~

George Thundercloud had harbored this guilt for ten years. Everyone in The Council believed he was responsible for his wife's death because of his book. If Seth was responsible, it meant there was a strong chance it hadn't been George's fault. Sara never believed it was his fault anyway. Even if Seth hadn't killed Mikah, it didn't mean George was responsible. Maybe there was another enemy. Someone standing in the shadows. Someone no one had considered.

~ ~ ~

"Jared and I have talked this over," Sara said. "We'd like to help restore the family's honor."

Nadine hugged her. "That's sweet, and I appreciate it. I'm sure Tom will too, but you don't need to prove yourself to us. We love you, the way you are."

"I know, and in this short time, I've grown to love you too, but this is a matter of family honor. If I'm ever gonna be part of it, I don't want my children born under the same curse. Whether I believe in it or not, Jared does. Tom does and so do you. If we ever have any, I want our children to hear stories about their grandparents and remember them as heroes, not only to us, but to the rest of the people, as well."

Nadine eyed Sara. "Have you and Jared discussed your future?"

"Somewhat, but I don't think he wants children with me. He says he won't risk it because he won't risk losing me. Nada, women give birth every day. They have for thousands of years. I don't understand why he believes he'll lose me if we have a baby." Sara sighed. "There were no miscarriages in my family, and as far as I know, no one died in childbirth. Were there any in yours? Is that why he's so concerned?"

Nadine swallowed and concentrated on cleaning the kitchen counter. She tittered. "Who knows what goes on inside my son's head. No, Sara. There weren't any in our family either. What about you? Do you want children with Jared?"

"Yes, of course, I do. But, as far as he's concerned, I'm not sure it's gonna happen."

"Even though you've only known each other for a short time?"

"Yes."

Nadine chuckled. "Be patient with him, Sara. Jared can be a little stubborn at times. He wants to do things his own way. I know he loves you. There's no doubt in my mind about that. He was in love with the dream, long before he was in love with the woman. I'm sure he'll feel the same way about starting a family with you."

Sara smiled. "Nada, I love Jared too. Sometimes when we're apart, I don't feel like I can breathe. I feel so empty inside."

Nadine patted Sara's shoulder. "I know how you feel, honey."

"Think about what we talked about, Nada. Jared's supposed to be talking to Tom about it now. If we all pool together, maybe we can convince Tom to go along, for the good of the family and your people. I'm sure, their lives would be better if Tom led them."

Nadine smiled and patted Sara's shoulder again. "I'll think about it, Sara, and I will try, but Tom is set in his ways, sometimes."

Sara nodded, and they went to the living room.

# Chapter 32

The sky became a blanket of stars. Sara could see Tom and Jared from the conservatory. She'd watched the glow from their campfire for a long time. Nadine tapped her shoulder. "Here, Sara," she said and handed her a cup of something warm to drink. Sara smiled. Nadine motioned to the door. "Let's go sit out on the patio for a while and drink our tea."

Sara and Nadine sat in the two-seater swing. Sara sipped her drink and frowned. She'd been expecting ordinary black tea. "What's this? It tastes kinda like eggnog."

"Goan," Nadine chuckled. "It's made from dried chamomile blossom, coconut milk, a touch of honey, a drop or two of vanilla, and a hint of freshly ground nutmeg. You heat it up, add a teaspoon of fresh butter and swirl it around until it melts. I like to sprinkle ground cinnamon on top. Jared likes his frothed up before adding the cinnamon. I have a cup at night when I'm restless. It helps me relax."

Sara sighed. "I could've used some last night. I don't think I've ever had such a crazy nightmare."

Nadine eyed Sara over the top of her cup. "Would you like to talk about it?"

"It was so jumbled up, I'm not sure I remember it all."

"Why don't you try? Talking about it helps."

Sara shuddered. "I was in my bedroom. I was wearing my silk nightgown, the one I wore last night. Lightning flashed over the desert. I looked out the window. A thunderstorm was brewing, just over the horizon. I wanted a closer look, so I went out back."

Nadine arched an eyebrow. "In your silk nightgown?"

Sara nodded. "I stepped out onto the patio. The view was magnificent. I heard a noise behind me. I glanced over my shoulder, but nothing was there. When I turned back, the desert was gone. The scene reminded me of one of Jared's sketches, with only the house and me shaded in."

"Were you alone?"

Sara nodded again. "I walked to the edge of the deck and looked down. The ground was covered in what looked like snow. I touched it with my toe. It was cold, freezing, but it wasn't snow. It was sand. I could feel the individual grains between my toes."

"But there was nothing in front of you," Nadine prompted. "What about the storm?"

"Like everything else, it was gone." Sara chuckled. "I told you it didn't make any sense."

Nadine smiled. "It sounds strange, but dreams are often like that. What happened next?"

"I started walking. I saw the outline of a tall object, far in the distance. It was as if someone was sketching my dream as it went along. When I got closer, I could tell the object was a totem pole. But it was different from the ones I'd seen in the past."

"Describe different?" Nadine prompted.

"They usually have images of different animals and events on them – right?"

"Yes. On rare occasions, an animal or image might be repeated, but it's usually different in some way."

"The only images I could see were wolves."

"Wolves? And they were all alike?"

"Not entirely. They were in different colors and in different stages of maturity. When I stepped closer, the ground had changed again."

"In what way?"

"It got warmer. Each step I took, the sand got hotter until it burned my feet like fire."

"Were you in pain? Did the sand physically burn your feet?"

"Yes. I turned to go back, thinking the sand would be cooler, but it wasn't. Whichever way I turned, the strange totem pole was in front of me. My feet hurt. I couldn't stand in the same place very long, but I was driven by an insatiable curiosity, to get closer. I had an uneasy feeling, in the pit of my stomach. The closer I got to the pole, the worse it got, and the more my feet burned. By this time, it was blazingly hot. I screamed and dropped to my knees."

"Didn't the sand burn your knees?"

"No, only my feet, that was the odd part. As long as the soles of my feet weren't touching the ground, it didn't burn me anywhere else, at least not in the beginning. When I knelt down, I heard a low growling sound, coming from the direction of the pole, a few short feet in front of me."

"Did you see what was growling? Where was it coming from?"

"From one of the wolves on the pole. I looked up, and the symbol, at the top began to change. I stood, and despite the pain from the burning sand, I backed away. The symbol separated itself from the top of the pole and dropped to the ground. It wasn't real. It was made of wood."

"Are you sure it wasn't real? What did it do?"

"It snarled at me. I could see what looked like fire, burning behind its wall of jagged wooden teeth." Sara sipped her drink.

"I took a few more steps back. I figured if I broke and ran it would chase me. Another symbol changed and dropped down on the opposite side of the pole. I reasoned if the second symbol changed because I stepped closer if I went back, it would prevent another one from changing."

Nadine nodded. "That makes sense. Were you right? Did it stop the third symbol from changing?"

"No," Sara said and shivered again.

\------------

Myra finished her research and went downstairs. When she couldn't find anyone in the kitchen, she went out onto the patio. She reached for Nadine's cup. "Can I join you?"

She and Sara scared each other, and they both screamed. Nadine laughed. "Holy geez, Sara!" Myra gasped and nearly dropped the cup. Like Jared, she could sneak up on someone without making a sound. "If you keep doing that, I'm gonna need more than a sip of this stuff." She passed the cup back to her mother.

"Would you like some?"

Myra patted her shoulder and propped her back against one of the deck posts. She smiled. "I'd love one, Mother."

"I'll be right back, Sara, and then you can finish your story."

"Story?" Myra prompted. "What story? What did I miss?"

Nadine stood. "Sara was telling me about a nightmare she had last night. Sara, honey, would you like another cup?"

"Yes, please. It's pleasant and relaxing. You'll have to give me the recipe before we leave."

Myra's eyebrows shot up. "Jared hasn't made this for you already?"

"No," Sara sighed.

She leaned her head back and pointed. "This is why I love this place. Look up, Sara."

Sara walked to the edge of the deck. The sky looked as if someone had dusted it with silver glitter. She watched a shooting star fall toward the western horizon. "Is it always this way at night?"

Myra nodded. "Sometimes, you can see stars during a thunderstorm."

"How? Thunderstorms usually come with rain."

Myra laughed. "Not in Arizona. We get violent lightning and thunderstorms but seldom the rain. We could get as little as two inches the whole summer."

"Louisiana is dry during the summer months, but not that dry. Sometimes we have flash floods. How long does the summer season last, here?"

"It depends. It can run from late April up to mid-September. It starts getting cooler then. Because the days can be so hot and dry, it's not uncommon to see a gigantic thunderhead covering the western skies and have stars glittering everywhere else."

"Wow!"

"Here, dear," Nadine said, handed them their goan and sat beside Sara. "Now, let's hear the rest of your story," she said anxiously.

Sara took a slow breath. "Lemme see, where was I?"

"You were talking about how you thought by stepping closer to the pole, it would make the symbols change back," Nadine said.

"Oh, yes," Sara smiled. "As I stepped closer, instead of going back on the pole, the wolf stepped to the side, and the third one dropped into its place. It did this until all the symbols had changed. They stared at me with their flaming red eyes and mouths of fire. Each time before a new one dropped, the one next to the pole stepped sideways, leaving a space for the new one."

Myra frowned. "No wonder you were screaming when Jared tried to wake you. I would've been screaming too!"

Sara sighed again. "Anyway... the wolves ambled towards me. Oh, how I wanted to turn and run or even scream for help."

Myra's eyes widened. "Why didn't you?"

"I couldn't. I was frozen to the spot. I couldn't scream because my throat was too dry. The air around me had changed again. Like the desert night, it was hot and dry. Each labored breath I took, burned my throat, all the way to my lungs. I needed fresh air, but there wasn't any. There was a bittersweet taste on the back of my tongue."

Myra shared a troubled look with Nadine and shifted her position.

"Cautiously, I glanced over my shoulder and there was a pool of fresh water," Sara said. "Well, I assumed it was fresh. It could've been boiling for all I knew, but it was water and the only solution I saw. I focused all my strength on moving. Finally, I managed to break the trance and ran toward the water. The wolves, all of them, ran after me. I thought, if I could make it to the water, I could get a drink, and then maybe my throat would be moist enough I could scream for help."

Myra gasped. "And the wolves wouldn't let you near the water?"

"No. As I got nearer to the pool, it moved further away. The wolves were almost within biting distance of my ankles. I didn't have a lotta time left. My strength had been spent from the hot air I'd been forcing down my lungs. I fell on my face, but I didn't give up. I kept struggling and crawling toward the water. No matter what I did, or how far I stretched, I couldn't even touch it with the tips of my fingers. I rolled on my back. Just below my feet were the wolves, growling and snarling at me."

Myra leaned forward. "You couldn't find anything to throw at them? A rock or piece of wood – anything?"

"There wasn't anything. The desert was gone. The huge wolf, the first one that had changed, jumped at me. I thought I was gonna die. It grabbed me. I could feel its splintery teeth cutting into my throat. Blood trickled down my neck. I knew I couldn't last long, so I summoned my last breath and screamed as loud as I could. Someone was shaking me and trying to talk to me. I thought it was Jared, but when I opened my eyes, it wasn't him. It was the wolf from my dream. Not the real one but the wooden one. I must've still been dreaming. When I finally woke, Jared wasn't there. I was alone." Sara sighed. "I must've scared you all half to death."

Nadine swallowed and shared another troubled glance with Myra. "You gave us quite a scare, that's for sure." She patted Sara's knee and stood. "Well, girls, I think I'll go to bed. Jared and his father might be out there for hours."

"I think I'll go up too," Sara said.

Myra glanced at her mother. Nadine shook her head, but not enough Sara would notice. Myra frowned. "Well, if both of you are going to bed, I might as well go too. I hope I can sleep after Sara's dream. That sounded really scary. I hope you sleep better tonight." She smirked. "I have a feeling you will."

Nadine glanced at Myra and softly smiled. "I'll see you in the morning, Sara." She patted her shoulder again and left.

~ ~ ~

Sara slipped into her red, satin teddy. She put on some extra perfume and brushed her hair. Turning the covers back, she crawled between the sheets. She stayed that way for a while, but it was too hot. She folded the covers back and laid on top of them. She read for a while and shut out the light. The reflection of the two scented candles on the dresser, next to the mirror, cast a soft, warm glow in the room. She soon dozed off.

When she woke, Jared was lounged against the doorway, watching her. "How long have you been back?" she asked in a sleepy voice.

"Not long," Jared drawled. He stepped inside the room and closed the door. "God, you're beautiful, Sara." He slowly approached the bed. Sara's cheeks showed some color. "Now your face matches your sexy nightie." He laid on the bed beside her, propped on one elbow, and looked down at her. He caressed her face with the back of his index finger and traced the outline of her jaw, down the side of her neck. He kissed it and worked his way back up to her ear. "I love you, Sara," he breathed. "This time, we'll do this how it was supposed to be done." His lips came down on hers.

By the time Jared made love to Sara, every inch of her body had throbbed with need. He took his time with her, savoring and enjoying the moment as if it were their last. Sara didn't know how many times he'd made love to her, she'd lost count after three. She thought their first time had been paradise, but this was heaven.

Sometime during the night, entwined in each other's arms, among the damp and tangled sheets, they'd fallen asleep. At least Sara had. Jared had too much on his mind. Why hadn't Sara remembered he'd been in her room when she woke from her nightmare?

# Chapter 33

Myra was right, Sara had slept better. The first sight she saw when she woke was Jared's smiling face, looking down at her. "Morning, angel," he whispered and kissed her. "Hungry?"

"Starving," Sara answered honestly.

Jared sat up on the side of the bed. "Good. From the smell of things, Mother has made breakfast." He slipped on his robe and tossed Sara hers.

~ ~ ~

"Morning," Jared said as they approached the table. He pulled out a chair for Sara, kissed her and sat beside her. "Looks like we're just in time."

Tom laughed and passed him a platter of oddly shaped pastries. There were at least half a dozen as large as a saucer. "I restrained myself."

Jared poured Sara a cup of coffee. She suspiciously eyed her breakfast, unsure of what it was or how to eat it. She pinched pieces off the edge. It reminded her of an elephant ear she'd had once or twice at the local fair, only this was dusted with cinnamon and sprinkled with a hint of lemon juice.

Everyone, including Jared watched Sara. She looked up and blushed. Myra laughed. "Are you gonna eat that or pick it to death?"

Jared exhaled and rolled his eyes. "It's fry bread, Sara. Do you like it?"

"It's nice," Sara said. "It tastes kinda like a flat cinnamon roll. I'm afraid I'll only be able to eat one, if that."

Tom guffawed. "Now that you're all here, there's something we need to discuss, as a family," he said and deliberately glanced at Sara. All eyes turned to the head of the table. Jared flashed her a knowing glance.

"I've decided to challenge The Council," Tom said. "As all of you know, this won't be easy, especially since our best defense is out of the question." He looked directly at Jared and Sara. His mind had been made up; there would be no debating the issue. Jared looked at Sara and shrugged. "We'll have to find another way," Tom continued. "I will not disturb my mother's final resting place."

Sara opened her mouth to protest. Jared laid a hand on hers, forestalling her. It felt weird, but it was almost as if he'd spoken to her mind. "No." It was a request she couldn't challenge. She relaxed in her seat. Tom went on.

"Jared and I discussed a few things. From a medical point of view, I agree with Sara's suggestion. I believe it's possible my mother was murdered. Whether by his own hand or by his order, I believe Seth was responsible."

Myra dubiously glared at him. "Jared, you think Grandmother was murdered? We've just put Granddad in his final resting place. After all these years, you choose now to bring this up?"

Tom held up a hand. She cowered. "I know, Myra. I felt the same way 'til I heard Jared's argument. As strange as it might sound, it makes some sense. I'll let him tell you," he nodded.

Jared squeezed Sara's hand. "I know this sounds bizarre, but when you connect the dots, it makes sense. This was actually Sara's idea," he said and smiled.

She wiped her palms on her robe. Great! Thanks, Jared. Now, if something goes wrong guess who's left holding the bag?

"Before Granddad married Grandmother, both he and Uncle Seth had been courting her," Jared said. "Granddad did it because he loved her. Uncle Seth did it because he wanted her inheritance. He never cared about her, Granddad told me as much. Once she'd made her choice, Uncle Seth was livid. When Great-Granddad passed, Granddad inherited Great-Granddad's position as head of The Council. Because Seth was the older of the twins, by only a few minutes, he felt the birthright and Grandmother should've gone to him, but it didn't. So, he waited for an opportunity to present itself, and...."

"Dad!" Myra interjected. "I know it's important to reclaim your place on The Council, but is it necessary to disturb Grandmother after all this time? It's been ten years, besides, her remains were burned."

Again, Tom held up a hand. "Myra let him finish. We're not disturbing her."

Myra sighed and rolled her eyes.

Jared angrily cut his eyes at his sister. "When Granddad arranged to have his book published, Seth secretly met with certain members of The Council. No one knows who because that's the way it works. Seth convinced them Granddad was flaunting our ceremonies and traditions. It didn't matter to him that Granddad had tried to prevent his book from being published. Seth conveniently failed to mention this. In his eyes, Seth saw his chance for revenge. Because of some of the older and more traditional members, Seth convinced them, Grandmother's illness had been a direct result of Granddad's book. He convinced them, Granddad had brought a curse upon our people, and restitution must be made. Removing Granddad as head of The Council was that restitution."

Jared paused, glanced at Sara. "Uncle Seth wanted what Granddad had. Sara and I believe he was willing to kill to get it. We know Grandmother died from some form of respiratory disease. Because no autopsy was performed, without samples from her, I doubt we could ever prove any of this."

Tom braced his hands on the table and leaned forward.

Jared held up a hand. "I'm not suggesting we have her exhumed."

Tom let his breath out and sat back in his chair.

"I believe the only way we can prove this, is by a little or perhaps a lot of investigation," Jared continued. "I'll get a copy of Grandmother's medical records or at least I'll try to. I know you could, Dad. Anyway, by going over her records, I should be able to prove she didn't have any preexisting conditions before she fell ill. David Whitefeather can help me with this if he will. Between him and me, we might be able to figure out what happened to Grandmother. After all this time, it won't be easy, but I think we should try."

Jared hesitated and glanced at Sara, approaching the next part of his argument with caution. "I also think we should consider something else. I know you don't want her exhumed, and I understand your reasons for that, but I have a friend in Shreveport. His name is Dr. Gary Browne. He works for a genetic research facility called D'Netics. If we could get an extremely small sample of Grandmother's ashes, I believe he could tell us what killed her. Now, with your permission, when I get back, I'm gonna talk to him and see if he thinks he can help. Will you at least let me talk to him, and see what he says? He's an expert, Dad, and if we don't act fast, we might miss this opportunity."

"Why? What's the rush?"

"For some reason, Triplet International, a company in the UK, is extremely interested in getting their hands on Gary's research. They've offered him a to-die-for salary with fringe benefits, as well. All the funding he can use to do with as he pleases. Gary hasn't given them an answer, but I'm pretty sure he's gonna take it. I know if it were me, Sara and I would be packed and ready to leave tomorrow. It's that good of an offer. That's why we've gotta act fast."

Tom and Jared eyed each other for a while. Finally, Jared sighed. Tom looked at each member of his family, including Sara. "I know you all think I'm old-fashioned and stubborn about this. And, maybe I am. Go ahead. Talk to Dr. Browne, but I still make the final decision. I might not be head of The Council, but, I am head of this family, and I'd ask you to respect my wishes. It is my mother we're talking about."

Jared smiled and squeezed Sara's hand. "Seems reasonable."

"The first step, which is one of the hardest, will be approaching The Council without Seth finding out," Tom said. "If he gets wind, we're trying to undermine him, he'll use his power and halt any plans we might've put into motion." He paused and glanced at Sara. "Since this is something that'll affect all of us including you, we all have to agree. There will be whisperings, and possibly a certain amount of danger involved and... we could lose. If we do," his voice trailed off.

"Your father is right," Nadine said. "I for one believe it's worth trying, for our children and our grandchildren," she said and smiled.

Jared exhaled. "As soon as I get back to Shreveport, I'll talk to Gary. We've got a gig this Saturday. Our first one since Sara joined the band, and we can't miss it. After that's over, and I've made arrangements with Terry at the clinic, we're coming back for the convention. I want all of you to think on this while we're gone."

"We're looking forward to seeing you perform, Sara," Nadine said.

Myra smirked. "Especially me."

"OK, anyway," Jared said. "Sara and I will abide by whatever you decide, Dad, but I want my children and my grandchildren to be able to hold their heads up high. I feel our family has been under the raven's wing too long, but I don't live around him anymore. You all have to deal with Uncle Seth. Regardless of how this turns out, without Council intervention, he's not going anywhere."

Tom narrowed his eyes. "Neither are we!"

Nadine shifted in her chair and rubbed her hands. "When are you leaving?"

"Tomorrow," Jared said. "I've arranged for us to leave Phoenix on an evening flight. I've already talked to Steve. He and Carl are gonna pick up my car and meet us in Dallas. That way, we won't have to change flights so many times." He looked at Sara. "I could rent a car, but since we're both tired, I thought I'd let Steve do the driving."

Sara arched an eyebrow. "You trust him with your car?"

Jared laughed. "I have a good insurance policy. Besides, he knows if he wrecks my car, I'll scalp him."

Myra frowned. "Do you have to leave so soon?"

"Yes. The gig is important to me, and to Sara, and to the rest of the band. We've been preparing for this for weeks now. It's a chance for the rest of the world to see Sara. You're all invited. You know there's plenty of room for you at Wisteria Hall, and we'd love to have you at the show."

Myra frowned again. "I've got final exams that week. I'll be shut up like a hermit. Make a DVD for me."

Tom sighed disappointedly. "I'm afraid we won't be able to come either, Jared."

Nadine smiled. "But, we'll be looking forward to watching your DVD and hearing you perform at the convention. You're still performing, aren't you, Jared?"

He swallowed the lump in his throat. "Sure. It's what Granddad would've wanted. You know how much he loved these conventions. It gave him a chance to show off his musical skills."

Sara cocked her head. "You never told me your grandfather performed at the convention."

"I never got the chance. Granddad played the flute."

Sara's eyebrows shot up. "The flute!"

Tom laughed. "Not the one you're familiar with, Sara." He left the room and came back carrying what looked like a bamboo stick with holes in it. "That was his flute. I guess it's mine now."

Sara admired the instrument. "Do you play?"

Tom reached for the flute. "I try." He placed the mouthpiece to his lips and began playing.

It was soothing and relaxing, but immensely sad and lonely. Sara pictured the horrible things the Native Americans had endured to get to where they were today. It was appalling, the way the white people, her people, had treated them. Being here, among them, she sensed there were so many things her people could've learned from them instead of taking their lands and forcing them from their homes. She felt ashamed. Tom's playing made it too real for her.

\------------

First thing the next morning, Jared phoned Gary at D'Netics and explained the situation about his grandmother. Gary told him he would be happy to meet with him when he got back to Wisteria Hall.

The rest of the day went by too fast, and soon it was time for Jared and Sara to leave for the airport. Myra agreed to take them. They changed into what they would be wearing on the flight and packed the rest. Jared loaded their luggage and other things in the trunk of Myra's Audi.

While Jared said his goodbyes, Sara waited by the car. She'd said her tearful farewells already. Arizona wasn't the only thing she'd fallen in love with. She'd been accepted as a member of his family, and she liked the way it felt.

\------------

Jared and Sara sat in the airport and waited for their plane. Myra went to the bookstore for a quick wander. Sara was sad, and already feeling homesick for her new family. Not for the one in Louisiana, but for the one she was leaving behind. Jared turned her face to his. "We'll come back, angel." He stroked her cheek with the back of his fingers.

Sara smiled and nodded. "I know, but I'm gonna miss them, especially your mother and Myra."

"They'll miss you too. As far as we're concerned, you're part of this family already. You always have been." Sara smiled again.

The speaker announced their flight. Jared glanced around for Myra while he led Sara to their boarding gate. "She'd better get back or we're gonna miss her."

"I ran all the way back when I heard them announce your plane," Myra said, out of breath. She hugged Sara. "Now you take good care of my new sister!"

"With my life," Jared said, hugged Myra and kissed her cheek. He took Sara's hand. "With my life."

They stood at the gate and turned. Myra waved. "I'll miss you! Hurry back!"

"I'll miss you too." Sara fought tears as they walked down the connecting tunnel to the plane.

~ ~ ~

They settled in their seats and listened while the pilot announced their departure. Jared kissed her. "You are her. There's no doubt in my mind." His mood saddened. Sara wondered why. Jared read the confusion on Sara's face. He softly smiled and kissed her again. "I'll always love you, Sara. No matter what happens, remember that. I'll always, love you." He took her hand and turned. The plane taxied down the runway.

# Chapter 34

On the flight home, Jared had been preoccupied. Sara didn't know why, but she suspected it had something to do with The Council and his father. Whatever it was, he hadn't been prepared to share it with her.

All she knew was that she loved him, and at last, it looked as if they might have a future together. She wished she understood the sad and distant look in his dark eyes. She had many unanswered questions, but one, which concerned her most, was why he'd changed his mind and given in to his feelings. This wasn't the only thing bothering her, but she wasn't sure how to approach the other subject.

Jared scanned through one of Sara's books and burst out laughing.

She frowned. "What's so funny?"

"This stupid book. You wouldn't believe some of the myths they've come up with about our ceremonies and rites." He gestured to the book. "Take, for example, this one here. They have no idea what they're talking about. They're pulling at straws, making things up to suit their needs. No wonder my granddad wanted to clarify things."

"Jared, can I ask you a question?"

He kissed the back of her hand. "What, angel?" His eyes were glowing, a weak liquid gold around the edge of his irises.

"Um, Jared, eyes," she whispered.

He frowned and cocked his head, which only intensified the glow. His eyes widened. "Oh!" He took a deep breath, hesitated and breathed out slowly. "Better?" he smiled.

Sara dipped her chin slightly. "Yes." She could feel her cheeks warming. Despite how close they'd become each time he locked his dark eyes on her, she forgot about everything. She fought to unscramble her scattered brain and ask her burning question. "You need to work on restraining the thing with your eyes. I don't think it would be easy to explain to an outsider," she said, searching for the right word.

Jared softly laughed. "It's easy to control when no one knows the secret. It's not a secret to you, and my subconscious mind knows that. But, you're right. I do need to work on restraining myself when I'm around you." He leaned across, kissed her and smirked. "In more than one way. I might have to start wearing special sunshades when I'm in public." His last remark did it for Sara. Her mind went blank. He stared at her in anticipation.

She narrowed her eyes and softly smiled. "What?"

Jared's eyebrows shot up. "You were going to ask me a question."

"Oh! Yes." She still wasn't sure how to do this. In the end, she took the direct approach. "Why did you leave like that?" Jared cocked his head again. "What were you doing on the mountain before I got there?" she asked.

He chuckled.

"Unless, I'm not allowed to know," Sara babbled on.

Jared hesitated, careful not to tell her too much. "I was trying to speak with my granddad. I needed to ask him something. I'd hoped to ask him before he passed, but," he took a slow breath and swallowed, "he never came out of the coma."

"And did you ask him? I mean, were you able to speak to him?" she asked, dubiously. Sara wasn't sure she believed in all their ways, but after what had happened, with the book and the odd dreams, her views had been changing.

"Yes," Jared said plainly. He hoped the discussion was closed, but her insatiable curiosity hadn't been satisfied.

"What did you ask him? Was it... about me?"

"Yes," he said guardedly.

Sara was getting impatient. OK, if this keeps up, it'll take me all the way to Dallas to find out what I wanna know. She swallowed hard, took a deep breath and hoped her trembling voice didn't give her away. "Did you change your mind about us... because of what he... told you?"

"Yes."

Sara forced her breath out. "Jared, you sound like you're on the stand and I'm the prosecuting attorney. Can't you answer with something other than, yes?" Sara thought she saw a faint smile. Was he enjoying her agitation?

"Yes," he said and suppressed a smirk. Sara groaned and snorted. He laughed and turned in his seat. "I could say more if you'd stop beating around the bush. What do you wanna know?"

"Alright, if that's the way you want it. I don't wanna know." Sara turned away and pouted. She was tired of his childish games. She wasn't beating around the bush. At least, she didn't think she was. She thought she'd been straightforward, considering her courage had turned to jelly.

Jared smiled. "Don't do that!"

Even though her head was turned, she could hear the smile in his voice. He took her chin in his palm and softly kissed her. "Sara, angel, I can't tell you everything," he said sincerely. "I'm doing the best I can. I know what you wanna know, and I know this is difficult for you. Yes, what my granddad said was what changed my mind about making love to you."

Sara moved closer; Jared was almost whispering. "What did he say?"

"Even if we foresee a future event, it doesn't mean it'll always turn out that same way. He said I'd have to be patient and allow this to play out. Some things, he said, are predestined by choices we made in the Spirit World. No matter how much we want to, those are the things we can't change."

The sadness slipped back into his voice. "We might prolong them, but, they eventually catch up with us. Sometimes, when we resist and try to steer things in the direction we want them to go, we often end up doing more damage than good. We make things harder on us, and the other person involved. Like me, fighting my feelings for you."

Sara frowned. "And he said you shouldn't fight them?"

"He said I shouldn't try to change things or push them in a different direction because I wasn't happy with the outcome. So, I'm gonna be very careful and love you as I know you should be loved. The way you deserve to be loved, devil be damned."

She fought it, but her smile broke through. "I see."

"I should warn you."

"Warn me?"

"I only know one way to love – all the way." Jared brushed the back of his fingers against her cheek again, laid his book down and closed his eyes.

It was Sara's cue that this interrogation session was over. For the time being, it was enough for her. Maybe she didn't need to know what he'd asked his grandfather about, and better still, maybe she honestly didn't want to know. She watched while sleep overtook him, and his face relaxed. She touched his cheek and closed her eyes too.

~ ~ ~

Though Sara hadn't planned it, Jared had been right, she was tired. She'd been exceptionally tired lately. The next thing she knew, she was gently shaken awake. "Put your seatbelt on, angel, we're about to land." He lightly touched his lips to Sara's cheek.

She yawned, stretched and fastened herself in. It actually wasn't necessary. The pilot had been well seasoned. She'd barely felt it when the plane's wheels touched the runway.

Sara glanced at the time on her phone; it was 7:30 in Dallas. The sun would be dropping behind the mountains, back in Arizona. She wondered what her new extended family was doing.

~ ~ ~

It had taken them another thirty minutes to get processed, and find their luggage. Steve and Carl were waiting at the terminal. "Sorry to hear about your granddad," Steve said. He patted Jared's shoulder and gave Sara a hug. Her eyes widened. She glanced warily at Jared, expecting him to say something. He didn't seem bothered. She was thrilled. Steve was a close friend to her. She didn't want to lose his friendship.

"Yeah, man, me too," Carl said and greeted them likewise.

Jared swallowed. "Thanks."

Steve glanced at Sara. A wry grin spread across his mouth. "You're looking more settled, than the last time I saw you."

Sara blushed crimson.

Jared cleared his throat and smiled. "We both are." Even with his dark skin, his cheeks still showed some color. "Thanks for bringing my car."

"No problem, man." Steve fished in his jeans for the keys. "Not all of us can ride around in style. It was nice while it lasted."

Jared smirked and pushed the keys back. "Keep your glory a while longer. We'll ride in the back." He kissed Sara's left hand, deliberately flashing her ring in Steve's face.

His eyes widened. "Holy shit! Man, you work fast! Congrats – when's the big day?"

Carl shook Jared's hand and laughed. "I knew you were gonna do it. I just didn't know when."

Poor Lucy. Steve arched an eyebrow. "Have you, um - does Luce know?"

"No, I guess we'll tell her tonight – if she notices," Sara said. "As soon as she finds out, it's a matter of time before my mother will know." And I'm not looking forward to that.

"We haven't set a date," Jared said. "When we do, we'll let you know. Let's get going. I've got something to do tonight."

Steve smiled knowingly. "I'll say!"

Sara tucked her head into Jared's shoulder, but it didn't hide the red glow on her cheeks.

Steve popped the trunk. Sara crawled in the back seat and waited for Jared while he returned the baggage cart. When they were alone, Steve turned in his seat. "Barring the circumstances, did you have a nice trip?"

"Yes," she smiled.

"Did you like Arizona?" Carl asked.

"Yes," Sara said and smiled again. She was beginning to sound like Jared.

"And?" Steve prompted.

Sara arched an eyebrow. "And what?"

Steve groaned. "And, you're not gonna tell us anything else, you little tease. Are you?"

Sara pressed her lips together and shook her head. "Nope!"

Steve turned, disappointed. "Jared is having a bad influence on you."

He got back in the car. Carl and Sara were still laughing. He frowned. "Did I miss something?"

"No, you didn't, and we'll never know what it is you didn't miss," Steve said. Everyone laughed but Jared. He looked at Sara and glanced out the window. "Steve, can we go now?"

"Absolutely," Steve groaned.

Jared turned Sara's face and stared into her eyes. He smirked, closed his eyes and kissed her. Sara knew the reason he'd closed his eyes. Kissing her made them glow. Judging from the amount of passion he'd been putting into his kisses, they would be dark crimson by now.

He kissed the side of her neck and put his lips close to her ear. "You're even more dangerous now than before," he breathed in his deep, seductive voice. Sara's insides fluttered. Jared sat up and positioned her head on his shoulder. He sighed and leaned his head against hers. Sara dozed off, listening to the strong, steady sound of his heart.

~ ~ ~

Sara woke and lifted her head. A bright light shone on her face, despite Jared had shielded her eyes with his hand. He kissed her forehead. "Where are we?" she asked and yawned.

"Almost to Kilgore, Texas."

"Why are we stopping?" She was anxious to get to her new home; Wisteria Hall.

"Steve and Carl needed to go to the little boy's room. Do you want anything?"

"What are you having?"

He smirked. "Dr Pepper, of course, it's a Raging Storm thing."

Sara contemplated her answer. What she genuinely wanted would have to wait until they got home. She exhaled. "It might be a Raging Storm thing, but I'd rather have a Coke, and maybe some salted peanuts, to go in it."

Jared eyed her suspiciously. "I'll get you the Coke and the peanuts, but you're not putting them in your drink," he said sternly.

"Why? I've always done it."

"Not anymore." He kissed her. "It would be too easy for you to choke on them, and I won't risk losing you."

Sara forced her breath out and groaned.

Jared smirked and kissed her forehead. "Do you wanna come in with me?"

"Yeah." She unbuckled her seatbelt and reached for the door handle. "I'll use the restroom while you get the drinks. If I can't put my peanuts in my Coke, get me a pack of Crunchy Cheetos instead."

~ ~ ~

Aware she hadn't brushed her teeth since they'd left Arizona, Sara wet her index finger and used it for a toothbrush. She looked at her reflection and gasped. She brushed through her hair and sprayed on an extra touch of perfume. Jared lounged against the outside doorframe and waited for her. He put an arm around her waist, and they went back to the car. Steve and Carl were waiting for them.

Steve glanced in the rearview mirror. "Jared, do me a favor?"

He took a sip of his Dr Pepper and wiped his mouth with the back of his hand. "What's that?"

"If you two are gonna go back to sleep, put some tape over Sara's mouth."

Jared frowned. "Why?"

"So I don't have to listen to her snore."

Sara narrowed her eyes and punched Steve's arm, hard. "Ow!" he winced. Carl and Jared laughed.

"I do not snore!" Sara enunciated.

Steve rubbed his arm and smirked. "OK, OK! Then we must've picked up a grizzly in Dallas."

"Steve," Jared said dryly.

"Yeah, man?"

"Drive!"

Steve pressed his lips into a thin line and nodded. "Right!" He pulled back onto the Interstate. They drove in silence as they drank their sodas and ate their snacks. "Oh, I almost forgot. You got the schedule for the gig," he said excitedly."

Jared arched an eyebrow. "How do you know?"

"He kinda, sorta, opened the letter when he saw who it was from," Carl said.

Steve glared at him. "Traitor! I had a good lie all lined out too!"

Jared's attention piqued. "What did it say?"

Steve opened the glovebox and handed him an official-looking envelope with HMC's logo on the front of it. He turned on the map light above him and read through the letter. "Shit!"

Sara's eyes widened. "What is it?"

"We have to be there tomorrow morning for a rehearsal and a sound check."

"What? Tomorrow morning! I'm not ready for that, Jared!"

"Easy, Sara. They don't want us there until eleven. We'll still have time to work on our songs."

Sara shook her head. "No, I'm not ready! I'll throw up, Jared!"

He smiled. "Sara, you're gonna do fine. You're not gonna faint. You're not gonna throw up, and you're not gonna forget the lyrics either. Trust me. You don't give yourself enough credit. You're good."

Sara glared at him. "You're biased!"

Jared laughed. "Yes, but I know talent when I hear it."

She groaned, slid to the other side of the car and stared out the window at the blur of lights as they flew past them.

~ ~ ~

As they approached Shreveport, Jared phoned Gary again to let him know they were back. He said he and his cousin, Donna would meet him there. Jared also phoned ahead and gave Cassie instructions to entertain his guests until he and Sara got there. He hadn't mentioned anything to Sara about Donna coming.

# Chapter 35

It was 10:30 when they got to Wisteria Hall. As promised, Gary and his cousin were sitting in the den, drinking coffee, and visiting with Cassie. The initial shock of seeing Donna, who could have been Sara's double had worn off for her and Gerald. Jared glanced at Sara sidelong, to make sure she was still there and not sitting next to his friend. For a second, he thought he'd seen double. Sara shared a wary look with Donna. From seeing her picture in her article at D'Netics website, Sara already knew they looked a lot alike. Fortunately, Gary had warned Donna, but Jared had been totally unprepared.

Gary laughed and gave Jared a warm handshake. "Well it's about time you got here. Jared, this is my cousin, Donna Rigden. She's the one who helped you get Wisteria Hall. She'll be taking over for me at D'Netics. Donna, this is Jared Thundercloud of Raging Storm."

Oh, God! Donna's heart began to pound. She stared at Jared, swallowed hard and offered a hand. "Nice to, um, nice to meet you, Jared. Raging Storm is one of the few country bands I listen to." She shared another look with Sara.

Jared pretended he hadn't noticed how they could've passed for twins. It wasn't the first time a woman had made eyes at him. "So I assume you don't like country music, Donna," Jared said and softly chuckled.

She sighed, her cheeks warmed. "Well, not a lot. I mean I didn't, but I like your band," she said quickly. For you, I would listen to rap!

What the? "I'm glad," Jared said and shook her hand. A tingle ran through him. By the way, Donna's eyes had widened, he could tell she'd felt something too. That's odd. I've found my perfect match - Sara. Why am I getting these feelings from Donna?

Donna frowned. "Pardon?" Seeing the confused look on Sara's face, Donna reluctantly eased her hand away from Jared's.

He blinked and cleared his throat. "I, um, I didn't say anything."

Gary glanced at them, wondering what was going on. "Jared, did being in Arizona again destroy your southern hospitality?"

Jared smiled and wrapped an arm around Sara's waist. "Oh! Sorry. Gary, Donna, this is Sara Foster, my fiancée."

Donna glanced at her feet. Typical – he's taken. Why couldn't she be his sister or his cousin? Anyone, but his fiancée!

Jared glanced at her. Can she hear my thoughts? Better still can I hear hers? How is this possible? This wasn't supposed to happen!

Donna frowned and cocked her head. "Excuse me?"

Great! She can hear my thoughts. Jared threw up a strong warning barrier. There are only two reasons this could happen, and I don't even wanna think about one of them.

Gary smiled. "So this is the new female vocalist, I've heard about. This is the Sara Foster from the Raging Storm CD you sent me?"

"The one and only."

Sara frowned. "Is there anyone you haven't told?"

"It's a pleasure to meet you, Sara," Gary said and shook her hand. "I'm looking forward to the performance on Saturday. I want an autographed picture and CD to take with me to England. I have a feeling it'll be a long time before I'll be able to enjoy live country music again."

Jared glanced at Donna and softly cleared his throat. "Well, let's sit. Cassie, bring us a pitcher of iced tea and some glasses, please."

Cassie nodded and left.

Jared casually crossed his legs and put an arm around Sara's shoulders. "So it's official. You're taking the job in the UK?"

Gary laughed. "Triplet International made me an offer I couldn't refuse. All the funding I want, to use as I choose, bigger salary, plus fringe benefits. Who could turn that down?"

"I hear that, but I'm gonna miss you."

Gary chuckled. "I'll probably miss you more. Country music is not as popular, in the UK as it is here."

"Gary tells me you're pretty good in the music department yourself."

Donna smiled again. "I'm not bad, I guess."

Wonder what we would sound like together. "Well, I'm sure we could find a spot for you in Raging Storm if you're interested." Jared, what's wrong with you? Stop this! You're just tired. That's it. I'm tired from the trip and the stress. Please, don't accept, Donna!

Donna sighed. "I'd love to, Jared, but I just don't have the time. I wouldn't mind the odd jamming session with you though – for fun." Since, that's obviously all it could be.

Jared smirked. Was I wrong about Sara? "I'm sure we could find some time for that too." Jared! Good god, man! What's wrong with you? You've got what you wanted. You're committed to her. You've given her the ring. You can't hurt Sara. It would kill her. You love her. Yes, I do love her. I need sleep. That's it, I just need sleep. Get professional with her, Jared. Talk about work! "So, Donna, you're taking over the research department at D'Netics?"

"I guess you could say that." I'm gonna kill Gary for not telling me about you sooner!

The faintest smile lifted one corner of Jared's mouth. He cleared his throat again. You're not being fair to her. You're eavesdropping on her thoughts, but you've cut her off from yours. What's it gonna hurt? Who's gonna know, I can hear her thoughts but me? They're only thoughts, it's not as if I'm gonna act on them – am I? "So, Donna, any idea which direction you'll be going with the research?" Why does her name sound like music to my ears?

"I'd like to work with stem cells as a possible cure for heart conditions."

Shit! I remember that. This is too coincidental. "That's right," Jared smiled. "I read your article on using stem cells to cure major heart conditions and diseases. It was a very informative piece."

Donna snorted. "It was far from my best."

"I thought it was more than adequate," Jared said.

"Gary said you thought your grandmother was murdered?"

"I believe it's a strong possibility, Donna. Grandmother was fine one day and in the hospital on life support the next. Her doctor believed it was some form of respiratory infection. Before they could find out, she died."

Donna frowned and cocked her head. "Did they do an autopsy? Do you have a copy of her medical records?"

Gary smiled. His cousin was in her element.

"No, Donna. My father adheres to some of our older traditions."

The creases in her brow deepened; her eyes widened. "Don't say she was cremated!"

"No, but her body was burned after the funeral ceremony."

Donna pressed her lips together. "Lemme guess, your father doesn't want her exhumed."

Jared studied her eyes and smiled knowingly. "No, he doesn't."

Donna took a slow breath. "What about blood or tissue samples, from when she was admitted to the hospital?"

"I don't know yet. I intend to check that out when I get back down there."

"Where did your grandmother die?" Gary asked.

"In the hospital at Wickenburg, back in Arizona, the same place my grandfather died."

Gary and Donna shared a knowing glance. "I'd love to help, Jared," Donna said. "I'd be happy to have a look at her medical records. But, without something to go on, at least with our current technology, your chances aren't good."

Gary glanced at the time on his phone. "I'm sorry to cut this visit short, but I have some packing to do."

"When are you leaving?" Jared asked.

"Saturday, after the performance. I'm being flown over on a company jet."

"Wow!" Jared said. "Are there any other openings?"

Gary chuckled. "Unless you're a genetic engineer or biochemist, I'm afraid not. They already have a head doctor in the infirmary. His name is Sam Kaliea. He's Australian, and from what my best friend Richard says, Sam thinks he's god's gift to women. Who knows, maybe he'll slip up and get fired, or sacked, as they say, in England. If anything becomes available, I'll be glad to put in a good word with the boss for you. I tried to convince Donna to go with me, but she refused."

"You go right ahead and fly to England on your big company jet all you want to," Donna said. "I'm happy right here in the USA with my feet firmly on the ground."

Jared laughed. "Not fond of flying, eh, Donna?"

She dipped her chin and smiled. "No, I'm not!"

Jared stood. "Well, look. Thanks for meeting with us so late at night."

Gary chuckled again. "Jared, you know that has never bothered me. I only wish I could've done more, but I'm leaving you in capable hands. I'll see you at the performance."

"Alright, and thanks again. Nice to have met you, Donna. I'll check on those samples and let you know what I find out." I only wish we'd met first.

"OK, Jared," Donna smiled. "Anything I can do to help."

He and Sara waved as they drove off. It was almost eleven. Jared hated calling Lucy to come rehearse so late, but they needed the practice and he needed a way to get Donna off his mind. Cassie made an assortment of sandwiches and fresh vegetables for them to snack on. As soon as they had unpacked and changed, Jared and Sara joined Carl and Steve at the studio and they got busy. They rehearsed several songs, including the new ones Sara had written while they were in Arizona.

\------------

After they'd left Wisteria Hall, Donna got surprisingly quiet. On the trip out, she'd been more talkative. Her mood had changed when Jared introduced Sara. Gary glanced across at her. "D, are you OK?"

Donna sighed deeply and stared out the window. "Yeah, I'm fine. Why do you ask?"

Gary pressed his lips together. "You're too quiet. Is it because I'm leaving or is it... something else?"

Donna swallowed the lump in her throat; her eyes glossed. "Well, yeah, it's because you're leaving. Who am I gonna talk to? Who am I gonna have lunch with?"

Gary smirked. "You could reconsider and come with me. Who knows what kinda mischief we could get into with the money Triplet International would be paying us. We might even be able to save the world. I know I could get you on."

Donna smiled. "We've already been through this. I have a life here. Well, sort of, anyway. If you'd been more informative, it might've been a little more exciting though."

Gary nodded. "I knew it! I knew it."

Donna narrowed her eyes. "You knew what?"

He chuckled. "You think I didn't see that sad look in your eyes when Jared introduced Sara as his fiancée?"

"If you'd introduced him to me a little sooner," her voice trailed off.

"Sorry, baby. I didn't realize you were looking for a relationship."

Donna rolled her eyes. "I'm always looking, Gary. I just haven't had the time. For Jared, I would've made time. God, he gave me such a tingle when he looked at me. And his voice was so...."

"You know I love you, but honestly, do we have to have this conversation?" he interjected. "I'm not into all this girl talk. Seriously! If I'd known," he broke off. "Look at it this way. He's not married yet."

She sighed. "That's true, but I won't come between him and Sara. She seems like a sweet person. Maybe I'm not meant to meet anyone. I mean, I've got my career and my music – right? Maybe I should concentrate on them. You could always talk to Sam for me. He sounds intriguing."

Gary laughed. "I will not fix you up with him! According to Richard, he would only break your heart. After seeing how Jared has affected you...."

Donna snorted and shook her head. "Gary, I was kidding!" she broke in. But she wasn't. Jared got to her in a way no one ever had. Now, if it were possible, she had to find a way to forget him.

"I wasn't, D. I've got your email address. I'm gonna give it to Richard and tell him to contact you. Give it a chance. You shouldn't be alone."

"Gee, thanks! Now, do you suppose we could talk about something else? Like what you're gonna do about Juanita?"

"Easy!" Gary snorted and concentrated on driving. "Nothing!"

\------------

Lucy came bursting in, full of excitement. She embraced Sara and nearly knocked her off her feet. She slipped the strap over her neck and tuned her guitar. "So what's this all about?"

"We have to be at HMC by eleven tomorrow to rehearse, for the gig on Saturday," Jared said. Sara gulped.

"That's wonderful!" Lucy squealed. "Oh, wow! Sara, you must be so excited!"

"Oh yeah, I'm just tickled pink," Sara said with a touch of sarcasm.

"Oh, hon-ey, don't be scared. You're gonna be great! We're all gonna be great – right guys?" Lucy held up a high five to Jared.

He slapped her palm. "You bet, Luce!" He put an arm around Sara's shoulders and gave her a squeeze of encouragement. "And this sweet voice here is gonna take this band... straight to the top!" He motioned enthusiastically with a hand.

Sara tightened her jaw, rolled her eyes and groaned. "Thanks, Jared!"

Lucy plucked her strings. "What was the song you were doing when I came in?"

Jared handed her a copy of the words and chords. "It's Sara's creation. She wrote it while we were on a mountaintop in Arizona."

Lucy scanned it. "I like it! Let's do it. I'll twin backup on the chorus, and harmonize a third above her on these parts, here," she pointed. "Is that alright with you, kid?"

"Yeah," Sara exhaled. "That's fine." Sara made a chord on her acoustic guitar. The light caught her unusual engagement ring; Lucy's lips parted. She picked up Sara's hand. "Is this what I think it is?"

Sara's eyes glossed. "We're getting married, Luce."

Lucy looked as if someone had knocked the wind out of her. She blinked rapidly and glanced at Jared. She studied his eyes and looked back at Sara. "Wow, that's, um, that's great news. I'm, um, I'm... happy for you." She turned her attention to Jared. "I guess you're gonna be part of the family, after all." Just not the part I'd expected you to be.

"Thanks, Luce," Jared said. "You sure you're alright with this?"

"Yeah, sure. Why wouldn't I be?" You don't want me. Why shouldn't you have my niece? God help me get through tonight. Lucy took a slow breath and swallowed the lump in her throat. She glanced at Steve. "I'm not the one you need to be worrying about, kid."

Steve shook his head knowingly. I feel another sandwich session coming on.

She replayed her part. "Let's get this figured out."

They tried Lucy's suggestion. "Well?" Sara prompted. Carl and Steve gave her the thumbs up.

Lucy rolled her eyes and shook her head. "Wow! I'm gonna hand in my resignation. Jared is right. You are gonna take us to the top."

"Really?" Sara smiled.

Jared lifted her chin and kissed her. "Really, angel."

Maybe they were right. Sara could get through this. As long as she knew Jared loved her and would always be by her side, she could get through anything.

That night when he'd made love to her in their bedroom for the first time, he'd left her breathless. God, I've never felt so alive in my life! What could possibly go wrong?

# Chapter 36

The next morning as they were about to walk into the coliseum, Sara's phone rang. She glanced at the name and forced her breath out. "Hi, Mother," she softly said, hoping Jared hadn't heard.

"Oh, so now you finally decide to come home," Kaye said plainly. "What is it with you, Sara? You run off with a stranger to Arizona - of all places. You don't call. All Lucy would tell me was, you'd gone with Jared, whoever the hell he is, to see his sick grandfather, and that's the last I've heard until now. I've called you at least ten times since Lucy said you'd left. What did you do? Turn off your damn phone?"

"Calm down, Mother. I'm fine. Jared wouldn't do anything to hurt me," she managed to get in edgewise.

"Maybe he would, maybe he wouldn't. You haven't known him long enough to say, Sara. I don't understand you. I didn't raise you to sleep with the first man who gave you the eye."

"Mother, I love Jared!" Sara blurted and winced.

"Of course, you do," Kaye retorted with sarcasm.

Sara clenched her teeth. Jared stepped beside her. "Is that your mother?" She nodded. "Lemme talk to her."

Sara shrugged. At this point, what did she have to lose? Kaye wouldn't accept him anyway, so there was no reason for them to get along.

"What's her name?"

"Katherine, but she goes by Kaye."

Jared smiled and took a slow breath. "Hi, Kaye. This is Jared Thundercloud. I'm the one who's been monopolizing your daughter's time."

Sara imagined her mother ranting on to him.

"No, ma'am, she and I haven't known each other long. Yes... I agree. You're right, she is young." He looked directly into Sara's eyes. "But I can assure you, she knows exactly what she wants." He paused. "Yes, ma'am, my intentions are honorable. I take her reputation very seriously. I'd like to meet you and Mr. Foster. Would it be possible for me to bring Sara down for a visit?"

Sara waved her hands and shook her head. Oh, God! No, Jared!

Jared smiled and ignored her. "The name of my band is Raging Storm. Yes, ma'am. We have a gig lined out for this Saturday. Yes, ma'am, were playing at the HMC." He paused and listened. "The Louisiana Hayride Reunion. Yes, she is. Sara's our lead female vocalist. You and Mr. Foster should come up and listen to her. She has the voice of an angel."

He kissed Sara's forehead. "Yes ma'am, I'm sure you're aware of how your daughter sounds, which is why I think it would do her good if you came out and supported her. She's a little nervous about getting up in front of all those people."

Sara's stomach churned. She couldn't take Kaye's negative attitude. Jared smirked. He could tell she was getting worried. "Why don't you and Mr. Foster come and stay at my house? I'll have my cook prepare a meal. I'll take care of your tickets and transportation to and from the coliseum. That's right. You don't have to pay for anything. I'll even arrange it, so you and Mr. Foster have backstage passes."

Sara was close to tears. If anyone could ruin this for her, it was her mother. Kaye would build up Jared's confidence, make him think she was an ally and fill his head with her ideas. If her parents came to the performance, Jared would be telling Sara goodbye after five minutes.

He smiled. "There's no reason for you to stay at a hotel. Wisteria Hall – yes, Mrs. Foster – that's the name of my home. You and your husband are welcome to stay with me. I have more than enough room."

Jared listened. "No, Mrs. Foster, it's not hard to find. Shall I text you the directions? Great, if you'll just hang on – there, sent. I'm looking forward to meeting you too. Would you like to speak to Sara again? Alright, hold on a second." He passed her the phone and smiled innocently, proud of his accomplishments.

Sara wanted to strangle him. She took a deep breath and prepared for a lecture. "Hi, Mother, it's me, again."

"Why didn't you say you would be singing in public?" Surprisingly, Kaye's voice was softer.

"You usually don't wanna hear about my music. I didn't think you would consider coming."

"Sometimes, I think you deliberately exclude us to hurt us because we're so strict on you."

Sara's lips parted. Here was her mother, Kaye, of all people, admitting she was too strict! She could hardly speak. "No, Mother, I honestly wasn't doing it to hurt you."

"Then, you won't mind if we're at your performance?"

"Well, no, of course not," she said dumbfounded. "I'd love to have you there." She glanced at Jared.

"OK. Tell your boyfriend, I've given the directions to your dad, and I guess we'll see you at the gig," Kaye emphasized the word, boyfriend. "Take care of yourself, Sara. We love you."

"I love you too, Mother." She frowned and turned. "Jared, what in the hell did you do to my mother?"

Jared grinned innocently. "What do you mean?"

"Five minutes on the phone with her, and, you've convinced her and my dad to come to the gig and stay with us! Are your eyes the only special things about you?"

Jared wrapped an arm around Sara's waist. "Let's get inside, and get this over with." Sara frowned and forced her breath out. He'd said all he was going to say on the matter.

\------------

Sara's butterflies hadn't gone away, but at least they weren't all in full flight now. While she and Jared let management know they were there to rehearse, the rest of Raging Storm sat in the waiting area.

A heavily made-up blonde, with shoulder-length hair, dressed in business clothes and carrying a clipboard, took their names and passed out ID badges. She also gave them some cold bottled water. She introduced herself as Andrea and said she'd been assigned to ensure they got everything they needed.

She told them while they were in the building; they needed to wear their badges. They were their ticket to getting back into the building if they needed to go out for something to eat or to their cars.

Jared passed them out to the other band members. Sara was so nervous she couldn't sit still. He finally set her on his lap and wrapped his arms around her to calm her down. It helped a little, but she was still unsettled.

~ ~ ~

Somewhere between ten and fifteen minutes later, Andrea came back and escorted them to the stage. Raging Storm took their places. They went through several sound checks. The lighting crew turned on the overhead spotlights and adjusted them. Sara was thankful. They practically blinded her from seeing how vast the coliseum was. She didn't like thinking about all the empty seats which would be filled during the show.

Jared smiled at her. He turned to the rest of the band and counted off the lead-in to their first number. They opened with an instrumental, he and Lucy had written and went straight into his and Sara's duets.

Steve kept glancing at Lucy. After the news about Jared and Sara's engagement, she'd been barely holding it together. She somehow believed, as long as Jared was obsessed with his dream girl, she stood a chance with him. If things didn't change, it seemed her niece was Jared's dream girl.

As Steve saw it, Lucy had two choices. Keep her mouth shut and be happy for Sara, or risk losing Jared's friendship and tell him how she felt about him before it was too late. To Steve, it was already too late.

Sara was calmer when she sang with Jared. Their voices blended as if they'd been doing it for years, instead of weeks. Jared seemed satisfied with their audition. Sara was also, but it was hard to determine whether the people in the control room were.

~ ~ ~

It was time for Sara's solos. She took a couple sips from her water; her mouth felt as if it were filled with half the desert she'd left behind. She swallowed, silently cleared her throat and waited while the band played her introduction. She closed her eyes, to put herself in the right frame of mind, and imagined the beautiful scenery Jared had shown her from Mother's Mountain. To her surprise, she began on cue. Mentally, she patted herself on the back until Andrea signaled for them to stop. Sara's heart jumped to her throat. Oh, no! What did I do wrong?

Andrea stepped in front of them and looked toward the control room. She said something through her headset and nodded. "You're doing great, Sara, but you need to relax, honey. Could you start her number over?"

Jared nodded and stepped closer to Sara. She was near tears. "Oh, God, Jared! I'm screwing things up. You should just do this without me. I never should've agreed to this."

While the intro was played again, he leaned close to her ear. "Ayóó'ánííníshní, Sara. Now stop!" he whispered. "You can do this. Sing for me, angel. Just for me," he breathed against her neck and kissed it.

That was all she needed. The sound of his soothing voice and the touch of his lips on her skin zapped every nerve ending in her body. Instead of concentrating on her fear, she concentrated on not letting him and the band down. They finished their songs without a hitch.

Andrea stepped back in line with the control booth, said something else through her headset, and nodded again. She approached Sara. Her eyes widened. Now what?

"Honey, they want you to do your numbers again. You did great, but they want to add some reverb to your microphone. Jared, sweetheart, they want you to move closer to Sara." She guided him into place. "Right about there. And you, move a little further to Sara's left," she said to Lucy. "There. That should do it. Now, let's try it again. And Sara, this time, sweetheart, put your all into it. Let go." She smiled and stepped aside.

Jared gave Sara a reassuring wink, and they went through the numbers again. The technicians in the control room were satisfied this time. Andrea stepped back in front of the band. "That was brilliant," she said in her American-British accent. "Now, what comes next is the photo shoot. Do you have costumes sorted out?"

Jared glanced at Sara. "We haven't had time to shop for stage clothes. Sara and I have been out of town for a few days. My granddad, who lived in Arizona, passed suddenly."

"Oh, I see," she nodded. "Well, we have some costumes in the back you could use, or we could give you a day or so to get something together. It's just that we need to do the poster shoot. It's better if you're wearing the same clothes you'll be performing in. It also gives us a chance to make sure we've got the right lighting for the media cameras."

Jared glanced at Sara, whose face was already starting to pale. Andrea hesitated. "I could put the shoot off for a couple of hours. It would give you time to shop or like I said, you could see if there's anything in the back you can use. You'll need some separate clothes for the solo's and maybe the duets, as well. You and Sara will need to coordinate if you know what I mean," she said, waving her hands around.

"Yeah – sure," Jared said. "Since we're here, I guess we could take a look at what you've got."

Andrea smiled. "Of course, if you can't find anything, we'll give you a couple of hours to do some shopping. When you get back, we'll do the shoot," she said in an enthusiastic business-like voice.

~ ~ ~

Jared and the band followed her to the wardrobe room. There were racks of some of the most unusual clothes Sara had ever seen. Some looked as if they came straight out of the thirties while others looked as if Elvis might've worn them.

Sara scanned through the costumes and tried on five or six evening gowns, but she honestly didn't like any of them, neither did Jared. Andrea picked out something for him, and he flat out refused to wear it. It seemed they weren't getting anywhere. He glanced at everyone and sighed. "Looks like it's time to go shopping. We'll be back in a couple of hours."

~ ~ ~

Jared led Sara to his BMW. "If Andrea is gonna be our fashion designer, I'd rather wear a brown paper bag over my head than walk out on stage in some of the things she picked out for me!"

Jared laughed. "I think we were all biting our tongues. It was either that or laugh in her face."

Sara watched Steve and Lucy get into the car. "Steve and Carl aren't riding together?"

Jared glanced across at Lucy's car. "I guess not. Maybe Steve and Carl had another disagreement. Steve seemed uptight for some reason. Maybe it's just Lucy. She seemed a little uptight herself."

Sara chuckled. "I didn't think Luce got nervous."

Jared sighed and started the car. "She usually doesn't. Anyway, let's grab a bite to eat and get some decent clothes. There's no way we're going on stage, looking like a bunch of Elton John rejects." He pulled onto the main highway. Steve and Lucy pulled out; Carl and the rest of the band members followed.

# Chapter 37

Once at Ryan's Steakhouse, Lucy and Steve sat at a table by themselves. Sara went to the buffet bar. Jared glanced across at the dining area. He motioned with his head. "Did something happen between those two while I was gone?"

Carl glanced over his shoulder and shrugged. "Jared, he's my brother. That doesn't mean I know every move he makes. He and Lucy have been close for a while. Your guess is as good as mine. Does that bother you?"

"No," Jared snorted and concentrated on his steak. "It's a little odd, that's all. They didn't seem any different 'til," his voice trailed off.

Carl leaned forward. "Until what?"

Jared shook his head and snorted again. "Never mind. I was just curious."

~ ~ ~

Sara and Jared were laughing and carrying on with Carl. Lucy watched with a look of despair and longing on her face.

Steve exhaled. "OK, Luce, out with it!"

Lucy jumped. "Out with what?"

"Luce, it's me. I've seen that look before. I know how you feel about Jared."

"Felt, Steve," Lucy said. "We're just good friends now. I'm concerned Jared might be rushing Sara and marrying her for the wrong reasons." She snorted. "He thinks she's his dream girl."

Steve rolled his eyes. "Why don't you admit you're still in love with him?"

"I am not! He made it clear he wasn't interested in me. We both decided...."

"No, Luce!" Steve interjected and laid a hand on hers. "Jared decided. It wasn't your decision. You can't kid me. You've been feeding this hole in my face for a long time. We've had some pretty heavy sessions about you and him. Despite how I might," he broke off. "What I mean is," he broke off again. "You just need to deal with it. If you don't, eventually you're gonna feel bitter toward Sara. Love makes you do some strange things. You might not wanna feel that way, but the hurt is there. I can see it."

"They're engaged! He loves her, and I know she loves him."

"So why are you worried that he's pushing her? Carl and I met them in Dallas. It didn't look to me like Jared was doing the pushing. Sara was all over him."

"I know. That's another thing. Jared gives out mixed signals. I hope that's not what he's doing with Sara. If he decides she's not the dream girl he's been so obsessed with...."

Steve tightened his jaw. "He put a ring on her finger," he interjected. "That seems pretty obvious to me."

"It's not the first time, Steve. What about Eve?"

Steve took a slow breath. God, Lucy! Stop creating excuses to hang on to this thing with Jared. Let it go and see what's in front of you! "Lucy, you know that's not what's happening here. Look, we don't have a lotta time to discuss this right now. When we're done at the coliseum, why don't we go for a drive? I don't like seeing you this way, and right now, it's not good for the band or Sara. She's as nervous as a Republican in a room full of Democrats. For a while, I thought Sara was gonna lose it. If it hadn't been for Jared, she might've."

"I know," Lucy sighed. "Wonder what happened. Sara seemed fine last night."

"Who knows - will you do it?"

Lucy studied Steve's eyes. Finally, she smiled. "Sure."

His eyes lit. He squeezed her hand. "Good. It's a date, then. I mean, well, anyway. Do you wanna change first?"

Lucy looked at his hand and slowly withdrew hers. "I think, I'll change first."

Steve sighed and rested his hand on his knee. "I'll pick you up at...."

"I'll walk across," Lucy interjected, smiled and concentrated on her salad. "Thanks, Steve, you're a pal."

Steve forced his breath out. Yeah, I know. Always there, and always walked away from.

\------------

A trip to The Roundup solved the band's costume problems. The men decided on dark jeans, matching dress shirts, and different colored bandanas to wear around their necks. They decked out in black suede cowboy hats, and shiny black western-styled alligator boots.

Lucy and Sara bought the same, except for Sara's romantic solos. She chose a couple of subtle dresses, one calf-length, and the other to the floor with a full-bodied skirt. Since she and Jared would be doing several duets, she tried to match the color of his bandana. She and Lucy bought boots and matching cowgirl hats, as well, but Sara refused to wear it on her head. Jared thought she was being silly, but humored her. They finished and hurried back to the coliseum.

~ ~ ~

Raging Storm changed into their stage clothes. Andrea was getting impatient. She urged them on to the photo-shoot room. She glanced at them and her watch. "You've done a smashing job, Jared, but we need to hurry."

One side of his mouth turned up. "No offense, Andrea, but we weren't gonna wear the other stuff."

Andrea laughed, unladylike, and positioned them in front of the camera. "I didn't think you would, but it was worth a try. Now, I want you to do exactly as he tells you. These shots will be for the brochures. Mud, they're all yours." She pushed a lock of Sara's hair back into place. "Give me a yell when you're done here."

Sara frowned. "Mud?"

He laughed. "It's a personal joke. My real name is Dane, but you can call me Mud, everyone else does." He chuckled and stepped in front of them. "Enough chitchat. I'll take those badges until we're done. Jared, you and Sara, are clearly a couple. I couldn't help but notice the shiny blue rock on her finger. I assume that's from you?"

Jared grinned. "It is."

"Good. Let's get some shots of you and Sara close-up and cozy. We'll drape you guys behind them in a half-circle, and I'll vignette around you. We'll angle this softer light toward Sara, and let's add a touch of a breeze to her long hair, Judy. Yes, that's perfect. Jared, look at Sara as if she were the breath you take." Dane stepped behind the camera.

Jared moved closer. "That won't be hard. She is the breath I take."

"Oh yes, that's perfect," Dane said and snapped a couple of shots. "Now, Jared. I want you and Sara to face each other and put your arms around each other's waists. Jared, take half a step back as if you're dancing with her. Now, move to the left an inch or so. Yes, that's it – hold, please."

Dane motioned with a hand. "Now, the rest of you get back to the center. I still want you and Sara out front, and let's cut the breeze, it's moving your hats around too much. Sara, honey, I know you don't like the hat on your head, but, would you indulge me this once. It'll only take a second, and you won't have to wear it again, I promise." He laced his fingers in front of him.

Sara glanced at Jared, forced her breath out and put on her hat. She tilted it a tad. "Will that do?" she asked tightly.

"Yes, sweetheart, but pull the ends of your hair to the front on each side, so they hang down. Yes, like that. Now don't move. I promise it'll be over soon, Sara. You look beautiful, honey, absolutely beautiful! And three – two – one, perfect!"

Dane repositioned the camera and some of the lighting. "All we have left are the shots for Sara's solos. Sara, would you mind changing into one of your dresses for me, honey? Then we'll do the other one. I need a shot with both."

~ ~ ~

Sara slipped on her more elegant dress and fastened the sides of her hair back with hair combs. She put on the heart-shaped, diamond wreath necklace, and matching earrings Jared had insisted on buying her and went back to the photo shoot room.

"That background will not do with your pretty lavender dress," Dane said and clicked his teeth. "Let's try a sunset. No, not the golden one - the pink one! Oh yes, that's it. Now, Sara, honey, I want you to sit in the chair, turn sideways, and look across at Jared. Imagine he's just said he doesn't love you anymore. He's leaving you. Can you imagine that for me?"

Sara closed her eyes, thought about what Dane said and looked across at Jared. The thought of losing him killed her; she felt as though she couldn't breathe.

"Jared, help her out a little. Look back at her like you can't stand the sight of her. We know it's not true. It's just for the shot. I need her to look sad and subtle."

Jared's face lost all expression. Sara knew they were acting, but her eyes glossed.

"Good, don't move, Sara. Let's add a little breeze to send those loose hairs afloat. And, one – two – three. That's a wrap, kids. Thank you so much. It's been a pleasure working with you." He smiled. "As soon as the brochure is finished, we'll need you to approve the draft before we can send it to the printing department."

Jared nodded and handed Dane a business card. "You can send the proofs to this address."

Dane glanced at the card and smiled. "I'll get this out to you as soon as the draft is done. Again, it's been a pleasure working with you all. Don't forget your badges. And Sara, sweetheart, I'll be looking forward to hearing you sing at the reunion. You look extremely sexy in your cowgirl hat. You should consider wearing it for at least one of your numbers."

Sara gave Dane a tight smile and followed the group back to the dressing room. She sighed. "Thank God that's over! Those lights were getting hot." She didn't like even pretending she and Jared were splitting up; he'd sensed her anxiety.

~ ~ ~

When he'd finished changing, he took her into his arms and looked deeply into her eyes. He slowly and gently pressed his lips to hers. "No matter what they say, I will never, ever look at you like that again. I felt so guilty." Not only for looking at you the way I did, but for other reasons too.

Sara was almost in tears. "I didn't like it either. The look in your eyes, it just, it felt... real. I couldn't take that."

Jared held her. He closed his eyes and severed his mental link. I'm sorry, Donna. Even, if you're who I think you are, I love Sara, and I won't hurt her – not even for you. "I'll never leave you, Sara!" His mind briefly flashed back to one of his sketches; he held her a little tighter. "No matter what, I promise," he whispered.

Sara felt better, but something he kept saying was beginning to bother her. Why did he keep tagging on those last few words? It was as though he were expecting something to happen to her. Is there something else he's keeping from me? Does it have anything to do with the other pictures Myra told me about – the ones he won't let me see? He'll tell me if he wants me to know, won't he? He did say... no secrets.

# Chapter 38

They finished at the coliseum and headed back to Wisteria Hall. Sara had never been so glad to be home, in all her life. She hated scratchy clothing. Her evening gowns had made her feel as though she'd fallen into a mound of fire ants. Jared chortled at how quickly she'd changed into her faded jeans and a ragged T-shirt. He'd showered and changed, as well, but his clothes were a little dressier than hers. They always were.

The band sat outside on the patio and drank iced tea while they enjoyed the sun. Steve and Carl stayed a short while and left. Lucy hung around for a couple more hours. She was as surprised as Sara that Kaye had agreed to come to the reunion gig. She'd expected James to come, but never Kaye.

Sara was both pleased and apprehensive; pleased her parents were finally taking an interest in her music, but apprehensive that her mother would corner her when they were alone. Kaye would use blatant logic to convince her to leave Jared and go back to Lucy's or come home with her after the gig. Sara didn't want to do either. She wanted to be with him for the rest of her life.

~ ~ ~

Jared and Sara walked Lucy to her car. She hugged them. "You better take care of my niece."

He smiled at Sara. "With my last breath, Luce."

Lucy kissed Sara's cheek and got into the car. "I love you, kid," she said and drove off.

Jared pulled Sara into his arms and kissed her. He smirked. "What do you wanna do now?"

"Promise not to laugh?"

He rolled his eyes. "I'll try, but you know me. If it's funny, I'm gonna laugh."

"I just wanna do... nothing."

Jared arched an eyebrow. "Nothing? What do you mean by nothing?"

"I wanna take some music outside and dance with you in the gazebo. I wanna sit on the bench and talk about our future. I want us to sit on the grass by the pond and have a picnic while we watch the ducks play."

"Doesn't sound bad so far," he said.

Sara held up a hand. "I'm not finished."

Jared nibbled the side of her neck. "I'm listening."

"I wanna sit, wrapped in your arms while we watch the sunset. I wanna lie on my back and look up at the stars. I want you to take me upstairs, to our bedroom and make love to me, all night long."

Jared pressed his lips to the top of Sara's head and rubbed his palms up and down her arms. "In that order?" he asked in a rich, seductive voice.

Sara smiled. "Not necessarily, but I'd like to do all of them."

He smirked slightly. "All in one night?"

"Is that a problem?" she countered and pulled him closer.

Jared traced the outline of her chin with his finger. "No, I'm just wondering how much time you're devoting to the making-love-all-night part."

"That depends on how long it takes to get through the rest."

"The gazebo has its own sound system. You might've noticed the mesh down the poles."

"I thought they were air vents."

Jared pointed. "They're speakers. See the lights along the edge of the roof, and in the center, above us? The controls are hidden in a cabinet, under the bench."

Sara's eyes lit. "Really?" He nodded. "We could be outside without any other lights on?" He nodded again. Sara smiled. "I like it, but Jared?"

"Hmm?"

"You said you tried to keep the house as near to its original state as possible."

Jared smirked. "I used some modern technology to make things a little more convenient, but if you want me to – I'll put it all back. It would mean getting rid of the Navajo room, and the pool and the...."

"Don't you dare!" Sara broke in.

Jared laughed, put an arm around her waist and led her into the house. "So, do you wanna dance?" He was skeptical. Sara nodded. They crossed the entrance hall, through the living room to the kitchen.

"That is, unless...."

He arched an eyebrow. "Unless what?"

"You don't wanna dance with me."

Jared put an arm around Sara's waist again and lifted her feet off the floor. He twirled her so fast her head spun. "I'll dance with you, anywhere, anytime, to any kinda music you want."

"Really?" Sara arched an eyebrow. "Any kinda music?"

He chuckled. "Well, maybe not the rain dance and maybe not the sun dance."

Sara laughed. "Why not?"

"I don't particularly like dancing during a thunderstorm, and I'm not masochistic."

Sara cocked her head. "Can you honestly make it rain?"

Jared laughed, set her on top of the counter and kissed her. "Silly, Sara." He smiled and rubbed his hands together. "Now, what do you want for our picnic?"

\------------

Steve helped Lucy into his Jeep and put the radio on a suitable country station. She sniffed and frowned. "Steve... are you wearing... cologne?"

His eyes widened. "Um, yeah, why?"

"You don't usually wear it."

He sighed and pulled onto the main road. "Yes, I do. You just never noticed." You're too busy chasing a Navajo brave. What is it about Louisiana women and Navajos? Are they programmed to be attracted to them? "Do you like it?"

"It's not bad," Lucy said noncommittally. "So where are we going?"

"I thought we'd grab some hot dogs at Sonic and go for a boat ride out on Flag Lake. Is that alright with you?"

Lucy glanced at him sidelong. What's going on here? He's dressed in jeans and a real shirt, and for once, he doesn't smell like a grease monkey.

"Luce... is that OK with you? We could go to a movie instead."

"What? Oh, no. Hot dogs, and um – it sounds great."

\------------

Jared stopped in front of the gazebo. "Can I amend the order of your list slightly?"

"Sure, I'm flexible," Sara said.

He pulled her into his arms and kissed her. "I have a feeling tonight's gonna be special. Since you expect me to make love to you all night, which I have no problem with, I wanna use mood and atmosphere to my advantage." He kissed her again.

Sara's knees weakened. "I put myself in your capable hands." She sensed if they didn't slow down, they would be skipping to the last part of her requests without further motivation, not that she needed any. By the way he was kissing her, neither did he.

~ ~ ~

They had their meal and spent an hour or so at the pond. Sara doubted they would make it any further; she didn't care. From the things Jared was doing to her body, she would've let him make love to her out there. As usual, determined, Jared pulled away at the right moment. He enjoyed leaving her breathless. He liked teasing her and building her anticipation.

Jared led her back to the gazebo, and they danced. As he pulled her into his arms and pressed the full length of his body against hers, Sara knew they wouldn't make it to the part about watching the stars. She was so dazed with desire, she was already seeing stars. If they held out until sunset, they would be pushing their luck.

\------------

Steve rowed the boat under one of the towering cypress trees near the edge of the bank and tied it to one of the lower limbs. He turned to Lucy. "Is this spot good enough for you?"

"It's fine. So what did you wanna talk about?"

"I don't think, I'm the one who needs to talk. Luce, how are you gonna deal with this thing with Jared?"

"There's nothing to deal with. I throw myself at the man's feet, and he cleans his boots on me. He'd rather have my teenage niece."

"Are you ever gonna get over him?"

Lucy turned away; her eyes glossed. "I told you. I am over him," she choked and began to cry. "I let him go."

Steve cautiously made his way to her and held her. She buried her face in his neck. He stroked her long blonde hair. "You mean Jared let you go, baby."

"Sometimes I wanna scream at him, and other times," she broke off. "What am I gonna do?"

Steve sighed and rested his head on hers. "I could help you forget about him if you'd only give me a chance."

Lucy studied his eyes and frowned. "What are you saying, Steve?"

He rolled his eyes. "Ah, come on, honey. Do I have to spell it out for you? After all these years, haven't you guessed?"

She tucked her chin. "Steve."

"Look, Luce. I know you still love him, and it's gonna take time for you to get over that. I mean, you honestly don't have a choice now."

"Steve – don't!"

"Please, Lucy, hear me out." She lifted her head and studied his eyes again. "All I'm asking is for a chance. Just spend some time with me. Get to know me."

Lucy chuckled. "I've been riding in your Jeep for ten years. I think I know you."

Steve exhaled and leaned closer. "You know what I mean. Get to know me."

\------------

To Sara's surprise, when she thought she would burst into flames, Jared picked her up and carried her back to the pond. He laid her on the blanket. His lips came down on hers, hard and demanding; a kiss which said he wanted everything she had to offer and more. As into the moment, as she was, she actually had wanted to discuss their future.

"Jared," she said when he allowed her to breathe.

"Mmm?" was the only response she got from him.

"Where do you see our relationship going?"

He stared down at her, shocked. "What do you mean?"

"Will we always be like this?"

He smirked. "What do you think?"

"I'd like to think we will, but we never talk about, you know, our future. Do we have a future... together?"

Jared's eyes dimmed from their natural golden glow. "I'm marrying you, Sara. Do you doubt my feelings for you?"

"I'm a little mystified by what happened in Arizona. How you changed and ran from me."

Jared groaned. "You ran from me!"

Sara swallowed the lump in her throat. "I know, but I was scared. I thought I was coming between you and your destiny. I don't believe in that kind of thing, but you obviously do. I'd just like to know if there's a possibility you'll run again or will things stay the way they are now."

Jared sighed, rolled onto his back and draped an arm over his eyes. Sara suspected it was because they were crimson again. That happened when he got upset or agitated with her. It wasn't clear, whether he was angry yet, but he was getting agitated. She waited.

"I shouldn't have done that. I thought we were past all this."

"Well, we are. It's just that, we've not been very careful, and I'd like to know, where I stand as far as, you know, that's concerned."

Jared moved his arm and stared up at the stars. His eyes were glowing. In the dark, they looked like two hot embers. "Are you frightened of the possibilities?"

"A little, I guess, but I'm ready for it, the whole family thing."

Jared balled his hand into a tight fist and exhaled. "We should do something about that."

Sara's eyes revealed more than she'd intended them to. "Really?"

Jared forced his breath out again. "We need to get you some protection, so we don't have any accidents."

"I see," Sara said dejectedly. That had cut to the core.

"Well, what did you think, Sara? You're too young!"

She frowned. "I am?" She hadn't expected a response, and it was a worthwhile thing too. He wasn't prepared to give her one; his mood had darkened. She wasn't prepared to let it go either. "When do you think I won't be, as you put it, too young?" she cautiously asked, pressing the issue.

Jared walked to the edge of the water and stared into the night. "I don't know – someday – maybe."

Sara stared up at his back for a long while. The evening was taking a turn, and she didn't like its direction. If she didn't do something fast, the mood would be ruined. This kind of conversation could drive another wedge between them.

\------------

"Steve... what are you?" Before she could say anything, his lips were on hers. His kiss was warm and soft, not rushed or demanding, but clearly not meant to be a friendly kiss. Lucy kissed him back.

Steve moved his lips to the side of her neck and worked his way back up. This time he deepened the kiss and pulled her closer. She was lost in the moment. Her heart began to pound, her head spun. She jerked away, moved to the other end of the boat and turned her back to him. "This was a mistake, Steve. Why did you have to do that?" Silent tears slipped down her cheeks.

His eyes clouded with rejection. A lump rose in his throat. He reached out to her. "Luce, I," his voice trailed off.

Lucy didn't know how to respond. What's happening? What am I feeling? Why did that seem right? It shouldn't feel this way. What am I doing? "We should go back now. I'm not looking for charity, Steve. Just because I can't be with Jared."

Steve frowned. "Lucy, I'm sorry. It's not like that. I shouldn't have moved so fast. It's just that, well, I've been," he hesitated. "You were in my arms, and I." He groaned, exasperated with himself. "I didn't wanna hurt you. I wanted to help you, and I'm botching this up!"

"Who do you think you are? The love doctor? Do you think I'm a love sick puppy that needs your special therapy? That I'm some kinda broken china doll, and you're the glue to put me together again? Did you honestly think you could compare to...?"

Steve's eyes turned to ice. Is that what she thinks this is? That I don't compare to her brave Navajo warrior? The mighty Jared! God, I've been such a fool. "You know what? You're right. This was a mistake. I should've known my love wouldn't be good enough for you. Forgive me. I've wasted my heart, for the last ten years, on the wrong woman! Now that you've set me straight, maybe I can move on!"

\------------

Sara approached Jared from behind and put her arms around his waist. She pressed her cheek against his back. "It doesn't matter, not right now, anyway. We can talk about our future another time. You've given me everything on my list but that. I suppose I can let you by this time." She turned him and wrapped her arms around his neck. "That is – if you don't deny me anything else."

Jared caressed the back of her head. "Sara, 'til I can get you on some contraceptives, we shouldn't be quite so, zealous." His tone was final. He wasn't giving Sara a choice. He'd already decided not to take the risk. That hurt her. There was logic in his reasoning, but there were other ways.

"I hope you're not suggesting I take the pill!" Sara's voice was a little harsher than she'd intended. She'd read horror stories about women developing cancer, and not being able to conceive, after taking it for an extended period. True, Sara didn't want children right now, but she wanted to leave her options open for the future.

"I don't want you to use an IUD. There are too many risks involved with that, and diaphragms are about as reliable as condoms. All in all, the pill is safest unless we consider a more permanent solution. I could get a vasectomy, and we'd never have to worry."

"What!" Sara growled. "Are you saying you never wanna have a baby with me? What if something happened to me and you remarried? Would that be fair to you? To her?"

Jared glanced away. His eyes were cold and set, glowing crimson with rage. "I never said I didn't want to have children with you. You're twisting my words, and making it harder on both of us. Besides, when something happens," he paused and closed his eyes before finishing his statement. "If anything happened to you... I wouldn't even try. You're my perfect match, Sara. There will never be another, after you."

Sara frowned, trying to keep her anger in check. "What do you mean? Jared, it's fantasy to think we can live our lives on the assumption that nothing will ever happen to either of us. It's a fact! We live with it and move on. If I died, trust me, you would find someone else. In fact, you could have your pick." One person immediately comes to mind.

"No, I wouldn't! I don't want anyone else. I don't wanna risk losing you, that's all. Too many women die in childbirth, even today. I want you, Sara, not a part of you, and not a memory that'll fade over time."

Jared pulled her close and held her as if she would disappear. "I'm not stupid. If there's anyone who knows we can't steer or control our destiny, it's me. And that's the reason I'm gonna do everything in my power to keep you as long as I can - even if it means never having children with you. We could always adopt."

"I don't wanna adopt! I want your baby, something that's part of both of us. I don't want it right now, but someday. Don't you want that?"

"Yes, more than anything, but not enough to risk losing you! Don't you understand what you mean to me? Do you have any idea how many long, lonely nights I've spent, wishing you were with me? Sara, I used to go to sleep early and get up late, for the chance that you might visit my dreams. And when you did, I didn't want to wake up. I had decided if it were the only way I could have you, I would've happily chosen to die in my sleep. Now you're here, in my arms. I'd walk through the fires of hell before I would give you up – even for a baby."

"Jared, how many times have we made love without any protection?"

He groaned. "I never should've done that. I should've waited, but you're so irresistible, dangerously irresistible," he said and kissed her. "You're dangerous to me and to yourself. Still, I'm a doctor. I knew the odds, I should've taken precautions. I'm sorry for putting your life at risk, Sara."

She laughed. "You're making it sound like I didn't have a part in this. I love you, Jared. I wanted you, all of you. I didn't want an imitation barrier between us. I still don't. I don't want you to do something stupid and make it so we can never have children or so you can't ever have them with someone else if I died."

Jared stepped away from Sara again and stared into space. She stood in front of him, determined to get to the bottom of this. "You're not gonna die," he said through clenched teeth, his eyes as burning crimson orbs.

"Lemme ask you something else. You feel so strongly against our having a baby, what do we do if we find out I'm pregnant?"

"Stop it before it's too late," he said.

\------------

Carl heard Steve's Jeep when it pulled into the drive and came to a screeching halt.

Lucy couldn't get the door open fast enough. She was almost to the end of his driveway. Steve groaned, slammed his arms on the steering wheel and ran after her. He grabbed her arm. "Lucy, stop! Please."

"Let go of me!" she warned with wide eyes and swallowed bitter tears.

"No! Not 'til you listen to me."

"Steve - I said - let go of me!"

"On one condition, let me apologize."

"There's nothing to apologize for. Just let go of me, and let me go home."

"Lucy, do you feel anything for me?"

"I did! We were good friends. I depended on you. I could talk to you when I couldn't talk to anyone else. Now you've ruined that. And why now, Steve? Just when Raging Storm was about to go somewhere. Why did you choose now to reveal this pining love you've had for me? How did you expect me to react?"

Steve sighed and rolled his eyes. Ah, screw this! He crushed his lips to hers, kissing her, holding her until she stopped fighting and kissed him back. It wasn't as before. This kiss was demanding and full of passion. Lucy was losing it again. She shoved him away.

Steve smirked. "Now, go home! And when you think Jared is the only man good enough for you, remember that kiss! Cause, baby, there's a lot more where that came from!"

Lucy stared at him, tightened her jaw and slapped his cheek, hard. "Bastard!" she spat and stormed across the street.

"No, Lucy. I'm not a bastard. I'm a crazy bastard!" he yelled back and stormed into the house.

Carl was on the sofa, watching a late movie. "How did it go?" he asked slowly. "Did you tell her?"

Steve marched to the kitchen, took a bottle of Jack Daniels, from a cabinet and filled a tumbler. Carl stood at the door. Steve gulped down a third of his drink and refilled it. "Yeah, I fuckin' told her." He took another giant gulp and kicked the snack bar. "Shit! Damn! Fuck!"

Carl grimaced. "I guess it didn't turn out the way you'd planned."

Steve glared at Carl and nursed his throbbing foot. "Don't fuckin' ask!"

\------------

Sara stared at Jared in disbelief. Her eyes glossed. He simply would stop it; make it go away as though it had never happened! "Did you say you would ask me to...?" Her voice was a whisper; she couldn't say the words. Sara was so hurt and angry, she didn't know what to think. "I won't do it, Jared! I'll run away. I'll leave! I won't let you do it!"

"Angel, we'll do a test to make sure, and we'll get you started on the pill. Despite what some people believe it's not easy for a woman to conceive."

"No, but it is possible!"

"Yes!" he sighed, sounding exasperated. "Yes, Sara - it is possible, but not probable." He pulled her into his arms and held her close again.

When Jared said he would take precautions, Sara wasn't sure what he'd meant until he made love to her that night. It was different. He pleasured her but kept his passion at bay. Instead of taking the risk, at the right moment, Jared had withdrawn from her body. Sara felt cheated that he hadn't got as much satisfaction out of it.

Jared lay on his back and positioned her head on his shoulder. He wrapped his arms around her. Despite how frustrated he might've been, he was determined they were going to sleep now. Why? Why was he holding back?

# Chapter 39

Sara got up the next morning and put on her robe as usual. Jared roused, yawned and sat up. "Where are you going?"

She arched an eyebrow. "To the bathroom. Is that OK with you?"

"No!" He jumped up and threw on his clothes. "Are you desperate?"

"No, but...."

"Then wait," Jared interjected. "Don't go 'til I get back!" He kissed her cheek and darted downstairs.

Sara sat on the side of the bed, dazed. She frowned. Why can't I go to the bathroom? Her eyes lit. She remembered their conversation from last night. He'd been serious. He'd gone to the local drug store to buy an EPT. He could've tested her at his clinic, but he didn't want to wait.

She got dressed and tried to keep her mind off her full bladder while she waited for him.

~ ~ ~

Twenty minutes later, Jared came back. Sara was getting desperate. She wasn't used to abstaining. "Here," he said and handed her a small white bag with the Rx symbol on it.

With mild curiosity, Sara examined the bag. Her lips parted. She tightened her jaw and shoved it back. "Jared, I don't wanna do this!"

"Sara, please, we have to know." He pushed it back.

She sighed and rolled her eyes. "I don't even know how to use this." She stared at the obtrusive box and pulled out another small rectangular package. She read the label; her head jerked up.

Jared smiled. "I wrote you a prescription. The EPT is easy to use. Thirty minutes and it'll be over. Just read the instructions."

In thirty minutes, we might be over. "How do you know this'll work? They're not conclusive." Sara wasn't afraid of doing the test. She was afraid of what the result might be, and what would happen.

"Are you talking about the pills or the EPT?"

Sara did a little dance. "Both!"

"Trust me, Sara," he cooed. He knew how to get to her. "They both work. I prescribe them all the time. Do you want me to help you?"

"I do not!" She was shocked at the idea. "I might be a stupid hick, but I can read instructions!" She whirled and headed for the bathroom. As she closed the door, she could hear Jared's laughter at her hasty exit.

Sara read the instructions, did the test and left it on the back of the commode tank. She hoped this would finally put an end to his obsession about not getting her pregnant. She thought about how insistent he'd been, wanting to come into the bathroom with her while she did the test. Was it because he didn't trust her? Did he think she would lie to him the way he'd lied to her?

~ ~ ~

When Sara entered the bedroom, Jared was sitting, cross-legged, in the middle of the bed, reading his mail. Sara sat next to him. "Anything exciting?"

"Yes." He handed her an envelope. "Your credit card."

Sara frowned. "My credit card?"

Jared smiled. "I ordered it when you moved in with me. There's a 25,000 dollar limit on it, but if you need more, I can have it increased. Don't forget to sign the back."

Sara stared at the black card in her hand. Why would she need that much money? Is he trying to buy me now? Does he think he can use his money as leverage? Does he think if he throws enough of it at me that I'll forget? The only thing she could think of to say, was, "Thanks."

"No problem," he said and finished opening his mail. "Super! The drafts for the brochure are here. They want us to OK the proofs. If we like the layout of the brochure, we're to do nothing, and they'll process it. We're to let them know by tomorrow if we want anything changed."

"That was fast," Sara said half-heartedly. "I thought it would take longer."

"We were gone when they set up the first photo shoot."

"Ah," Sara nodded. "That would explain it."

Jared turned his back to her and combed through his hair. "So how are you feeling this morning?" he asked and chuckled. "You were pretty upset with me last night."

The corners of her mouth turned up slightly. "Other than throwing up my toenails and having an extreme craving for sardines and pickles, covered in chocolate sauce while you were gone – I'm good."

\------------

Lucy got ready for work and sat down to an empty breakfast table. She stared at her cereal and pushed the raisins around the bowl until the bran flakes were mush. She wasn't hungry. She couldn't stop thinking about Steve, and how last night had ended. Had she made a terrible mistake? Was she too proud to admit her feelings for him or was she hanging on to a thread of hope that Jared and Sara might break up?

She glanced at the time on her phone. "What in the hell am I doing up so early? Why am I staring at a bowl of soggy Raisin Bran, I don't even want? Do I have feelings for Steve? Am I using Jared as an excuse to push Steve away? Now that he's getting married, is that why I'm pushing Steve away? Do I want this? Lucy, you might've made the mistake of a lifetime!"

\------------

Jared's eyes turned crimson. Sara knew two things made them change that fast. She doubted sexual arousal was the cause. He whirled and frowned. Despite the number of times she'd seen his eyes change color; it frightened her when they turned red. It reminded her of what Myra had said about not getting on his bad side. "What!"

Sara stepped back. "I'm kidding, Jared. I don't agree with you, but I'm fine."

He slowly let his breath out. His eyes changed back to their original color, but his voice was still tense, agitated. "Don't do that Sara!"

"Sorry," she snorted. "It's just a joke, Jared."

He groaned. "It's not funny!"

She chuckled. "It was 'til you blinded me with your eyes."

"Have you checked the results?" His tone was still hard and indifferent.

Sara glanced at her phone and headed for the bathroom. "No, but it's time."

Jared took her hand. "We'll both go."

"You don't trust me. Do you?"

He snorted. "Don't be silly. Of course, I trust you. I thought it might be better if we read the result together, that's all." He kissed her temple to lighten her mood.

Sara picked up the probe and thrust it at him. "Since you're so concerned, you read it!" He's treating me like a child!

Jared took the probe and closed his eyes. "Alright," he exhaled, swallowed and opened his eyes. Sara turned away, determined to be no part of this. He let his breath out. "We're safe. It's negative." He handed her the box of contraceptives. "Start taking those now, but 'til they take effect, we'll have to be very careful."

Sara threw the galling probe in the wastebasket. "Can life get back to normal now?" she snapped. She wasn't disappointed with the result, but she was disappointed at how satisfied he seemed to be. If the test had been positive, she could've lived with it. The question was, could Jared have?

"Yes, it can," he said and bent his head to kiss her.

"Good," she said and moved away. "What are we doing today?"

"The gig is on us. We need to rehearse some more."

"Lucy's working today," Sara countered.

"Damn! That's right, but there's nothing to stop the rest of us from practicing."

Sara sighed. "No, I don't suppose it is."

Halfway down the stairs, Jared's phone rang. He looked at the display and tensed. "Hi, Mother, what's up?"

Sara's face lit. She tapped his shoulder. "Tell her, I said hi."

"Sara says hi and sends her love. How are things?" He listened. His eyes turned red; his face flushed. "What? He can't do that!"

Sara frowned, questioning him with her eyes.

Jared waved her off and focused on the phone call. "So what's he gonna do about it? He's not giving up? Thank goodness for that! He shouldn't have to ask Seth!" He listened again. "Yeah, as soon as the gig is out of the way. Tell Dad, he has my full support." He growled. "I'm tired of tiptoeing around Uncle Seth! Alright, I will. See you soon, Mother."

"What is it, Jared? Is something wrong with your father? Your mother? Myra?" She bombarded him with questions so fast he shook his head.

\------------

Steve woke to what sounded like an airplane tearing through his living room. There was a horrible pounding thud and a cracking sound like a wrecking ball had crashed through a sheet of glass. He groaned and rolled onto his back - bad mistake. A supernova beam blasted through a tear in the universe. His eyes nearly melted before he could shut them. He whirled and smashed his foot against the bottom of the bed. The world stood still.

"Shit!" he groaned. The bright light was the morning sun, peeping through a hairline gap in the drapes. He would've closed it, but the window was on the other side of the world, across the room, about six feet away.

Steve slowly sat up. His stomach felt like a rumbling volcano, which threatened to erupt at any second. He glanced at his bathroom door, judging the distance in case he had to make a run for it. "What the fuck is wrong with me?" he croaked. "What's wrong with my damn foot?"

His pounding head and throbbing foot reminded him. After a kicking match with the snack bar – it won – he finished the last of the Jack Daniels, not quite half a bottle. To ease the pain of a damaged ego and drown a painful memory, he'd taken well over ten shots of Jose Cuervo. "Now why in the hell would I? Oh yeah... Lucy."

Last night, Steve had declared his undying love to Lucy, and the evening had gone straight south. How could he possibly think he could ever compete with Jared? He was nothing but a grease-monkey-drum-playing misfit. He didn't have a fancy mansion or a flashy new BMW sitting in his garage. Hell, his garage was crammed full of motor parts and beer bottles, and he didn't even own his own home. Well, not entirely. It belonged to him and his older brother, Carl.

He moaned and stepped out of the shower. "Give it up, Steve!" He dressed and carefully made his way to the kitchen. For once, the aroma of frying bacon smelled more like a wet dog. Carl set a tower of pancakes on the table. "Man, you look like...."

Steve held up a hand. "Yeah, and I feel like it too," he interjected as he ambled to the coffee pot. "How can you call yourself a brother and let me do what I did last night?"

"Hey, when someone tries to use their foot for a wrecking ball, brother or no brother, I get the hell outta the way."

Steve gingerly sipped his mug of black coffee. "I wasn't talking about that."

Carl's eyes lit. "Oh... you mean Lucy. I told you before you did it, how she was gonna react."

"Yeah, but she kissed me back – both times! When we were out on the lake, I thought maybe. But she turned away. When we got home, I don't know, I guess I lost it. She was rattling on about how stupid I was for waiting this long to tell her. I just grabbed her and kissed her again."

"What happened?"

"She slapped the shit outta me and stormed across the street. She'll probably never speak to me again."

Carl exhaled and piled pancakes and bacon on his plate. "Telling her this close to a gig was not a good idea either, little brother."

"Yeah, I know. Jared's gonna blow a gasket, and I've probably fucked things up for the rest of the band. What if Lucy won't play with us anymore? Poor Sara – I'm such an asshole! What am I gonna do?"

Carl shoved his mouth full of food. Steve waited for him to answer. Carl sipped his coffee and motioned with his fork. "You better get your ass over there and patch things up."

Steve's head jerked up. "What! I can't talk to her, not after what I did last night. That little wildcat has got one hell of a temper."

"Do you love her?"

"Well, yeah, but...."

Carl finished his breakfast. "Then get over there and do something about it."

"She doesn't want me. She wants Jared – as always."

"He's engaged to Sara. Steve, Lucy's never gonna be with Jared. He's in love with Sara. That was his grandmother's ring on her finger. We both know what that means. Lucy's gonna have to realize her chance with Jared ended the day Sara pulled into her drive, maybe even before then."

"I know! I know, but try telling her. She doesn't love me, and she never will. I'm the idiot here."

"Little brother, you're the one who introduced them."

Steve sighed deeply and poured another cup of coffee. He turned. "Like I said, I'm the idiot here."

\------------

"Calm down, Sara. There's nothing wrong with Dad. Mother is fine, and so is Myra. Dad approached Seth about what we talked about when we were in Arizona. Seth is being, I guess the best word to describe it is, mean."

"How?"

"I don't know the whole story, but he's trying to prevent my father from calling a council hearing on our family's behalf."

Sara frowned and shook her head. "Can he do that? Can he stop your father from addressing The Council?"

"It depends on how much my father is willing to risk. Being the head of The Council, Seth has a lotta power, but The Council is not a monarchy."

"What did you mean by what you said?"

Jared sat on the bottom of the stairs. Sara sat beside him. "Seth might try something underhanded. If he can get enough members of The Council on his side...."

"We've gotta go back, Jared!" she interjected.

"Not 'til the gig is over, and we've settled some things here. This is too important. We'll go back, soon. I know how much you love it there, and I wanna be there for my parents, but we've got a life of our own to attend to first." Jared stood and sighed. "Do you mind if we don't practice? I don't feel like singing, right now. I'd rather go for a ride on the bike."

"No, I don't mind. Lemme run upstairs and put my hair up so it won't get tangled."

"You don't have to go with me," Jared called out.

Sara stopped dead in her tracks, one foot on the landing, a hand resting on the rail. "You don't want me to go with you?" she held her breath, dreading his answer.

Jared ascended the stairs and held her. "Don't be silly. I always want you with me, but I won't be very talkative company, I'm afraid."

Sara smiled and touched his cheek. "I'm here for the bad times too."

He smirked and swatted her butt. "Get up there and get your hair done, squaw!"

She gave him a dirty look and hurried upstairs. Using the mirror, she French braided her hair, making sure the shorter pieces were held in place with plenty of hairpins. She checked her appearance and dashed downstairs.

\------------

Sara enjoyed riding with Jared. The wind in her face, as they flew down the narrowly winding blacktop, was exhilarating. She didn't know where they were, nor did she know where they were going. She didn't care. She was with Jared. That's all that mattered to her.

The ride had done them both good. When she'd first wrapped her arms around him, it had felt like she'd hugged a tree. His muscles had been tense and anxious. He felt more relaxed, now; Sara felt better too. For the moment, she'd pushed her forebodings to the back of her mind. Instead of focusing on future events, she probably couldn't control anyway, Sara concentrated on the present. It was all that truly mattered anyway – wasn't it?

Jared turned down another less traveled route. He began meandering through tall bushes and small trees. Sara wondered how many of these off-road hideaways he knew about. How much time had he devoted to finding them? Was it because of her, or because, deep down, he enjoyed his solitude. He'd spent most of his life living in a dream. Had it become a habit for him? Maybe she shouldn't have come. Maybe he'd been too polite to say he wanted to be alone.

~ ~ ~

They'd been twisting, turning and bouncing around for so long, Sara was suffering from mild motion sickness. At last, there was a break in the thickets. They stopped on the banks of an obscured lake with tall reeds and cattails, growing around the edge of the water. The whole place was shaded with giant cypress trees adorned with long trails of Spanish moss. Twisted among it were vines of yellow jasmine, and honeysuckle. The breeze was tranquil and filled with a sweet fragrance.

Jared stopped the bike and hung his helmet on the handlebar. He held out a hand to Sara. She hung her helmet over the other handlebar. Jared opened his side saddlebag and took out another elaborately handwoven blanket, his sketchpad, and pastels. He spread the blanket on the ground under one of the trees.

Sara watched him as he went back to the bike. Opening the other saddlebag, he produced a medium-sized ice chest and set it on the ground next to the blanket. "I was only gone a few minutes," she said. "When did you find time to pack all this?" She'd expected him to take his art supplies; they seemed to be his natural alternative to a digital camera. Sara didn't need one when she was with him. His talent spoke for itself. He didn't need technology to record precious moments, such as these. Jared created them with his own hands, better than photos.

He chuckled. "I only packed the food and grabbed my pastels, angel. The blanket stays in my saddlebag."

"Do you escape like this often?"

"Yes," he smiled, took her hand and led her to the edge of the water. He put his arms around her shoulders and pressed his cheek to hers. "Lean out and look back there," he whispered and pointed.

Sara's eyes widened. Her throat dried with fear. "It's a wolf!" she gasped.

Jared chuckled again. "Easy, you'll scare her," he said in his deep soothing voice. "Don't worry, she won't bother us. She's as afraid of you as you are of her."

"She won't come around the lake?"

"No, Sara. She doesn't seem to mind me being here as long as I keep my distance. If I approach her, she takes her cubs and runs off, but she always comes back. I think she's a loner, maybe a reject or past alpha female."

"That's sad," Sara whispered.

"She probably wasn't alone to begin with. If they're scouting for new territory, wolves usually run in packs or pairs. On a rare occasion, when threatened by a younger, more dominant pack member, older wolves have been known to break away. Her mate was probably killed or died, and she was left to care for the pups on her own."

"How did you find her?"

"By accident," Jared smiled. "I was riding around looking for new scenes to sketch. I didn't know this place was occupied. She and I kinda shared a common fright. I don't know who was more afraid, her or me. We ran in opposite directions. I got on my bike and left. This place was so picturesque, and I wanted to sketch it so badly, I decided I wasn't gonna let a single wolf keep me away. To be safe, the next time I came here, I brought my pistol, which stays in my saddlebag. Knowing a little about wolf behavior, I hadn't expected her to be here, but she was, and she was more aggressive than before. She challenged me."

Sara's eyes widened. "What happened?"

Jared closed his eyes, to get a clearer memory. "When she heard me, she came out and stood at the mouth of her den, braced for battle, growling and baring her teeth at me. I was afraid she might charge, so I slowly removed my pistol and took a dead aim at her. If I'd fired, I would've killed her. She turned her head toward the den as if trying to tell me something. I realized why she was behaving so aggressively. She wasn't a lone wolf. She was a mother, protecting her young. I put my gun down, showing her I meant her no harm and talked to her. Oddly enough, she seemed to understand. She went back into her den with her cubs."

"How long ago did you find her?"

"A couple of months. Her pups will be... judging by their size, and how long I've been coming here, about two, maybe three months old now."

"And you've been sketching them all this time?"

"Yeah," he smiled. "I didn't show you the sketches with the other ones?" He acted as though it had slipped his mind.

"No." Should I ask? "I'd like to see them if you still have them."

"Oh, I've got them alright," Jared responded. "They're among my favorites. I kept them close to the ones of you. I honestly thought I'd shown them to you. They must be in the other portfolio with the other," he broke off, "older ones in the attic. Cassie is always moving things around without telling me," he said and smiled again, aiming to distract her, hoping she hadn't caught on – but she had. He was keeping something from her. A secret so guarded, and maybe so crucial, he'd felt he needed to lie to her. Sara didn't like secrets. They usually led to tears and goodbyes.

She turned to face him. She knew if he were lying to her, he'd turn away. "Jared?" she prompted, cautiously approaching the subject. He waited. "All these, secret little hideaways you've found, have you always come here, alone?"

"Yes."

Sara frowned slightly. "You've never brought another girl with you?"

Jared studied her eyes, afraid she might wander through his closet of secrets. "No, only you."

"Why?"

"I've never had anyone I wanted to share them with, 'til you." He ran a finger along the side of her neck. "They're secret, special, mine." Sara softly smiled. "You've walked where angels fear to tread. You know me, all of me. You've seen my darkest parts. I've hidden nothing from you, Sara."

She stared into his eyes. Either he was telling the truth or he was getting better at lying to her. He seemed sincere. "Nothing?" she pressed. Jared failed the test. He shut his eyes for a split second, breaking Sara's gaze.

He lifted her chin and leaned closer. "Nothing," he breathed on her lips and kissed her. Jared's plan had worked. He'd successfully confounded Sara's thoughts. She'd forgotten how to breathe.

# Chapter 40

Sara paced the room like a caged animal. Jared had watched her with wary eyes from the big armchair. He'd tolerated her behavior, but after an hour or so, it became unbearable. As she passed him, he reached out with the speed of a rattlesnake and pulled her on his lap. "Stop! Honey, angel, it's your parents, not a lynching party. Calm down."

"Sorry. I'm just so keyed up. I don't know if I can do this, Jared. It feels like I've got ants crawling through my veins."

"You're afraid they won't accept me."

She stood and snorted. "That's an understatement. It was hard enough, knowing I had to get up in front of all those strangers tonight. Now, my parents are coming to spend the weekend with me and my Navajo fiancé. I'm a nervous wreck!"

Jared grabbed her and kissed her. Understanding his intentions, Sara resisted, but he was relentless. He knew she couldn't resist him long, and he was right. Four little words breathed in her ear, and her brain was scrambled. He could've done anything to her he'd wanted to. He smiled and stroked the side of her head. "Better?" She nodded. "Sara, angel, you're getting upset over nothing. It doesn't matter whether or not your parents accept me. OK?"

The doorbell rang. Sara jumped up. Jared held her. "Gerald will get that. Come on." He took her hand and led her to the den. "Sit with me on the couch and wait."

"Your guests have arrived, sir," Gerald announced and left.

Jared and Sara stood. "Hi, Mother," she said and hugged Kaye.

"Hi, honey. I'm so glad to see you. I've been so worried." She gave Jared a sideways glance.

James smiled and held his arms wide. "Hi, precious," he said and kissed her cheeks.

"I love you, Dad," Sara whispered and stood between her parents, resting her arms on their shoulders. "Jared, this is my mother, Kaye, and my father, James. Mother, Dad, this is Jared."

He shook Kaye's hand and smiled. "Pleased to meet you, Mr. and Mrs. Foster."

"Jared," she curtly acknowledged, scrutinizing him with a suspicious glare. It didn't seem to bother him.

James gave him a firm handshake. "Jared, it's nice to meet you at last."

"Likewise, sir. Please, have a seat. I'll have Gerald bring you something to drink. What would you like?"

"Coffee would be nice, son," James said and glanced at Kaye.

"Mrs. Foster?"

"No, thank you," she said in her most polite, rude voice.

Sara took a slow breath. At least, her father had accepted Jared. Her mother wanted Jared to disappear. He'd assured Sara that would never happen. They were together now, forever. Sara's parents would have to get used to the idea.

~ ~ ~

The rest of the morning had passed quickly. Jared and James had talked about sports, the weather, politics, and even religion while Kaye interrogated Sara out in the backyard. "Does this man intend to marry you? Is that blue thing on your finger, an engagement ring?"

Sara's eyes widened. She'd forgotten about the ring. "Oh, Mother, please." She rolled her eyes skyward. "Yes, it's an engagement ring, and yes, he's gonna marry me."

"When?"

"I don't know! We're not in a rush!"

"Oh, I see. So you think because you're engaged you can sleep with him now? Sara, the way you're living is not right. It was not the way I raised you. Shacking up with a perfect stranger like this, running off to Arizona. What's wrong with you?"

"Mother, can't we have a nice weekend without all this? Can't you just, for once, realize I'm not a little girl anymore, and trust that I know what I want? I know what I'm doing!" Her voice was harsher than she'd intended it to be, but Kaye was getting on her nerves. She did that most of the time.

"Sure, Sara," she said and threw her hands up. "I can leave you alone. I can let you do whatever you want to. Do you have no more respect for me or your father than to rebel against everything we've ever taught you?"

Sara turned away; she was near tears. "I'm not doing this, Mother! I've got too much on my mind. I have a performance tonight, in a strange place, which could house up to 10,000 people. I'm so nervous I could throw up. I don't need this! Jared and the rest of the band are counting on me, and I can't," she broke off. "No! I won't let them down. So, could we postpone the grilling session 'til after the concert or better still, after the weekend?"

Kaye stared at her over the top of her glasses with foreign eyes. Sara met her gaze with confidence, she wasn't aware she possessed. Finally, Kaye sighed. "Alright, Sara. Have it your way. It's your life, but until you leave or marry this man, don't expect my blessing. Do not bring him to my house until he's changed your last name – understood?" Her tone was venomous.

Sara's eyes filled with tears. How dare she force me to choose between them! She knelt in front of her and took her hands. "Mother, don't do this, please. I love Jared, more than you could ever know."

"Good, I'm happy for you," Kaye said bluntly. She wouldn't budge, but neither would Sara. For once, she was as determined as her mother.

Sara dipped her chin and shook her head. "Can we at least get through this weekend?"

"Of course! Your father and I will be going back to our hotel shortly, and as soon as the performance is over, we'll go away, and let you get on with your sinful ways. After all, it is your choice," Kaye said and went back inside.

~ ~ ~

"James, we're leaving!"

He and Jared stood. "Leaving?"

Jared's eyebrows shot up. "I thought you were spending the weekend with us."

Kaye glowered at him. "I wouldn't stay with you if the world was ending, and this house was the last safe place on earth. Don't think because you've put a ring on her finger, it excuses you from proper Christian behavior! I did not raise my daughter to shack up with a savage!"

"Kaye!" James gasped.

Kaye turned her murderous glare on her husband. "You do not want to go there! I'll wait for you in the car. If you're not there in five minutes, I'm leaving without you!"

Jared took her wrist. She glanced down at it. He felt his anger rising. He released her and closed his eyes. "Leave, Mrs. Foster – leave now!"

"I don't need you to tell me!" Kaye retorted. "Two minutes now, James! Be there or walk!" She stormed to the door. Gerald appeared, held it open and bowed slightly. She brushed past him.

James's lips parted. "You're getting married?"

Jared took a slow breath and turned. His eyes were back to their usual color. "Yes, sir, Mr. Foster, but if you feel the same way as your wife...."

James sighed. "I don't, son," he broke in. "I don't understand Kaye's hatred toward all Native Americans, especially Navajo. My daughter seems happy with you. That's good enough for me. I trust Sara's judgment. I always have. Kaye thinks our daughter is too immature, but she's not."

Jared exhaled and smiled. "No, sir, she's not. Tonight was important to Sara. I had hoped her mother would be there to support her."

James forced the air from his lungs. "I doubt she will, son. Sometimes I wonder why I put up with it, especially with Sara all grown up."

Jared chuckled. "Probably for the same reason I deal with Sara's temper and mood swings - because you love her."

James smiled. "Yeah, I guess you're right. But, sometimes, it still makes me wonder. Look, I better go before Kaye carries out her threat, and I have to call a taxi. Welcome to the family, Jared, such as it is," he said and chuckled. "Kaye might not come to the performance, but I will - unless I end up in a pine box before curtain call."

Jared sat back on the sofa, exasperated, wondering how to break the news to Sara. Between now and curtain time, he needed to find a way of calming her down. He decided not to jump to conclusions and hope James could convince Kaye to come. It would be a miracle if he did, but if he told Sara now, she might refuse to perform.

\------------

Sara stood outside for a few minutes, fighting angry tears. As usual, her mother had been unreasonable. Fearful of what Kaye might say to Jared, Sara hurried inside. Despite what he'd said about not needing Kaye's acceptance, she might offend him, and he might decide Sara wasn't worth the drama. She couldn't live with that, not even if it meant, never seeing her parents again.

When she entered the den, he was sitting alone. She'd half expected this, but it had disappointed her. "Where are they?"

"Gone," Jared said dryly. "I was wrong about your mother. Please forgive me for saying this, but she is a bitch."

Sara smiled. "I tried to tell you."

Jared groaned. "I can't understand how she can be so callous and so – so," he broke off and ran a hand through his dark hair. "I have never come across anyone with such a closed mind."

Sara sat beside him. "At least your parents have accepted me."

Jared slid closer, gathered her into his arms and kissed her. "What did you and she talk about?"

"We didn't. She yelled. I listened."

"She wasn't glad to see you or anything? She seemed much nicer when they first got here."

"That was to your face. Mother was waiting for an opportunity to pounce on me. You'll never believe what she told me."

Jared kissed her hair. "What's that?"

"She said 'til you married me or I left, I couldn't bring you to her house. She basically called me a harlot. She was so mean and hateful. I knew bringing her here was a mistake. She'd never planned to stay with us."

"I know. She said they'd booked a hotel room."

"Did she say whether they were coming to the concert?"

"I gave them the tickets and told them how to get to the coliseum. At least I've done my part. Your father is OK. We could get along, but your mother... that's a different story."

Jared took Sara's hand and stood. "Let's go upstairs and take a nap. We need to get ready for the gig, soon."

~ ~ ~

They had slept for a couple of hours. Aside from the fact that the butterflies in her stomach were back and had brought company, she felt better when they'd got up.

Steve and Carl came over and brought Lucy with them. She and Steve weren't as chummy as usual. They'd hardly looked at each other, and when they'd said anything, it had been short and sweet. Jared and Sara couldn't help but notice.

After the performance, he'd planned to take everyone out to celebrate, but now it looked as if Kaye and James wouldn't be there. Thanks to her stubbornness and bigotry, James would be lucky if he convinced Kaye to come to the concert, let alone have a meal with them.

Jared had decided they'd get in one last practice session before they left for the coliseum. Time had ticked on. The closer to time to leave, the more nervous Sara got. She was on her feet and pacing again. Lucy followed her with her eyes. "I heard things didn't go well with your mother."

"Did you expect it to?"

"No," Lucy snorted. "I hope you prepped Jared."

Sara sighed. "I tried to. He believes me now. I'm afraid it's all gonna become too much for him, Luce."

"Are you kidding me? He loves you. Nothing Kaye or James could say would change that!"

"Thanks, Luce."

"He could still lose you, though."

Sara frowned. "What? How?"

Lucy stood, grabbed her by the shoulders and sat her on the sofa beside her. "If you don't stop pacing, I'm gonna kill you myself," she joked. They laughed.

"Why couldn't Mother be more like you?"

Lucy smiled. "Because your Aunt Lucy is one of a kind, kiddo, and my stubborn, worn-out, old-fashioned sister can't stand it!"

Sara smiled and hugged her. "Don't I know it!" She paused and took a breath. "Something's bothering me. What's going on with you and Steve?"

Lucy turned. "Nothing. Why do you ask?"

Sara chuckled. "You can't stand to be next to one another. Is there something you're not telling me?"

# Chapter 41

If Sara thought she was nervous before, she was near insanity now. The band was sitting in the dressing room, waiting for their turn to go on stage. The audience had been extremely opinionated; applauding with whistles and catcalls if they'd liked a band, booing and hissing if they hadn't. Sara feared she would fall under the last category. If she did, it would reflect on the entire band, and she didn't want to let them down.

Some of the other bands were good, but they hadn't been working together as long as Raging Storm, excluding Sara, of course. She was the newbie, the person walking around with Jell-O for legs. Sara was so afraid she would forget the lyrics, miss a cue or sing off key, she couldn't think straight. The rest were trying to cut her some slack, but even Jared was edgy by her constant pacing.

"Could someone get me some ginger ale or something fizzy? I feel like I'm gonna hurl," Sara said.

"I will," Steve said and shot to his feet. "It'll give me a chance to get my wits together."

There was a knock. Considering the coke machine was in the front lobby, it couldn't be Steve. Sara's fears took over; it was Andrea, clipboard in hand and a broad smile on her face. She looked at Jared. "So, is Raging Storm ready to bring down the house?"

Jared glanced at Sara. "Will be. Steve went to get Sara something to drink. She's feeling queasy." He led Andrea out of earshot. "Stage fright."

"I see," she whispered back. She put an arm around Sara's shoulders. "Sweetie, you shouldn't be upset. You'll knock them dead."

Sara smiled, but it never reached her eyes.

"You've got about ten minutes - break a leg!" Andrea said and ducked out the door.

Sara frowned. "Break a leg?"

Jared laughed. "It's a showbiz term, angel."

"I know! Sorry. I didn't mean it that way." Sara's nerves were getting the best of her. "I know what it means. I didn't think anyone used it anymore."

He put an arm around her shoulders and pressed his lips to her temple. "They don't, but maybe Andrea was getting tired of your pacing too," he joked. Sara glared at him.

There was another knock, and Andrea poked her head in again. "Oh! I forgot to tell you. It's a sell-out – standing room only. Good luck!"

Sara glanced up at Jared with worried eyes and sighed. "She's beginning to remind me of a jack-in-the-box."

Jared smiled. "It's alright, angel. We're gonna do fine. You're gonna do fine, trust me." He brushed her cheek with the back of his fingers. Sara wanted to believe Jared, but if Steve didn't get back with her ginger ale, there would be a mess to clean up.

~ ~ ~

There was a light tap, and Steve entered the room. He glanced at Lucy, sighed and turned to Sara. "Sorry, honey. The closest thing I could get you was a 7UP. Will that do?"

Sara nodded and struggled with the lid. Jared came to her rescue. She smiled and guzzled several mouthfuls. She hoped her stomach would settle in the next ten minutes. That's all the time they had before the band went on stage.

Sara had begun to pace again and shake her hands. Carl's eyes followed her as she passed him several times. Finally, he reached out and grabbed her by the shoulders. "Stop – you're driving me nuts!" He ushered her to Jared. "Here! Do something with this!" he said, as though Sara were a child with a dirty diaper.

"Gladly!" Jared said, wrapped his arms around her and kissed her. "Better?" She nodded. He pulled her out of earshot, pushed her against the wall and pressed his body against hers. "After this is over, you and I need to work on your stage fright. You could use some more, calming sessions," he said and kissed her again.

Sara smiled up at him. "I like your calming sessions."

~ ~ ~

After a light rap on the door, Andrea stuck her head in yet again. "Five minutes before you go on." She held the door open. "Follow me, please."

Sara looked up at Jared again. He smiled and took her hand. "Let's get out there."

Andrea led them to the waiting area behind the curtain. The last band on stage hurried past them.

"Ladies and gentlemen, we're proud to present, onstage for the first time in The Louisiana Hayride Reunion, Raging Storm featuring lead vocalists, Jared Thundercloud, and Sara Foster."

Jared took Sara's hand again and led her on the stage. She stood off to the left and center, close to Jared's keyboard. He kissed the back of her hand and took his position. Sara moved next to Lucy and waited. Carl played the lead intro; the rest of the band joined in. Sara hoped her tempo was right. She couldn't tell which was louder; the sound of Steve's drums or her knocking knees.

They began singing; the audience went wild with applause. Sara glanced off to the side, behind the curtain, where Andrea stood. She gave Sara two thumbs up. Sara smiled and directed her attention back to the cheering audience. It was exhilarating.

~ ~ ~

When Sara came back on stage after changing into one of her dresses and joined Jared, center stage for their duets, she was calm and collected. She felt privileged to be the object of his devotion as they sang of love and heartbreak. The crowd responded with whoops, catcalls, and applause; the cameras flashed.

Raging Storm played an instrumental; the crowd roared, with some people dancing in place. Sara savored it like a fine wine. This was what she'd always wanted to do, but Jared's unwavering support was the only way she'd made it through. He'd never left her side and never doubted her talent or courage.

~ ~ ~

They finished their last number. Jared prepared to close the show, but the crowd wouldn't let them off that easy. After their encore, Andrea asked him if they would do an autograph and photo session with the local papers. Sara looked at him; he smiled and squeezed her hand. "Give us time to get changed. We'll meet you out front."

"Great!" Andrea handed him a stack of photos and permanent markers. "Just so you know, your CDs and souvenirs were sold out – gone - thirty minutes before the show even started!"

Sara's lips parted. "All of them?"

Andrea patted her shoulder and smiled. "All of them!"

~ ~ ~

Sara had signed her picture and their CD until her hand hurt. She was seeing spots from all the camera flashes. There was a quick interview with the entire band before they singled Jared and Sara out, asking questions about how serious their relationship was, and what were their plans for the future. Would they be staying together or was it a staged act?

Jared put an arm around Sara's waist, pulled her close and presented her left hand. "She's all mine!" he said seriously. He kissed her for a close-up. When fans understood he was taken, the screaming girls had turned their attention to other guys in the band who were unattached. Steve and Carl got a lot of attention too, especially Carl. Steve adored the fans, but it was clear something was bothering him.

A handsome man had asked Lucy if she would have her picture taken with him. She nervously glanced at Steve, smiled and posed. Steve sighed and turned away. Sara sensed something was wrong between them, but she wasn't sure how to ask without sounding nosey.

~ ~ ~

Raging Storm had finished the publicity part of the gig and headed back to their dressing rooms. Jared watched Sara moping around. She'd stared at the door, as though willing someone to walk through it. He put an arm around her shoulders. "Waiting for your mother?"

"I can't fool you, can I?"

Jared smiled. "No, and I can't fool you either. Looks like we're doomed."

Sara looked up at him. "If this is doom, show me the guillotine."

There was a knock. Sara held her breath. Andrea stuck her head in. Sara's shoulders sagged. "Um, Sara, there's someone here to see you," she said and stepped aside.

James grinned from ear to ear and held out his arms. Sara ran to him. "Dad!"

He hugged her. "Hi, sweetheart."

"Where's Mother?" she prompted and anxiously peered over his shoulder.

James sighed remorsefully. "She wouldn't come, precious. She's being difficult." He stepped next to Jared and offered a hand. "But Kaye's always difficult. Jared, I wanted to congratulate you and Sara and the rest of the band on a remarkable performance."

Jared glanced at Sara and read the pain in her eyes. "Thank you, sir."

"Dad, I thought both of you were coming."

"Sorry, Sara. Kaye said you would know why she wasn't here, and that you were the only one who could do anything about it."

Sara blinked to clear her vision. "Fine, if that's how she wants it. I guess it's settled." Jared glanced at her sympathetically. "You're coming out to celebrate with us, aren't you?"

"Honey, I'm sorry, I can't. I'd love to, but your mother is waiting for me to get back to the hotel."

"What? You're leaving tonight!"

James frowned and exhaled. "Give her some time, Sara. You know how stubborn she can be. I'll see you when I can. Again, congratulations on your successful performance and your engagement. I love you." He kissed her cheek, shook everyone's hand and left.

Sara swallowed the lump in her throat; silent tears slid down her cheeks. "I don't feel like celebrating."

Jared held her and took a slow breath. "Let me tell the others."

"I'll wait in the hall."

~ ~ ~

"If you guys wanna go on without us, feel free," Jared said. "Sara's pretty upset that her mother didn't come, so we're going home."

Lucy glanced at Steve and shook her head. "Kaye is so unreasonable when it comes to Sara. Sometimes I'd love to shake some sense into her before it's too late. Eventually, she's gonna get enough, and Kaye's the one who'll suffer."

"I know, Luce," Jared said, "but what more could I do? I like James, he's a nice man. But Kaye – I don't know if we'll ever get along. I can't stand the way she treats Sara, and she doesn't particularly like me either."

Lucy glanced at Steve again and swallowed. "I for one don't feel like celebrating."

Steve held her gaze for seconds and looked away. "I don't feel like partying either."

Carl frowned and glanced curiously at Steve and Lucy. This ends tonight! "Take Sara home. We'll celebrate when everyone is in a better mood." He glared at Steve.

\------------

Sara leaned her back against the wall and tried to catch her breath. She felt as though someone had knocked the wind out of her. She couldn't believe her mother had been so cruel. Especially with this being her first public appearance since high school. The only reason Kaye had gone to that function had been because James had entered one of his prize bulls in the rodeo.

James and Sara were close. She was afraid her mother would use him to get to her. What would happen to that relationship now? What about Jared? He'd said it wouldn't happen, but what if Kaye found a way to get to him? What had begun as one of the happiest nights of Sara's life had fallen apart before her eyes, and there hadn't been a damned thing she could've done to stop it.

# Chapter 42

Carl had waited until Jared had left the room. He held out a hand and growled. "Keys to the Jeep, and don't give me no lip!"

Steve arched an eyebrow. "Why?"

"Now, little brother!"

Steve glared at him, fished in his pocket and thrust them out.

"OK. Steve. Lucy. Let's go – now!" he hissed.

~ ~ ~

Carl ordered Steve in the back, and Lucy up front. She turned in her seat. "You missed the turnoff!" Carl didn't respond.

Steve tightened his jaw and leaned forward. "What the hell are you doing? This is my fuckin' Jeep! If I'd known, you weren't taking us home...!"

"Shut up and enjoy the ride!" Carl interjected.

Lucy opened her mouth. Carl shot her a look of warning. "Not this time, Luce! I've had it with you two!"

~ ~ ~

Carl parked at Cross Lake and shut off the engine. He got out, slammed the door and pointed. "Now. I'm going to the café, and I'm gonna have my supper. When I come back, I want this fixed, little brother."

Lucy folded her arms and snorted. "There's nothing to fix!"

Steve got out and glanced over his shoulder. "That ain't no joke!"

Carl forced his breath out and shook his head. "Come on you two! Lucy, stop hiding behind Jared's loincloth and face the facts. You can keep running from my brother all you want, but we know it's a lie! In the beginning, you might've been in love with Jared, but please, grow up!"

Lucy's lips parted. Steve slowly walked around the Jeep. "What are you getting at, Carl?"

Carl turned and started walking. "Do what I said. Settle this!" he threw over his shoulder.

Steve charged Carl and knocked him to the ground. The keys landed a few feet behind them. Carl punched him in the jaw. Steve fell and scrambled for his keys; Carl grabbed his foot and yanked him back.

Lucy watched in horror, unsure of what to do.

Carl got to his feet and retrieved the keys. "Give me my fuckin' keys, Carl!"

Carl glowered at him and drew his hand back. "You want 'em? Go get 'em!"

Bewildered, Steve listened as his keys hit the water, several feet off the bank. He growled, charged Carl again and slammed his back against the Jeep, knocking the wind out of him. Carl got back to his feet. "Do you feel better now?"

"You threw my goddamn keys in the fuckin' lake, you bastard! Now the switch won't work. I'm gonna beat the shit outta you!" Steve was wearing down. He made another dive for Carl, who jumped out of the way. One more blow to his already split, and bleeding lip and Steve sprawled face down onto the rough ground. The sharp white rocks ripped into his face. Blood dripped down his right cheek.

Carl glanced at Lucy. He touched the back of his hand to the corner of his mouth and spat blood on the ground. "I meant what I said. I don't care whose Jeep it is. If you haven't settled this by the time I get back, you're both walkin' home!"

They watched Carl's silhouette disappear when he stepped into the café. Steve growled. "Well, this is peachy! I don't know what he expects us to fix."

"I'm calling a taxi!" Lucy said and took out her phone. "What! This is not happening!"

Steve tested his jaw; it hurt. He glanced over his shoulder. "What is it?"

"Can I use your phone? My freakin' battery is dead. I guess it was all those videos I took at the coliseum."

Steve sighed and reached into his front pocket. "Sure, soon as I call a wrecker and," he broke off.

Lucy's eyes widened. "What is it?"

\------------

Carl sat at his usual table, next to the jukebox. He scanned through the songs. Sure enough, the cafe had been one of the places Jared had distributed their new CD. He selected it, and Sara and Jared started singing. He smiled and sat down.

A young waitress approached with a pad and pen in her hand. "What can I getcha?"

"Tell Jane, I'll have my usual."

She fidgeted with the end of her apron. "Um, what do I tell her your name is?"

"Tell her Raging Storm, she'll know who I am."

"The country rock band who performed at the coliseum tonight? Hang on – you're Carl. You play lead – right?"

He chuckled and grimaced; his lip hurt. "Yeah, that's me. Look, honey, I'm a little past starved."

"Oh! Yeah, sure, sorry. Um, Carl?" He pressed a paper napkin to his lip and glanced up. "Could I have your autograph? I just loved it when you sung 'Ten Rounds'."

"Sure," he nodded and scribbled something on a napkin. She stared at it with a broad grin. "Um, sugar, my burger?"

She blushed. "Oh, right, sorry. I'll give Jane your order. Thanks again, Carl," she said elatedly.

~ ~ ~

Jane skipped two orders and started Carl's burger. By the time she'd finished grilling the onions and jalapenos, the meat was done. The waitress reached for the plate. "Not this one," Jane said and took it and a damp cloth to Carl's table. "Who's driving tonight? You or Steve? Speaking of, where is he?" She set the plate of food in front of him.

Carl smirked. "Battling it out with Luce, over by the pier." He picked up his burger. "Now if I can get my mouth around this."

Jane grimaced and turned his face to the side. "Looks like they're not the only ones battling it out. What in the hell happened to you? Have a fight with a northbound train headed south?"

Carl smirked again and cautiously bit into his burger. "A little brotherly persuasion."

Jane patted his shoulder. "Looks like it was more than a little. Enjoy your burger, if you can," she said and laughed.

\------------

Steve stared at his phone. "It's cracked!" he groaned. "The sorry SOB threw my fuckin' keys in the lake and busted my freakin' phone!" He drew his hand back.

"Wait! I," Lucy forced her breath out as she heard it hit the lake, "could've used your battery in mine! Steve!"

"Huh?"

Lucy held out a hand. "Remember? We bought the same phones." She laughed.

Steve's eyes widened. "Oh, shit! I forgot!" He started chuckling. Soon they were both laughing. "Luce, I don't wanna fight anymore. I know you don't love me, but I still love you, and I don't wanna lose your friendship. You were right about one thing. I've always been there for you, and I always will be. Sorry, I acted like such a heel last night."

Lucy didn't respond. We have the same cell phones. We like the same music. We enjoy each other's company. I didn't cry myself to sleep last night because of Jared. He wasn't the one who haunted my dreams. "Sorry. That's not enough."

"What?" Steve frowned. "My apology wasn't good enough? What else can I say? I said I was a heel. I made an ass outta myself, especially when I got home. Picking a fight with part of the kitchen and trying to drown your memory from the bottom of a bottle wasn't the answer."

Lucy turned and studied his eyes. "That wasn't what I meant." She leaned against him.

Steve rested his hands on her hips and stared into her blue eyes. "Honey, if this is your idea of a joke, if you're teasing me, you need to stop before I do something else stupid."

Lucy wrapped her arms around his neck. "Like this," she whispered and kissed him.

Steve wrapped his arms around her waist and pulled her closer, deepening the kiss.

~ ~ ~

Carl snorted and focused on the ground. "Um, if you two aren't done battling it out, I could always go back and have another piece of Jane's apple pie."

Steve and Lucy turned. "Christ, Carl! You scared the shit outta me. Let me borrow your phone."

"Where's yours?"

Lucy chuckled. Steve glanced at her. "It's kinda doing the backstroke with my keys."

Carl smirked. "So is this settled?"

Steve smiled. "Yeah, it's settled. Thanks, Bro."

Carl smirked again and tossed him the keys. "Good. We can go now."

Steve frowned at his hand and looked back at Carl. "How did you? I heard them hit! You were at the...."

"Toss them on the ground again," he interjected.

Steve studied his brother's eyes and tossed them at Carl's feet.

He drew his hand back. Again there was a splash. Carl's face paled. "Um, Steve, um – oops! Sorry, buddy. It slipped off my pinkie."

"Carl, I'm gonna strangle you!" he groaned and leaned toward him.

Lucy fought to keep a straight face. She snickered. Steve turned. When he looked at her, she lost it. Steve whirled again.

Carl twirled the keys on his index finger. "Two in one night, man you're gullible!" He tossed the keys.

Steve pulled Lucy into his arms and kissed her. He smirked and tossed them back. "You drive. I'm riding in the back with Luce."

Carl started the Jeep and looked in the rearview mirror. "And what am I supposed to do while I watch you maul her in the back seat?"

Steve smirked again. "Find another girl. This one's mine," he said and kissed Lucy again.

\------------

Bleary eyed, Sara blinked at the time on her phone. "Jared, why are you waking me up at 4:30 in the morning?" She groaned and rolled over.

Jared rolled her back and started tickling her. Sara giggled and kicked at him, but he wouldn't give up. "Because, we're going somewhere, and I wanna get an early start. Now get out of bed, get a shower, and stop giving me a hard time," he called out from the bathroom as he brushed his teeth.

Still half-asleep, Sara mechanically sat on the side of the bed. "Couldn't we wait 'til after breakfast or a little later, like, oh, I don't know, daylight maybe," she grumbled, slid on her bathrobe and headed for the shower.

Jared kissed her on the back of the neck, and down her shoulders. "We'll get something to eat on the way. You concentrate on getting ready. I'll wait for you downstairs."

Sara turned on the shower and let it run while she brushed her teeth. She stepped under the hot water, hoping it would finish bringing her to her senses. She was wrong. It had the opposite effect; she wanted to crawl back into her soft, warm bed. She was still exhausted from last night's show, and the emotional episode which had followed.

~ ~ ~

When Sara got back in the bedroom, her clothes were draped across the foot of the bed. She smiled and wondered how Jared got all this out before he went downstairs, without making a sound. She still wasn't thinking clearly when she did her hair in a French braid and weaved a ribbon in it. She sprayed on some perfume and went downstairs.

~ ~ ~

Jared was outside, securing his bike to a small trailer hitched to his BMW. He looked up. "Ready to go?"

Sara couldn't believe how awake and alert he was this early in the morning. She was doing well, remembering how to walk and breathe at the same time. She yawned and got in the car. "Where are we going?"

Jared started the engine. "It's a surprise."

"A surprise?" she dubiously prompted. "Jared, at five in the morning, I'd prefer to sleep, not be surprised. Can I go back to sleep now?"

Jared brushed her cheek with the back of his fingers. "I'll wake you when I stop for breakfast." He turned the radio to a classical station. "Put your seat down and go back to sleep. I thought we'd have breakfast around eight. Is that alright?"

"Sure," she mumbled.

~ ~ ~

Jared gently shook her. "Angel, we're here. Time for breakfast."

Sara peered out the window. Nothing looked familiar. "Where are we?"

He opened the passenger door. "Hudson Oaks. Come on, I'm starving!"

Sara blinked a couple of times, yawned and read the name on the restaurant window. R&K Café? Where in the heck is that? "Do they serve intravenous breakfast here?"

Jared laughed and guided her to the door. A girl in her late teens spoke and led them to a booth in the corner. They ordered breakfast and waited. It still hadn't dawned on Sara where they were or where they were going. A cup of coffee in front of her slowly brought her to life. She breathed in its aroma.

"Have a nice nap?"

Sara nodded. "Sorry. I don't function well at five in the morning."

Jared eyed her over the top of his cup. "I've been getting up early for a long time, especially when I have a long way to travel." He waited for a reaction.

"You still haven't told me where we're going."

"Well... we're in Hudson Oaks, Texas now."

"And that's supposed to mean something to me?"

"Our next stop is Midland," he said and grinned. "I thought we'd have lunch there."

Sara forced her breath out. She was tired of his guessing games. The cognitive part of her brain hadn't caught up with her yet. It was still back home, in Shreveport, asleep. "Jared, where are we going?"

"I'll make you a deal. After Midland, if you haven't figured it out, I'll tell you, OK?"

"Fine," Sara said, perturbed. "I'm going to the restroom. Don't wait for me. Go ahead and eat."

~ ~ ~

The food was on the table when Sara got back. Jared watched her pick at her eggs, with curious eyes. "Aren't you hungry?"

"So-so," she said and put a bite in her mouth. Jared waited. "They're not bad," she said. "I was expecting powdered eggs. I've learned, through experience, most fast food restaurants use them because they're cheaper."

Jared laughed. "Not when you're with me, sweetheart. It's gonna be real, or I'm not eating it."

Sara finished the eggs and nibbled her toast. "So you've eaten here before?"

"Many times," he said, hoping she'd picked up the clue. She hadn't; her brain wasn't firing on all cylinders yet.

~ ~ ~

They got back into the car. "You said we had a long way to go, do you want me to drive?"

Jared pulled back onto the I-20. "No, I'm good for a while longer. Besides, it seems I'm the only one who knows where we're going."

"Only because you won't tell me," Sara grumbled.

He laughed, changed the radio to a country station, and they were off again.

"Jared, can we talk about something?"

"Sure – what?"

"What did you think of my parents – honestly?"

"They're, OK, I guess. Your dad and I will get along fine. Your mother, well, that might take some doing. She'll come around. She really doesn't like me, does she?"

"Gee! Did it show? I did warn you."

"Yeah, well, I'm not used to someone like her," Jared said. "We live in an age of change and variety. No offense intended, but if your mother doesn't lighten up on some of her 'issues', she's in for a bumpy ride."

"There's something else you need to know about her," Sara said. "She's not opposed to manipulating things in her favor."

"Surely, she wouldn't lie to you."

Sara arched an eyebrow. "Wanna bet?"

Jared blew air between his lips. "Why is she so...?"

"Set in her ways?" Sara prompted. "Once you figure it out, tell me. I've been trying to since I turned thirteen. She was the reason I broke up with my last boyfriend, but...."

Jared took Sara's hand. "He was an idiot," he interjected. "Your mother wouldn't have run me off. She won't run me off." He lifted her hand to his lips.

"I hope not," she said and smiled.

Jared glanced at her sidelong. "I know she won't."

~ ~ ~

For five hours, Sara had watched the scenery blur past, hoping something would give her a clue as to where they were going. So far, nothing had. She probably should've suspected something when Phoenix started showing up on the overhead signs, but she hadn't paid them much attention. Since Jared didn't need his satnav that hadn't helped her either.

They stopped for an hour in Midland and headed on. Sara turned in her seat. "So what's our next stop?"

"I thought we'd spend the night in El Paso, and leave out again in the morning. I don't feel like driving all night," Jared said. "Especially when there are other ways I'd rather spend my nights, like making love to you."

"Good heavens, Jared! Where are we going, Las Vegas?"

"Not quite... that far." He smiled and concentrated on driving.

"Fine!" Sara leaned her seat back again. "If you're gonna make me play twenty questions, I'm going back to sleep." Jared laughed. Sara didn't plan on sleeping, but he didn't need to know. When she wanted to, she could be as difficult as him.

He pulled into the parking lot at a Holiday Inn, off I-10. Sara waited in the car while Jared paid for a room. Not knowing he'd packed their bags, including laptops and guitars, Sara was a little uneasy. "Jared, what am I gonna... change into?"

"Well, you could change into nothing," he said, being silly. "But it would be more convenient and settling for the locals if you wore clothes." He grinned and held the door.

Sara took his hand. A man with a luggage cart stopped near the trunk of the car. "Excuse me a second." Jared kissed her and approached the back of the car.

Sara arched an eyebrow. Luggage? I don't remember packing before we left Shreveport.

Jared slung the leather carryall and their laptop case straps over one shoulder, put a free arm around her waist and led her inside. Sara frowned, working things out in her head. We left Shreveport at five in the morning. We drove due west and are already in El Paso. Then there's Jared and his cute little smiles, and evasive clues. Where could we be going?

Jared paid the valet. They were finally alone in their room. He put their things in the bathroom. He smiled. "So... any idea where we're going, yet?"

Sara's face lit. "We're going back, aren't we?" she squealed and jumped into his arms. "We're going back to Arizona!" Catching him off guard, he lost his balance, and they fell on the bed.

Jared rolled on top of her and smiled. "I can't put anything over on you. Honestly, Sara, I can't believe it took you this long to figure it out," he said and kissed her.

"I knew we were coming back, but I didn't know it would be this soon."

"After what happened with your mother last night, this seemed like a good time. The gig was over, and you needed cheering up. I know you love it there, so...."

"Have you told them?" Sara interjected. "Do they know we're coming?"

"I'll call them in the morning. They won't mind, though. I think Mother was sad to see us leave, especially you. She really likes you, and so does Myra. Plus," he said and traced the outline of her lips with an index finger, "we've got some investigating and research to do. But," he kissed her again, "I'm not gonna think about it right now, or when we first get there. We're gonna have some fun and this time, we won't be on a set schedule. I've still got plenty of time off from the clinic."

"You know, every time you take me down there, you're taking a risk."

"How so?" Jared asked.

"As much as I like it, you might not convince me to go back to Shreveport."

Jared sighed. "We better look for a place in Arizona. We could always use it as a vacation home. The other alternative is to con my dad outta some land and build another house," Jared said with a gleam of mischievousness in his eye. "I've always wondered what it would be like to draw up my own house plans and build it myself. You could help. That way, your kitchen would be the way you want it."

"What about Wisteria Hall?" Sara asked.

"We'll use it when we visit your mother," he grimaced, "or Lucy or Steve or Carl."

"What about the clinic?"

Jared laughed. "I'll have no problem starting a new practice in Arizona. Another friend of mine, Alan Standing Deer, has been trying to get me to go into partnership with him for a while. I'm sure we can work something out. Besides, there's the band. Who knows where that's gonna take us? I'm betting Myra has spread our new CD all over the place. We might get down there this time, and be completely overtaken by the paparazzi," he said seriously.

"Yeah – right," she snorted.

"Sara, I love you. If you wanna be a star, I'll be the heaven you set yourself in. I don't need fame and fortune. I have everything I've ever wanted, right here in my arms." He stared into her eyes and covered her mouth with his.

After a few breathless moments, Jared undressed her. He took her hand, led her to the bed and turned the covers back with one hand. He scooped her up, laid her down and crawled in next to her, pulling her close. Though they were supposed to be resting, she didn't think they would be doing any for quite a while.

~ ~ ~

Sara woke the next morning to muffled voices. Jared's voice was a loud whisper as he stood and peered out the thick drapes of their room.

"So, Dad spoke to The Council? I suppose it's to be expected, but I don't see how it gives him the right to," he broke off and listened. He still didn't know Sara was awake. She was pretending to sleep, eavesdropping, hoping to find out if Jared had been keeping anything from her.

There was a knock. "Hold on a minute," he said. Sara heard him lay the phone on the table by the window. "Put it over there. My fiancée is still sleeping. I'd rather you didn't wake her."

"Will there be anything else, sir?"

"No, that's all, thank you."

Sara heard what sounded like someone scratching on a piece of paper and the almost silent closing of the door.

Jared retrieved his phone. "OK – sorry. I'm back. Yeah, it was room service. I wanna leave, right after breakfast." He laughed. "Oh yes, she's excited alright. I might as well start looking for a place down there. Well, I thought about that, but I didn't know how Dad would feel. At least I know we have that option, but, I'd still have to find us a place to stay. You know, Mother... I think Sara wants to get married in Arizona. I don't care. If I knew she wasn't kidding, I'd marry her on Mother's Mountain," he said and chuckled. "Yes, you heard me right. No, of course not. I love Sara so much, I'd do it if I knew she wanted to."

Sara narrowed her eyes and strained to hear the conversation. She smiled inwardly and pressed her lips into a thin line so he wouldn't see.

"Oh, no – no doubts. She's the one. Not, at all. I told you, I don't care about that. Oh, I've already taken care of it – we're safe. I'm a doctor, remember? No, I haven't told her, and I see no reason to do so as long as there's no possibility she could get," he broke off again. "That's where modern medicine comes in. It takes away that possibility."

Sara stopped listening for a while and concentrated on what he'd said. It was obvious; he was discussing their intimate relationship with the other person, he could trust, his mother. Sara was mildly annoyed but reminded herself Jared and his mother shared a different relationship than Sara had with hers. Jared and Nadine's were more open and honest. Sara envied them.

It seemed Jared didn't want to get Sara pregnant because he was afraid she might not survive the birth of their child. It wasn't that he didn't want children as she'd feared; it was more fear than anything else. This made her feel a little better but more curious than ever to know why he felt that way. Her mind wandered back to the conversation she'd shared with Myra, on the subject.

'Look, Myra. If there are other sketches, which I haven't seen, I'm not asking you to show them to me. All I wanna know is, are there more?'

'Yes, but, if you wanna know more, you'll have to ask my brother.'

Jared prepared to end the conversation; Sara was pulled from her silent reverie. She yawned and stretched, pretending to wake. Jared glanced across at her, smiled and held up a finger. He stopped whispering. "Listen, Mother, I gotta go. We'll see you soon. Yes, she's awake now. I will." He held his hand over the microphone. "Mother sends her love. She's excited we're coming back so soon. She already has our room ready." He smiled and finished his call. "Sara sends her love too. I know, Mother. I will. We love you too." Jared put his phone down and crawled on top of Sara.

"Morning, angel," he said and kissed her. "Hungry?"

Sara smirked. "I could be."

Jared laughed. "I meant for food, silly. Breakfast is waiting for you."

"Have you eaten?"

"No, I was waiting for you. I've showered, dressed and packed, apart from a few things I thought you might need. Once you've decided on your clothes, you can pack the rest." He sat at the table, ready to eat.

Sara slid to the side of the bed and wrapped the sheet around her. Jared smirked. She wasn't embarrassed for him to see her. It had only been a reflex. "I'll go take a shower. We can eat and be on our way," Sara said and fastened her hair on top with an alligator clip.

"Make it a fast one. The food is getting cold. I hate cold scrambled eggs!"

Sara turned on the shower and stepped under the hot water. "I will!"

Ten minutes later, she was dressed. "Wow! You're fast."

Sara laughed. "You have no idea." She kissed him, and they sat down to breakfast.

~ ~ ~

Sara had waited in the car while Jared paid the hotel bill. Despite her trying not to think about it, the subject of Jared's other sketches and the strange name, Dine'é Kay-Yah had haunted her.

She had to find a way of asking him, without him finding out she knew about the other sketches. Unless George Thundercloud's book had been wrong, how could she tell Jared, she knew he wasn't Navajo? How could she bring up the subject without making Jared suspicious? Sara guessed she'd have to wait until an opportunity presented itself. Where Sara was concerned, a way always presented itself, though, it wasn't always the right one.

# Chapter 43

After stopping for lunch in Van Horn, Texas, Jared and Sara had cruised on, arriving in El Paso around two. Jared was getting tired. They debated spending the night, but Sara was anxious to get back to Wickenburg, so she offered to drive.

Jared eyed her. "Are you sure you wanna do this?"

Sara frowned. "You think I can't drive? I have my own car back in Shreveport. I survived 'til now, without you chauffeuring me around."

He laughed and held up his hands. "Alright, easy. Lemme set the satnav. All you'll have to do is listen and follow the directions."

Sara rolled her eyes and sighed. "I think I can handle it."

"You do understand this car has a six-speed, manual transmission, which can easily get out from under you if you're not used to that much power?"

She was itching to get behind the wheel now. Six-speed manual – sweet! "This is gonna be fun," she said, grinned mischievously and waited.

Jared stared at her with incredulous eyes. She could almost read his mind. "OK, I love her, but my car? My expensive, shiny, extremely fast car. If I don't let her drive, she's gonna think I don't trust her. I do trust her, but not behind the wheel of my favorite, and expensive, and shiny new car."

Sara held out a hand and tapped her foot. "Well? Are you gonna let me drive your car or not?" She paused. "If you don't trust me...."

Jared looked as though someone had kicked him in the groin. "No! It's not that." He sighed, held out the keys and crawled into the passenger seat.

Sara slipped behind the wheel and buckled her seatbelt. She put on her sunshades, adjusted the seat and mirrors, and revved the engine a couple of times. She smiled. There was clearly a lot of power under the hood. She gave him a sideways glance. Jared looked pale and unconvinced.

"Relax... I can handle your baby." Before putting the car in gear, Sara put the original soundtrack to the 'Twilight' movie in the DVD player. 'Super Massive Black Hole' by Muse, blared through the sound system. "Now that's good driving music!" She put the car in gear and turned around.

Jared checked his seatbelt and braced his hand against the dash. He grinned warily. "At least I've got good insurance and a real first aid kit in the trunk."

Sara usually wouldn't have done it, but she gunned the engine and spun both tires as she peeled onto the interstate. She slightly fishtailed before she straightened it up with ease.

Jared was so anxious the sound of his pounding heart was almost audible. He looked back to make sure his motorcycle was still there. It was, along with a wide black rubber burn on the pavement.

He watched her for another two or three miles, to make sure she knew what she was doing. He didn't know this wasn't her first time behind the wheel of a fast sports car.

Sara looked across at him and smiled. "It is safe for you to take a nap, Jared. I'm fine – really."

"I know," he answered, too quickly and leaned back against the seat. "No one lives forever," he muttered.

Without taking her eyes off the road, she reached across and touched his face. The corners of his mouth turned up slightly. He closed his eyes, his face still adorned with his sexy grin.

Sara consulted the satnav. "I'll wake you when we get to Lordsburg, New Mexico."

Jared nodded. "If we live that long," he mumbled.

~ ~ ~

When they arrived in Lordsburg, Jared was sleeping so peacefully, Sara didn't wake him. After easing out of the car, she filled the tank, picked up some snacks and paid for everything with her new black card. She was a little nervous. She half expected it to be rejected, but it wasn't.

She got back in the car and waited for a few minutes. Jared was still sleeping. When he didn't wake up, she eased back onto the interstate.

~ ~ ~

Jared put his seat up and looked out the window. "Where are we?"

"Five miles from Tucson."

His eyes widened. "What? I thought you were gonna wake me up! You've let me sleep for over six hours?"

"I did give you a chance to wake up in Lordsburg, but," her voice trailed off.

"How did you pay for the gas?"

Sara blinked in disbelief. "Black card?" she countered with a touch of sarcasm and pulled into another gas station.

Jared laughed sheepishly and jumped out to fill the car. "Oh, yeah, that. Sorry, I forgot. Well, I'll take it from here."

Sara made a quick trip to the ladies' room and waited for Jared in the car. He started the engine again. "Let's see if we can't find some place to eat. I'm hungry – you?" Sara nodded. "So, what did you think about our car?"

Sara enthusiastically tapped her knee in time to the music. "I love it!"

He smiled and pulled back onto the main road. "Looks like we'll be going car shopping."

~ ~ ~

Jared hit the center of Phoenix at around nine that night. By ten, they were in Wickenburg. The Thundercloud ranch waited like a safe haven for Sara. Jared parked behind his father's Dodge Ram. They barely got out of the car before Myra and Nadine had grabbed Sara and hugged her. They were so glad to see her. She was excited too. It was pleasant to be in a place where you weren't judged or criticized. Again, Sara wished Kaye could have been more like Nadine.

It was so near bedtime they went inside and decided to visit in the morning.

\------------

When Sara woke alone, at first, she was disoriented. It took her a while to get her bearings. She heard the shower and the faint sound of someone singing. Being home again, must've affected him, Jared was singing in the shower.

She laughed. She thought people only sang in the shower, in the movies. She blinked a couple of times to focus her vision and read the time on her phone – 6:30!" She smiled, rolled over and sat on the side of the bed. She threw her head back, yawned and stretched her arms.

Jared came back with a towel wrapped around his waist, and one around his neck. He smiled at her when he realized she was awake. He smirked when she stood and stalked toward him. "Morning." He held her at arm's length, drinking her with his eyes, conscripting each tiny feature to memory.

Sara smiled bleary-eyed. "What are you doing up so early?"

He drew her to him and slowly untied her robe. "Well, I had planned on helping Dad with the chores." He kissed the side of Sara's neck and shoulders; her robe slid to the floor. "I think he might have to wait a while." He crushed his lips to hers.

Sara wrapped a leg around his and pressed the lower part of her body into his. She slid a hand between them and unfastened the towel around his waist. "Tell me something," she whispered.

He groaned and traced kisses over her face, and down the sides of her neck. "What?"

"Am I still dangerous?"

Jared lifted her other leg, wrapped it around his waist and slowly pushed into her. He kissed her thoroughly. "No, but I am!"

"How so?" she gasped.

"Because now I'm the hunter... and you're the prey." He almost growled at her as he lowered her to the bed. "You're the one who's in danger now," he whispered in her ear.

Sara teased his chest with her fingernails; Jared shivered. "No... I'm not."

"Really? Why's that?"

"I'm not fighting. I'm surrendering."

"I guess you're right," Jared said and moved his hips against hers. Words were no longer needed.

~ ~ ~

Jared had had a shower, but since things got hot and sweaty, he took another one with Sara. They got dressed and went downstairs. The door to the conservatory was open. A chilly breeze blew through the house. Smells of fried onions and bacon made Sara's stomach rumble.

"We're out here, Jared!" Nadine called out.

On the table were plates of soft scrambled eggs, hash brown potatoes with smothered fried onions, mushrooms, and bell peppers. It smelled delicious. Sara had worked up a monster appetite. She didn't complain when Nadine prepared her plate. She closed her eyes and sniffed appreciatively. "This smells so good!"

Tom laughed and winked at her. "Some things, can work up an appetite, eh, Sara?"

She smiled and kept her eyes on her plate. "Yes, they can."

Jared laughed; Tom glanced at him. "So what are your plans for today?"

He grinned knowingly. "Nothing specific, how about you?"

Tom pursed his lips. "Oh, I've gotta repair some fence line up on the northern range. Satan didn't come home last night. He probably found another way out. It's been weak around those parts for some time now."

Jared smiled and kept eating his breakfast.

"I haven't had time to repair it by myself," Tom hinted and glanced at Jared again. "And, I need to install the new auto feeder. It's been sitting in the barn collecting dust, and I want to...."

"Alright, Dad!" he interjected. "I get the picture. When did you wanna get started?"

Tom grinned. "After breakfast?"

"I'll go change."

Sara couldn't help but laugh at how easily Jared had given in to his father. "What are we doing today, Nada?"

Nadine smiled. "I'm sure I can find something for us to do. Is there anything in particular you'd like to do?"

"Um, well, there is one thing. And I'm a little self-conscious about asking, but Jared showed me the blankets and beadwork his grandmother had made for him. I was wondering," her voice trailed off.

Nadine smiled patiently. "Yes?"

"Would you teach me how to do that?"

Nadine chuckled and gathered the breakfast dishes. "It would be my pleasure. I'll have to drag my old looms out of the attic, though. I haven't used them in a long time."

"We can do something else," Sara offered. "I wouldn't wanna put you out."

Nadine smirked. "I don't mind. I suspect I'll need to work on a much smaller version of the blankets soon."

Sara frowned and forced the air from her lungs. "Not if Jared has his way," she muttered, took the little pill from the watch pocket of her jeans and popped it into her mouth. Reluctantly, she washed it down with a handful of water from the faucet.

She helped Nadine load the dishwasher and they went to the living room, where Tom sat, patiently waiting.

\------------

Jared entered the living room wearing a pair of faded jeans, a russet-colored tank top, his cowboy boots, and a western-style straw hat with a rattlesnake and feather hatband. He'd plaited his hair in a single braid at the nape of his neck. Sara thought he looked stunning. She lounged against the doorframe and watched as he crossed the floor. His taut muscles struggled against the thin fabric of his shirt. Her face flushed.

Jared cradled her chin and smiled. "I love how you do that," he said and kissed her.

Sara was dazzled by the hungry look in his eyes. "How I do what?"

"When I approach you, your eyes dilate so much it's hard to tell whether they're black or brown, and your cheeks go all rosy," he said and kissed her again.

She smiled. "That's because I like what I see. Your eyes do too, but... they're a little more noticeable."

Jared shook his belt and rearranged the front of his jeans. "I wish my eyes were the only part that reacted." He pressed his body against hers, so she understood.

"I like that part too," she whispered in his ear when he kissed below her jaw line and nibbled her neck.

Tom cleared his throat and shuffled his feet. "If you're ready, Jared."

He sighed and gently kissed Sara. "I'll see you later," he said and followed Tom out the door.

"We'll bring you some lunch, and something to drink later on!" Sara jumped. Nadine placed her hands on Sara's shoulders and gave her a little squeeze. "It's just me, Sara."

"Thanks!" Tom called back.

"It must be in your blood!" Sara said, startled.

"Sorry," Nadine laughed. "I didn't mean to scare you."

Sara took a slow breath. "It's alright. I guess I'll have to get used to how easily y'all can sneak up on me."

Nadine smirked. "Comes from years of practice. Let's get those looms. We'll take them out back before it gets too hot. When it does, we'll move inside where it's cool."

\------------

Sara and Nadine had spent the rest of the morning working on beading and weaving projects, mainly Nadine. Sara had tried her hand at it, but most of the time she'd watched in awe. Jared's mother could finish a bead pattern before she could even get her loom threaded.

Nadine laughed while she gave Sara tips and introduced her to their way of life. Sara was thrilled when she finished one wristband, which she later planned to give to Jared. His mother had finished three in the time it had taken her to create one. Nadine had also shed far less blood than Sara had. She was beginning to think she might need a transfusion; good thing her fiancé was a doctor.

Sara began a blanket project, but her howling coyote looked more like a tall-eared rabbit. Nadine laughed. "It's not bad for your first try. Just keep at it. You will get it, Sara." She went inside to put lunch together.

Sara did another row, gave up and went inside to help Nadine. She was slicing cold roast beef for sandwiches when Sara entered the kitchen. "What can I do?"

"Do you know how to make lemonade?" Nadine asked.

"Yeah," Sara laughed, "but I'm better at iced tea."

Nadine put the sandwiches together with practiced ease. "Tell you what, why don't you make both? Jared likes tea, and Tom prefers lemonade. Lemons are in the fridge. If you'll pop them in the microwave for thirty seconds, and roll them on the counter a couple of times, they'll be juicier."

"Hey, that's not a bad idea. Is that a traditional Navajo way of making lemonade?"

Nadine chuckled and held up a small cookbook. "No, but it was Loretta Lynn's way."

Sara laughed with her and finished making the drinks. She poured it into two large thermoses, used for keeping things cold. They filled two more with fresh ice water, loaded everything in the back of the Jeep and headed for the barn. Nadine parked and swiped her phone.

"Hi, it's me. Yeah, we're at the barn with your lunch. Do you want us to bring it up to you? Alright, we'll set it up here. How's it going – any sign of Satan? That's strange. Maybe he's gone over to the other ridge." Nadine glanced at Sara. "You might have to saddle up a couple of the horses, go over to the other valley, and look there. Yeah, I know. We need to try and find him before Myra gets home from college. I will. Love you too, Tom. See you in a few."

Sara frowned. "That's Myra's horse - right?"

"Yes. Tom said they hadn't seen a sign of him. They're coming back here, so let's get the table set. There are some chairs inside the barn in the door to the right, next to a fold up table. Can you get those, and put them under the shade tree over there?"

\------------

The 4x4 came bouncing along the dirt road. Jared swerved from side to side to avoid the potholes and parked next to the Jeep.

Sara doubted it was possible, but it appeared as though the blazing sun had made Jared's skin even darker. The beads of moisture on his chest glistened in the sun like drops of dew. Her heart flipped over, watching him gracefully stroll up to her. He wrapped his arms around her waist and kissed her. "Hi, angel," he said in his low, sexy voice.

"Hi," she smiled.

They sat down to eat. Nadine passed Tom a plastic cup of lemonade. "So, are you done for the day?"

Tom tossed his hat on the ground next to his chair. "I don't know about you, son, but I think we've done enough for today. The sun's getting too hot. Maybe we could finish up tomorrow."

Jared stuffed a third of his sandwich in his mouth. "Sure, Dad. I think Sara, and I might saddle up a couple of the horses, and go over to the northern ridge. See if we can pick up Satan's trail there."

Nadine studied her son's eyes. "If you do, make sure you take these two canteens of water, and this one of tea with you."

Jared grinned at Sara. "Actually, I'd planned on going back to the house, and getting some gear. We might not be back before nightfall, and I don't wanna wander around in the dark. If we see it's gonna be too late, we'll make camp, and come home in the morning."

Tom arched an eyebrow. "In the morning?"

Jared chuckled. "Don't worry. I'll be back in time to help finish the fence and the other chores."

"Take your rifle," Tom said. "I saw a few tracks over on the ridge a few days ago. I didn't see any mountain lions, but it doesn't hurt to play it safe."

"Make sure you take your phones too," Nadine said.

Sara laughed imagining a Navajo brave, covered with warpaint, riding bareback, with a cell phone in one hand, and the reins in the other. Modern technology had changed things for everyone.

Jared grimaced and glanced at Sara. "I think we'll take the bike instead. That way I won't have to worry about her picking another fight with a rattlesnake. She's good at that, you know," he said and smirked.

"If you hadn't run off, I wouldn't have climbed the mountain or shared the tiny ledge with your indigenous house pet," Sara countered and pushed his chair over. Jared hit the ground and burst out laughing.

"Son, you better watch Sara. I think she might be harder to handle than the mountain lions."

Jared got up, used his hat to brush the dust off his jeans and straddled his chair. He grinned mischievously and winked at Sara. "Oh, I can handle her. Make no mistake about that."

\------------

Sara rode back to the house with Jared in his father's 4x4. Tom drove the Jeep back with Nadine riding shotgun. She made Jared and Sara some more roast beef sandwiches and tucked in a package of coconut macaroons when he wasn't looking. "They're his favorite," she whispered in Sara's ear.

Sara, Tom, and Nadine had waited out front while Jared got his bike. He passed Sara her helmet and put his on. She crawled in behind him and wrapped her arms tightly around his waist. He revved the engine a couple of times and looked back.

"Have a safe trip!"

"We will, Mother."

"Take care of Sara!"

Jared turned, lifted their visors and kissed her. "With my last breath, Mother. See you later," he said and let out on the clutch. Sara waved back to Nadine and Tom.

# Chapter 44

Jared took Sara where he and his father had been repairing the fence line. There were still a few weak posts, so he said his father probably would keep the horses in the pasture closer to the barn instead of letting them into the northern range.

They stopped on a high ridge. Jared scanned the desert with a pair of binoculars. He sat back on his bike and passed them to her. "I don't like this."

"Did you see anything?" she asked.

"No, that's what bothers me." He scanned the country again with his natural eyes. "I suppose Satan could've found a herd of mustangs and ran off with them. Did Myra tell you he was a wild mustang?"

"She mentioned it, but she never told me the whole story."

Jared forced his breath out. "Dad and Granddad were out, scouting for mountain lions when they came across the half-eaten corpse of a horse. Lying next to it was a colt - couldn't have been over two or three weeks old. They thought it was dead too. When they checked, it was still breathing, barely."

"Poor thing," Sara said.

"Granddad gave it some water from his canteen. Dad wanted to put it out of its misery, but Granddad wouldn't let him. He cradled the colt in his arms, and they rode back to the house. Neither held much hope for the little guy. Mother put him on one of Grandmother's handwoven blankets, out on the patio. The colt was so dehydrated and weak, he wouldn't even eat."

Jared softly smiled, remembering. "When they told me about him, I tried to get him to drink or eat something. Mother thinned out some cornmeal mush with cow's milk and put it in a bottle, used to feed calves. She'd hoped the mixture might give him a little strength since he was so near gone. Every time I tried to give him the bottle, he laid his head on his back. We all expected him to die. Even Granddad had given up hope. He said if it hadn't improved by morning, he would put it out of its misery."

Jared paused and sighed. "Myra begged for the colt. She promised to take care of it. Dad finally gave in but made her promise she would be responsible for it, which included putting it down if necessary."

He rubbed his hands together to get rid of some of the dust. "I decided if the little guy had to be put down, I'd do it. I knew it would be too hard for my sister – despite the promise she'd made. The colt responded to Myra, almost as though he were waiting for her. As if their paths had crossed for a reason."

Sara cocked her head. "So it ate for Myra, but, not for you or your grandfather?"

"Yes. She force fed it fresh cow's milk. What little she got down him gave him the scours, and he nearly died from that. Finally, she kept working with him, and he got better. He's Angelstar's sire, by the way. She's gonna be a little rascal. She has her father's fiery spirit."

Jared kissed her. "Anyway, now you know the story of Satan." He put his helmet on. "We'll go a little further out into the desert, closer to where the mustangs range and look for tracks."

"If he's running with the mustangs, how can you tell his tracks from theirs?" Sara asked.

"Easy," Jared smiled. "Our horses are shoed. The tracks are different. Besides, Granddad taught me how to tell them apart. The differences are subtle, but they're there if you know what to look for."

Sara couldn't understand why, but her gut told her today would end in heartache and tears for Myra. A strange foreboding feeling hung on the breeze. Jared hadn't said anything, but he'd felt it too. There was sadness in his voice.

~ ~ ~

Minutes later, Jared stopped on another high ridge and scanned the area again. His shoulders sagged. "Oh, no," he exhaled and lowered his binoculars.

"What is it?" Sara asked.

"Hopefully not what I think it is." He said and pointed. "There's a flock of vultures circling over there."

Sara looked but couldn't see anything. Maybe it was too far away or she needed to have her eyes checked. She shielded them with her hand. "Where?"

"We're going down a rough area. Hang on," Jared said. The front of the bike dropped. He weaved his way down a faded path to the bottom of the valley, stopping about twenty feet from the gathering vultures. He handed Sara his helmet. "Stay here. You don't need to see this."

Jared took his rifle from his saddlebag, aimed it skyward and fired off a few rounds. The birds rose off the ground like a thick black cape. Sara sat patiently waiting.

~ ~ ~

Jared came back. "It's him," he said and swallowed the lump in his throat.

Poor Myra. "What happened?" Sara asked.

"I don't know for sure, but Dad needs to see this. He jumped on the bike, and they climbed back up the ridge. He swiped his phone. "Dad, it's me. We're about five miles west of the north ridge." He forced his breath out. "Yeah, we found him. I want you to see this first, but it looks like anthrax. No. They were swarming overhead and beginning to gather. I ran them off. We'll stand guard and make sure nothing gets to the carcass. In case it is anthrax, it might be an idea to get Leo and," he broke off. "Really? Alright, we'll see you in a few. Well, not entirely, but I'm pretty sure. Right. We will."

Sara's heart began to pound. "I've heard, in its airborne form, anthrax is dangerously contagious."

Jared read the concern on her face. He circled her waist and pulled her close. "I'm not an expert, but I've seen this before. I was careful not to touch anything, angel. It might not be anthrax. We'll have to wait and see. Dad's bringing Leo, our local vet, with him." He put on his helmet. "We need to keep the vultures from picking at the carcass."

"They haven't already?"

"No, but they were getting ready to feast, talk about timing," Jared said.

"If it is anthrax, won't they spread it?"

"No, but it can be spread by the other animals, especially coyotes. If they catch the scent of a decaying carcass, they'll search for it. They're scavengers. Unlike vultures, their digestive system doesn't destroy the anthrax bacteria. Once my father and Leo get here, we'll destroy the carcass if that's what it is." He sighed and rubbed the back of his neck. "Unfortunately, the rest of the herd will need to be tested. They might have to be put down... to keep it from spreading."

"All of them?" Sara gasped. That would mean the whole herd, including Jade and Angelstar!

Jared forced his breath out again. "If they test positive, the entire herd, including Jade and Angelstar. All of them would have to be destroyed."

Sara's eyes glossed. "No!"

Jared held her. "I'm sorry. I know how much you loved Angelstar and Jade. Satan sired Angelstar, which makes it worse. If we lose her, we lose Satan's bloodline."

~ ~ ~

They rode back down the ridge, closer to where the horse's carcass laid, drying and decaying in the Arizona sun. Jared broke off some branches from a desert ironwood, gathered some dry straw and built small fires around it to prevent the vultures from landing again.

He drove the bike a safe distance away and parked in the shadow of a giant saguaro cactus. He told Sara the cactus was ancient, because of the number of side arms it had grown. Apparently, saguaros could take up to 75 years to form a single arm. This one had several, which meant it could be hundreds of years old.

Sara didn't care how old it was. She was glad it had loaned them its silhouette against the unbearable heat. By the prickling feeling on the back of her neck, if it hadn't been for the cactus, she would be severely sunburned.

Since they'd followed trails, the 4x4 couldn't, it would take Tom and Leo a while to reach them. Jared and Sara decided to eat their roast beef sandwiches before they spoiled. Because of the heat, they tasted as though they'd been microwaved. The iced tea helped to wash down some of the desert dust and cool their parched throats.

Jared saturated his bandana and handed it to Sara. "Your face looks a little red. Wipe it with this. You're not getting a headache or feeling dizzy, are you?"

Sara smiled and squeezed it over her head, relishing the water as it fell like raindrops on her face. Her skin absorbed them, almost as fast as the desert drank the excess water splattering on the sand. "I've got a mild headache, probably from the constant rumbling of the bike, I'm not used to that."

Jared touched the back of his hand to her forehead. "Are you sure?"

Sara sighed. "Jared, I'm fine. I'm tougher than I look!"

He frowned. "Alright, but if you start feeling dizzy, coyotes or no coyotes, we're going back."

Sara nodded. She frowned, glanced at him and looked away. She sighed deeply. Jared watched her with curious eyes. "What's on your mind?"

"On my mind? Nothing," she answered quickly. "Why?"

"You look as though you wanted to ask me something." He brushed the back of his fingers down the side of her face and smiled. "You can ask me anything, and if it's something I can tell you, I will tell you the truth."

Sara grinned and dipped her chin. "I'm curious. What's a mirage? Are they real or do they only happen in the movies?"

"Is that all?" Jared laughed.

"See," Sara snorted. "That's why I hadn't said anything. I figured you would laugh at me – forget it!" She turned away. He laughed again. She glanced over her shoulder and turned away again. "See, you're still doing it."

Jared cradled her face in his hands. She glared at him. Jared sighed. "Sara, I wasn't laughing at your question. I was laughing because I'm relieved. I was afraid you were gonna ask me something I couldn't or shouldn't tell you. It's hard for me to deny you anything," he whispered. Sara flicked her gaze at him, narrowed her eyes and looked away. He smirked and kissed her until she stopped resisting.

"You don't fight fair," she gasped.

Jared grinned temptingly. "All is fair in love and war, angel." He kissed her again, molding his lips to hers. Her entire body tingled. She was more than a willing participant, almost as demanding. He teased her lips apart with his tongue and took possession of her mouth, mingling his hot breath with hers. He pressed his forehead to hers. "Sara, unless we wanna be caught with our pants down, we need to cool it a little. Dad is on his way out here, remember?"

With her head was back and her eyes were closed, Sara was too dazed to comprehend what Jared was saying. As always, his kiss had teased her and left her wanting more.

"This is not a rejection," Jared said and kissed the end of her nose. "It's a postponement."

Sara sighed disappointedly. "It won't make a lot of difference in this heat, but I'll give you a rain check." She smiled alluringly and traced his lip with her fingers, teasing him.

Jared groaned and rubbed his body against hers. "You certainly can have a play on words sometimes, squaw. Keep this up, when I use my rain check - you'll pay dearly."

"Jared?" Sara shyly prompted.

"Hmm?"

"Since we've accomplished what we came out here to do, does that mean we won't be spending the night under the stars?"

Jared grinned; an evil gleam glowed in his amber eyes. "Not necessarily."

Sara smiled. "Sometimes your eyes remind me of glowing stars."

"Sorry," he said, sounding embarrassed. He closed his eyes, took a deep breath and let it out slowly. "Better?"

Sara wet her lips with the tip of her tongue and kissed him thoroughly. She studied his glowing crimson eyes. "You're determined to get me into trouble, aren't you?" He stood.

She held her hands up in mock defeat and tilted her head, innocently. "Me?"

Jared looked down at her, smiled and shook his head. "Stay in the shade. If it moves, you move. I'll be right back."

The fires began to die down. Jared added more wood and straw to keep them going while they waited for Tom and Leo. He tethered the pup tent to his bike and the cactus and made a temporary shelter from the sun. He sat on the blanket and leaned his back against his bike. Sara rested her head on his shoulder. Soon they fell fast asleep.

~ ~ ~

They were awakened by cold water, poured over their heads. Jared jumped up, sputtered and said something in Navajo. From the tone of his voice, she guessed they weren't words of appreciation. Sara opened her eyes wide and tried to perceive the source of the flash flood. There was laughter overhead. "Dad!" Jared grumbled and wiped his face on the front of his shirt. "That was mean!"

Tom and Leo chuckled. "That'll teach you not to go to sleep in the desert in the middle of the day. Leo, you remember my son Jared?"

"Of course," Leo said and shook Jared's hand.

"This is his fiancée, Sara Foster." Tom smiled proudly. "Sara, this is Leo Lonebear, our local vet."

Sara stood, dusted her hands on the front of her jeans, and shook his hand. "Pleased to meet you."

Leo tipped his hat. "Likewise," he said and scrutinized her. "You're not the Sara Foster I've been hearing on our local radio station, are you?"

Sara's cheeks showed some color. She hadn't been aware her song had been played on the radio, especially all the way down here. She didn't know how to react. She looked at Jared, who smiled. "Yeah, Leo, it's her."

"Wow! I didn't expect to see you out here like this. Celebrities don't usually rub elbows with us common folk," Leo said and winked at Jared.

Sara tucked her chin and softly cleared her throat. "I'm not a celebrity."

Leo snorted dubiously. "Sure you're not! I'll bet if you turn the radio on, it won't be thirty minutes before they'll be playing your song again."

"Let's see," Jared said and switched on his bike radio.

The DJ read the news and the local forecast. Apparently it would be hot and dry. Then he started talking about the upcoming Country Music Convention.

"I don't usually do this, but I've had to eat my words. I said I would never spin a country song on my show, but we've got such a response, both from the website and texts, you guys are leaving me no choice. Between hearing this little Louisiana gal strut her stuff and being staked in the desert- bring on the ketchup – I'll eat my words," he said and laughed.

"Sara has been burning up the country and western charts from Arkansas, all the way to Salt Lake City, Utah, maybe even further. Fans are hounding me, wanting to know where they can buy her music. Well, guys, for the moment, her CD hasn't been released.

The story goes like this. Myra Thundercloud acquired a personal copy from her brother and passed it to someone at the university where she's attending. They passed it to a friend, and so on until it has spread over the entire state. I promise, as soon as Sara releases something, you'll be the first to know, so try and be patient.

Sara Foster, native of a small town in central Louisiana, called Crooked Creek, who recently turned eighteen and completed her high-school education this past summer, apparently just made a move to Shreveport, Louisiana, about a hundred or so miles north of her hometown, to live with her aunt Lucy.

Shortly after her arrival, she met our own Jared Thundercloud of Raging Storm, and the rest is history. So, boys, if you've had your eye set on Sara, I'm afraid she's already taken, and if you don't wanna lose your scalp, you'll look elsewhere."

"Damn straight!" Jared said and smiled at her.

"Anyway, Sara and Raging Storm will be performing in the upcoming Country Convention, in Wickenburg in a few weeks, so get your tickets reserved. Rumor is they're going like wildfire this year, thanks to Sara. So, if you wanna see her, along with the rest of the Thunderclouds and the other artists performing this year, get off your cans. Without further interruptions, let's give her a listen for about the fourth time today. It's Sara Foster with 'Voices'."

Leo laughed. "See what I mean. Girl, you're already famous. You better get yourself an agent."

"No, thanks," Sara said and looked at Jared. "I've got one."

Leo grabbed his case from the back of the 4x4. "Well, I dread this, but, we better get down there and get it over with." He handed Tom and Jared a pair of latex gloves, and a surgical mask. "These might not be necessary, but we'll know soon enough."

"Jared, grab the can of gas," Tom said.

"You stay under the cover, and outta the sun!"

Sara pouted. Jared smiled, touched her face and gently pressed his lips to hers. "I won't be gone long, I promise." His eyes gave off a warm amber glow. He noticed Sara looking at him warily. He frowned. Sara bit her lower lip and motioned to his eyes. "Oh – oops!" he chuckled. "Gone?" He leaned in to kiss her.

Sara put her hand up. "Yes, but you better go before you start looking like a lighthouse."

Jared smiled, put on his surgical mask and ran after Leo and Tom.

~ ~ ~

Sara waited under her makeshift tent, impatiently playing with an ant on the stem of a cactus blossom. It had assiduously tried to get to the blossom but had found it difficult, because of Sara's childish interferences. She allowed it to get the sweet taste of the nectar within its grasp, only to turn the stem the other way around, forcing it to go all the way to the other end of the stem before it realized it had missed its mark, again. She'd done this so many times now, she was sure the ant was either dizzy or had downright given up. He stopped, halfway and sat there as if thinking, 'Stupid human. If I get a chance, I'll show you some manners!'

She got bored and tossed the flower. When she saw rolls of black smoke rising above the carcass, she assumed the worst. She nibbled her bottom lip and wondered. If it hadn't been anthrax, would they have burned the carcass anyway or left it for the scavengers to finish off? Considering it had been Myra's pride and joy, she doubted they would leave it.

~ ~ ~

Minutes later, the men had approached. They were talking to each other, but Sara couldn't understand what they were saying.

# Chapter 45

Jared tossed the tools and equipment, in the back of his father's 4x4 and loaded his bike. He hadn't said a word. From the look on his face, Sara sensed the news was grim. She took his hand and hoisted onto the back seat. He slid in beside her, put an arm around her shoulders and pulled her close.

Tom waited until everyone had buckled in and headed back to the ranch. Because they had to go the long way around, it took them twice the time to get back. The sun was already setting.

Once at the barn, Jared and Sara rode back to the house on his bike, unnecessarily slowly. With the engine barely above an idle, it was easy to talk, but Jared hadn't said anything. Sara was concerned about his silent, dark mood. "Are you OK?"

"Not really," Jared sighed.

"Can I ask?"

"Leo said it was anthrax. He and my father are testing the other horses. I should be helping, but I just couldn't. We'll have to hope for the best. If any of the others test positive," he broke off.

"I'm so sorry."

"Yeah, me too, but more so for Myra."

"When will your father tell her?"

"Soon, I imagine. Keeping it from her won't change anything or make it easier for him or her."

"No, I don't suppose it would."

~ ~ ~

Jared parked his bike beside Myra's Audi. A lump formed in Sara's throat. She felt sorry for Myra and hoped Tom told her soon. She didn't know how long she could keep her grief hidden. Apart from her instinctive fear of Jared, Myra was wild and carefree, nothing bothered her. From Sara's experience, the farther someone fell, the more the fall hurt. Myra had a long way to fall.

Tom and Leo had been friends since childhood, so it wasn't surprising when he invited Leo to stay for dinner. Leo, of course, had graciously accepted. Nadine was an accomplished cook, and the Thunderclouds were excellent hosts. Most people who knew them jumped at an opportunity to socialize with them. Tonight, however, Sara was sure Tom had other motives for his neighborly gesture.

Telling Myra about Satan wouldn't be stress-free, even for Tom. Maybe he needed the extra-added support of his friend, and maybe he hoped Leo's professional detachment would lessen the impact the news would have on Myra. Maybe deep down, despite his strong commandeering demeanor, Tom was like any other father, afraid and unwilling to hurt his daughter.

\------------

Whether it had been planned or coincidental, after dinner, Tom, Jared, and Leo, took Myra for a walk out in the backyard. Myra ran into the house with tear dampened cheeks; they'd told her. As she passed Sara, Myra gave her a strange stare, almost a look of betrayal. Why should she feel this way? Does she in some way blame me? Was it my fault?

Nadine went upstairs after Myra, to comfort her, but a few minutes later she came back to the kitchen where Sara sat at the table. Nadine's face was unreadable. She sat across from Sara and folded her hands on the table in front of her. For a long time, they sat in silence. "You know, being a mother can sometimes be the hardest trial on earth," Nadine said in a small empty voice and stared at her hands.

Sara snorted. "So my mother says, especially when it comes to me."

Nadine studied her eyes, her expression didn't change. She sighed and looked back at her hands. "Oh, don't get me wrong, I love being a mother. I wouldn't trade it for anything in the world. I love all three of my children. It's just hard... when you have to tell your child something you know will break their heart. You wanna take away the pain or spare them of it altogether, and you can't." Nadine locked eyes with Sara. "It's part of the growing up process. It's... a mother's place to be responsible, strong and supportive. But it doesn't make the job easier."

Sara didn't know how to respond.

"You never get used to that part – that and letting go." She paused and twisted her hands. "You have to watch them walk, headstrong into disaster, knowing you can't change the direction of their path. You desperately wanna point out the holes, so they don't fall in them or wander down the wrong footpaths, but you just can't." Nadine fell silent.

Sara had never seen her like this. She seemed weak and vulnerable. Not the strong Navajo mother, with her ironclad ways, and years of tradition to guide her, Sara had pictured her to be. She pondered on the meaning behind Nadine's words. What prompted her to open up and confess her inner feelings to me? Are they for her benefit? A form of confession? Proof she's human? Were they meant for Myra? Or were they intended for me and Jared? Afraid of what the answer might be, Sara didn't ask.

~ ~ ~

The awkward silence dragged on until they heard the men coming in from the patio. Nadine snapped back to reality and put on a plastic smile. Sara tried, but Nadine was better at pretending than she was. She didn't understand why, but Nadine's mood and words worried her.

Jared sat in a chair next to Sara. Leo said his goodbyes and Tom walked him to the door. Coming back to the kitchen, Tom laid his wide dark hands on Nadine's shoulders and gently massaged her neck. He sighed deeply. "It's done."

Nadine patted her husband's rough and wrinkled hands and leaned her head back to smile at him. "So I gathered." He reflected her weak smile. "What do we do now?"

"Wait. Hope. Be there for her. Help her as much as she'll let us. I don't think trying to replace Satan would be a good idea. He was unique."

Nadine's expression turned cold, bitter; she clenched her fist. "I just can't see it. That horse fought to survive. He had to survive! For him to give up, without a fight - it just doesn't seem right. He came from a strong, sturdy bloodline, Tom. How did he get anthrax? Where did he get it?"

Tom scratched his head. "These things sometimes happen, luv. There's not always an explanation. Things turn out the way they do for a reason." He paused and looked directly at Jared. "No matter how much we ask why, sometimes, we have to accept our destiny without question."

Sara glanced at Jared. The expression on his face was stressed. His jaw was set like marble. His eyes glowed deep amber, swirling to pale crimson. It was something Sara had learned to recognize. Jared was upset. Tom was communicating a silent message to his son, and he didn't like the implications.

For minutes they stared at each other; Tom broke the gaze. Jared closed his eyes and took a deep breath. Sara understood that reaction too. The next time Jared opened his eyes, they would be normal again. He would be calm, collected and focused; any signs of anger would be well hidden. Sara knew not to ask what had made him upset. He wouldn't tell her.

She wished she'd shared some of his abilities. If she had maybe her mind wouldn't be filled with so many unanswered questions.

Jared looked back at Tom and nodded. "I agree. Replacing Satan would be a mistake. Myra would be resentful. I know I would be."

Nadine stood. "I think we could all use a nice hot cup of goan." Without further prompting she prepared the drinks.

~ ~ ~

Nadine had been right. The goan had done the trick. The atmosphere was much calmer when they moved to the living room. Sara and Jared cuddled up on the loveseat. He picked up the remote and flipped through the channels for something to watch. After accepting defeat, Jared put it on one of the music channels and reduced the volume until the sound was barely audible.

Tom watched the show a while with them. "So, Jared, are you and the band participating in the convention this year?"

Jared smiled at Sara and squeezed her shoulder. "Sure. It's what Granddad would've wanted. Besides, I'm looking forward to showing off the new star."

Sara blushed. "Jared! I'm not a star," she said, chagrined.

Tom laughed. "You're not getting off that easy, Sara. I've heard your CD. They play your song almost nonstop on the radio. Honey, you're a star already. You need a little more promotion. After the convention, you'll be well on your way."

"We," Sara corrected.

Jared chuckled and pushed her hair behind her ear. "I'll be there with you, as will the rest of the band, but you don't need any of us. You shine all on your own," he said with admiration.

Sara tried changing the subject. She didn't like being singled out. "Speaking of the band, how will they get down here? Fly?"

"Probably, since we're already here. We usually all come together, by coach."

"You have your own bus?"

Jared laughed. "No, we rent one for the occasion. Needless to say, we'll probably get one soon, thanks to you," he said, turning the spotlight back to her.

Sara forced her breath out. "In that case, shouldn't we go back, and get them and the equipment?"

"I'll call and rent a van. Carl, Steve, and Lucy can get things together. They can handle it, Sara. They've been here so many times they could find the ranch blindfolded."

"Don't we need to practice before the convention?" Sara asked.

"We probably should get them down here a little early, so we can practice some. Dad?"

Tom looked away from the screen. "Hmm?"

"Could we set up at the far end of the garage?"

"Sure," Tom smiled. "If you get too loud, the only neighbors who might complain would be the prairie dogs. That or Wile E," he chuckled at his private joke. Knowing he was referring to a Looney Tunes cartoon character, Sara and Jared joined in.

Their euphoric moods changed when Nadine took her place beside Tom on the sofa. He picked up her hand and placed it between his. "How is she?" he asked remorsefully.

"She's coping," Nadine sighed.

~ ~ ~

They all sat in silence for a while. "So, Dad, are we gonna finish the fence line in the morning?" Jared asked.

Tom glanced toward the stairs. He looked at Nadine. "I don't know. The best thing to do is keep the rest of the horses away from the northern grazing grounds for a while. At least until Leo has the results of the tests. If Satan died of anthrax, the ground where he went down will be contaminated. I don't want the other horses dying too, especially little Angelstar." He glanced at Sara, grinned and turned his attention to Jared. "Sara's taken a shine to her."

Jared cleared his throat. "Yes, she has, which reminds me, Sara. I've decided to give her to you."

"Really?" She smiled.

"Yes, really – if you want her. Remember, a horse is a big responsibility, especially one that's half mustang. They're a little feistier than domesticated horses."

Sara pursed her lips. "I don't know, Jared. Angelstar was Satan's colt. Wouldn't it be more appropriate to give her to Myra? She's all that's left of Satan, now – correct?"

"Yeah, but...."

"It's not that I don't want her," Sara broke in, "but I think you should ask Myra first. If she doesn't want her, I'll gladly take her. I've never owned a horse."

Tom looked at Jared and smiled. "That might not be a bad idea. If Myra does want the colt, we've got plenty of horses. Sara can have her pick."

"You don't have to do that, Tom," Sara said.

Tom glanced at Jared again. "No, I don't, but, I want to. Besides, they're half yours already. They belong to Jared. I look after them for him."

"Thank you," Sara smiled.

"Wasn't there also the matter of looking for a piece of land – to build a house on?"

"Mother spoke to you about it?" Jared prompted.

"It's an excellent idea. We'd love to have you and Sara closer by. It would be good for Myra too. She's been lonely since you left. She never says much about it, but I can tell she misses you."

Jared studied Sara's eyes. "We wouldn't be permanently moving to Arizona, Dad. I've invested a lotta time and money in Wisteria Hall. I can't just walk away from it. I don't wanna sell it either. It was hard enough to get my hands on it for the price I paid. It's not something that's gonna happen again. However, I'd like the opportunity to design and build my own house, our house," he said and smiled.

"Consider it settled," Tom nodded. "Pick out the land you want, and I'll have my lawyer draw up the paperwork. When you're ready, you can start building."

Jared looked at Sara again. "We're not in a big hurry. Let's get a few loose ends tied up first. There's the matter of The Council, now Satan, and the convention is weeks away."

Nadine arched an eyebrow at Jared. "There's another matter we need to deal with, also."

Jared sighed and stood, bringing Sara with him. "Yeah, it needs to be settled soon." He winked at Sara. "I think it might be time for bed. It's been a long and tiring day." Sara smiled and yawned to conceal her expectations. Jared squeezed her hand. The warm amber glow and sparkle in his eyes told her sleep was secondary on his agenda.

~ ~ ~

Jared closed the door behind them and pushed Sara against the wall; his lips claimed hers. He slid his hands under her shirt and slowly skimmed his fingers up her back. Sara shivered and groaned when he nibbled her neck. "I'm cashing in my rain check," he breathed against her skin in a deep husky voice.

~ ~ ~

After their shower, while they lay tangled in each other's arms, Sara listened to Jared's steady heartbeat. Because her thoughts had been too mingled, she couldn't sleep. She kept going back to the conversation in the living room. What matter had Nadine and Jared been talking about, which needed to be dealt with? It seemed they were all in on a private joke, and Sara had missed the punch line.

Sara thought about Jared's grandmother. How she'd died without warning. She thought about the sketches Jared hadn't shown her and the information in George Thundercloud's book. How they'd found Satan, Myra's horse, dead in the desert. Her thoughts wandered back to the horrible dream she'd had about the wooden wolves. Sara's mind refused to settle; she simply couldn't sleep.

~ ~ ~

When Jared rolled onto his side, Sara decided to read, but what could she read? The only book she'd brought with her was George Thundercloud's, and she didn't want to read it. It didn't make for late night reading. She decided to web surf for a while. She carefully unzipped her laptop case. To her surprise, her loving bed partner had packed 'Breaking Dawn' for her, the last book of the 'Twilight' set. Sara smiled and began reading, curious how the story ended.

Between 3:30 and 4:00 that morning, her eyelids drooped. She put her book down, cuddled up to Jared's back and drifted to sleep.

# Chapter 46

Sara had dreamed but when she woke all she could remember, was that the dream had been pleasant. She rolled over. Jared was slipping into his boots. "Sorry. Did I wake you?"

She smiled. "I've been awake for a while. I had trouble falling asleep last night."

Jared's eyebrows shot up. "All things considered, that's a little hard to believe. Am I losing my touch?"

Sara pursed her lips. "I don't know. Maybe you better check."

Jared smirked, bent down, caged her with his arms and kissed her. She put a hand behind his neck, pulled him closer, and threatened to ignite a familiar fire. Jared considered undressing and giving in to her but resisted the temptation. "Oh, no! We got away with it yesterday. I doubt Dad would be as patient this morning. I know what you want, but this time, I'm giving you a rain check." He sat on the side of the bed and picked up his comb.

Sara took it and knelt behind him. He drew in a quick breath and closed his eyes. She pulled the comb through his hair in slow, sensual strokes, which didn't help his already aroused state. "Are you helping your father with the fence line again?"

Sara's warm breath tickled his neck. Jared's eyes changed to deepest glowing amber. He shivered and fought for control when she used her fingers to separate his hair into sections, and lightly grazed her nails over the skin of his neck. "Yes," he said slowly. "What are you and Mother doing?"

Sara finished braiding his hair and tied it off. She could tell by his quickened breath, she was getting to him. She traced the outline of his ear with an index finger. "I wanna go with you," she said seductively.

Jared turned. "You're kidding – right?"

"I thought I'd take my guitar and work on some new songs."

Jared eyed her suspiciously. "It's gonna be extremely hot out there, Sara."

"I know, but I don't mind." She kissed the side of his neck. "Please."

He sighed deeply, grabbed her hand and kissed it. "Alright, but I'll have to pack a beach umbrella and make sure we've got plenty of water for everyone."

Sara pouted. "You don't want me to go?"

Jared arched an eyebrow and smiled. "You know I want you with me. I just wanted you to understand the conditions you'd be enduring. If you get bored, we can't bring you back. We wanna try and finish today. We might be out there for a long time, maybe even 'til dusk," he hinted, trying to convince her she didn't want to be there. He didn't need her tempting his willpower.

"Don't worry about me," Sara said, determined to prove she could rough it if she needed to. "I'll take my book, which you so graciously packed for me and read it if I get bored. I'll be fine. Please Jared – I wanna be with you."

Resist that – no way! He took a cowboy hat from his closet. "Alright, but, you'll have to wear one of these. And I do mean wear it," he said and shoved it on her head, so the brim covered her eyes.

Sara forced her breath out and pushed it back so she could see. "I'll wear it, but I don't have to like it!"

Jared chuckled and took her hand. "Come on. We've still gotta convince Dad."

~ ~ ~

Tom wasn't as willing to give in as Jared had been. His attitude wasn't helping Sara's cause. Having experienced her determination and felt her wrath, Jared was tolerant but fueled with Tom's iron will, he'd agreed with his father. Sara needed to stay home.

Nadine stood in the background, enjoying the argument with humorous interest. Knowing in the end Sara would win; she'd packed extra food and water. When the debate was over, Tom crawled behind the wheel of his 4x4. Jared buckled his fiancée in the back and rode shotgun to his dad.

~ ~ ~

Tom used a different road. Not long into the journey, Sara realized she'd made a mistake. Leftover from their last significant rainfall, the road had been riddled with deep potholes, which made it extremely uncomfortable. Jared explained, though the desert was dry, and they saw little rain, when it did rain, it came down in buckets. Water fell in such volume, the arid sand couldn't absorb it fast enough. As a result, they often experienced flash floods. This explained the enormous holes they kept swerving around and bouncing through.

If Sara had voiced her honest opinion, she wished she'd listened and stayed at home. It wasn't the heat or her driving thirst that would kill her. It was the monstrous machine beneath her, intent on dislodging her insides, which threatened to do it. She must have made some kind of sound, though she doubted it could be heard above the noise of the engine and the constant banging of something in the back. Tom stopped the vehicle and Jared turned his head. His handsome face adorned a sly grin. "You OK back there, angel?"

With the back of her hand, Sara wiped the sweat from her cheek and straightened her hat. She opened her mouth to speak, but it came out as a raspy whisper. Her throat was coated with the desert dust. She cleared it and tried again. "I'm fine." My insides feel like scrambled eggs! I'm breathing baked earth, and I never wanna sit down again! No problem! In truth, she felt like one of James Bond's famous martinis – shaken - not stirred. "I don't remember the road being this bumpy on the bike." She winced the second the words had left her lips.

Jared laughed and turned in his seat. "That's because it was a lot easier to avoid the potholes. It's not much further now – we're almost there."

Sara sneered at his back. The corners of Jared's mouth turned up.

~ ~ ~

Tom approached what looked like a small canyon. Sara's eyes widened. Surely to God, he'll go around it. The front of the 4x4 angled down. Oh, shit! He's not! She took a slow breath, tightened her seatbelt and grabbed the handhold above her head. Did Thunderclouds descend from Japanese Kamikazes?

Jared smirked, said something to Tom in Navajo, and they burst out laughing. Clearly they didn't want her to know they were enjoying themselves at her expense and her posterior's pride. As usual, his not much further, and we're almost there, turned into the day after eternity. Sara was about ready to throw up. At last, Tom pulled next to a row of fence posts and stopped. Sara felt like a dehydrated pea in a bushel basket, one with bruises on its backside.

Tom and Jared stepped around to the back. They each grabbed the side of an oversized roll of barbed wire and lowered it to the ground. That must've been what was banging around in the back! Sara propped against the side of the truck and waited while they deposited the wire next to some seated posts.

Jared came back, pulled out a massive beach umbrella and a chaise lounge chair. He handed Sara a bottle of water from the cooler and rested his hands on her shoulders. "Now, you stay under this, and if you get thirsty – drink," he said firmly. It hadn't been a request. It was a command. Sara treated it as such.

Her breath quickened, her eyes widened with confusion. Jared softened. He smiled and gently kissed her. She didn't need water to keep her cool. She needed ice. Jared's kiss had its usual effect. She pulled him closer. Jared smiled again and sighed. "This is gonna be a long day!"

~ ~ ~

Sara had watched them for a while. She yawned and picked up her book; anxious to see how the story ended. Her eyes began to droop. Before she realized it, she was fast asleep and dreaming again, but this time, it wasn't about wooden wolves and totem poles. Even that dream had made more sense. This one flashed from one scene to another so fast it was incomprehensible.

~ ~ ~

At first, Sara saw herself sitting on the bed, looking down at George Thundercloud's book for the first time. She opened it as before. Instead of the ink scrolling off the paper, a pale blue glow rose from the pages and hovered over her. There was a bright flash, and the next thing she knew, she was on her hands and knees, trapped on one end of the ledge at Mother's Mountain. On the other end, spiraled in a tight coil and poised to strike, was the pissed off rattlesnake.

The ground beneath her crumbled, forcing her to inch forward, toward the rattlesnake. Seconds after she'd moved to a more stable part of the ledge, the earth began to crack and collapse again. She'd been left with two choices, move forward or plummet to her death.

After being forced forward again, Sara called out for help. She eagerly looked up for Jared, but this time, no one came. Each time she was forced to move forward, the rattler's strike came closer and closer to her face. Whether it happened by the snake or a fatal fall, it was inevitable; Sara was going to die.

The ground began to crack and crumble again. Sara decided, rather than die a slow, agonizing death from the rattlesnake's venom, she'd rather die by falling. It might be painful at first, but it would be over quick.

She drew in a deep breath and closed her eyes. Her heart raced; the ground crumbled. She screamed as she began to fall. Her descent slowed until she was falling in slow motion. She opened her eyes and looked down. The ground was a lake of molten lava. Tongues of fire shot from its surface. Her nose and the back of her throat burned, from acrid gases rising on waves of heat.

From the burning lake, ascending the flames came what appeared to be a bird. The lake morphed and became the center of an active volcano. Sara saw a woman, standing a few feet from the mouth of the boiling pit. At first, she thought the woman was her, but as she moved closer, she saw whom it was; Donna Rigden, Gary Browne's cousin.

Donna was trapped. On one side of her, the volcano, on the other side, a rattlesnake with glowing crimson eyes, bigger than the snake Sara had faced.

The bird swooped and headed straight for Donna. She picked up a rock and threw it. While the snake was distracted, Donna made a run for it. She was almost past the snake when the bird grabbed her leg and pulled her toward the edge of the volcano.

Donna struggled, but the bird sank its talons into her leg. Sara could see the blood soaking Donna's jeans and dripping down her ankle. After a while, Donna stopped struggling, and the bird began to drag her toward the volcano.

When she went over the edge, the woman changed again. It wasn't Donna, it was Sara. She was no longer a spectator of the dream. The woman in the dream was Sara. She could taste the sulfur. She could see and feel the heat rising from the mouth of the volcano. She struggled and tried to scream; the molten lava below her morphed into the shape of Jared's face and then Tom's. They were both in the pit of molten rock.

~ ~ ~

"Sara. Honey. It's alright, Sara. Honey, wake up. You're having another nightmare." Jared gently shook her shoulders and wiped her face with his saturated bandana. He was afraid she might be suffering from heatstroke. "Sara, are you awake? Are you too hot?"

Sara opened her eyes, threw her arms around Jared's neck, and hugged him, burying her face in his neck. "Jared, you're alive," she cried. "You're both alive! Oh, Jared! It was horrible. At first it was Donna. The bird was dragging her into the molten lava, and then it was me."

Tom softly laughed. "Well, of course, we're alive, Sara. It's you, we're worried about. We've been trying to wake you for at least five minutes. You were struggling and trying to scream."

"It's alright, angel," Jared said. "It was only a dream." He picked her up and held her in his arms.

Sara looked up. "The dream seemed real, Tom. You were both there, in the middle of the molten lava." She looked back at Jared. "There was a big bird, dragging Donna down in the pit. Then it wasn't her it was," she broke off. "Oh, Jared!" she began to cry again.

"Hush now - it's alright. We're both fine. Dad, I'm gonna get her outta this heat. Start packing things up and I'll help you when I get her settled."

"No, you stay with Sara. Make sure she's OK. I'll load this, and we'll head home."

~ ~ ~

Jared sat Sara on the back seat and crawled in beside her. He put an arm around her shoulders, lifted her chin and kissed her. Sara almost forgot the dream. "How much can you tell me about your family trait? The thing with your eyes?" Sara asked.

"Pretty much anything you wanna know. Why?" Jared responded.

"I don't know why I keep having nightmares about wolves, and strange blue crystals, and rattlesnakes and firepits. I didn't dream about wolves this time, but this dream was scarier than the last."

Jared frowned. "Tell me the dream about the wolves. What happened?"

"There were three of them, a white one, a black one, and a charcoal-gray one. The black one was the alpha of the pack, but the charcoal one challenged and killed the alpha. It bit its head off, and then the charcoal wolf changed to Seth. The black wolf changed to your father and the white one...."

Jared exhaled. "Changed into me, right?" he broke in.

"Yeah. I'm scared, Jared. What does it mean?"

"Probably nothing, angel. It was a dream. You probably fell asleep while you were reading your book. I need to make you a dreamcatcher," he joked.

Sara smiled. "I think I could use one. I've had dreams before, but none like this. These seem real. I'm afraid I'm gonna lose you."

Jared kissed her temple. "You're not gonna lose me."

Tom finished loading the 4x4 and started the engine. He didn't comment on Jared sitting in the back with Sara. He turned around in his seat. "So, is our girl OK, doc?"

Jared smiled. "Yeah, but she needs to stay outta the sun."

"Don't worry, Sara. We'll be home in a little while."

~ ~ ~

They were halfway home when Tom's phone rang. "Oh, hi, Leo," he paused and listened. "Really?"

Jared leaned forward. "What is it, Dad?"

Tom held up a hand. "I see. What about the rest of the herd? Honestly. Well, at least that's something. Alright, I will, thanks, Leo." He took a slow breath. "It was anthrax."

Jared looked at Sara, a serious expression on his face. This was the news he didn't want to get. Sara was heartbroken. She couldn't stand the idea of putting down Jade or Angelstar. It wasn't fair. Tears glossed her eyes.

Jared turned to his father. "And the rest of the herd?"

Sara held her breath and waited.

# Chapter 47

"Dad!" Jared said forcefully.

Tom's head jerked up; he was lost in his own world. "Hmm?"

Jared's eyebrows shot up expectantly. "The other horses?"

"Oh they're fine, Shiye," he said and smiled. "The rest of the herd weren't affected."

Jared embraced Sara. "Thank goodness. I didn't know if I could put 'em down."

"Me either," Tom exhaled.

Sara stood. "Well, I'm gonna wash off some of this dust."

Jared took her hand. "I'll join you," he smiled, a familiar twinkle in his eyes.

Nadine grinned. "Would you like me to call you when dinner's ready?"

Jared kissed the top of her head. "Thanks, Mother."

~ ~ ~

Jared led Sara to their bedroom, locked the door and draped their bathrobes over his arm. With eyes full of fire, he led her to the bathroom. Sara reached to turn on the shower. Jared approached her from behind, wrapped an arm around her waist and placed a hand on hers. From the look in his glowing amber eyes, Sara knew this wouldn't be a five-minute shower.

He stood her by the garden tub. "Let's do this a little different this time," he breathed and kissed the side of her neck. He adjusted the temperature, poured a capful of shimmering greenish liquid under the running water and swirled it a few times. Sara had expected mountains of bubbles, but none had formed on the surface.

An exotic floral fragrance filled the room, spicy and pleasant to the senses. It made her feel comfortable and drowsy as if she were drifting. Any other time, she would've asked questions, but she was too enthralled to speak. Silently she watched Jared with curious eyes. He opened a little door beside him. Romantic Native American flutes softly played. He adjusted the volume until it was barely audible. He smiled and caressed her face, his touch almost ethereal.

From a medicine cabinet over the vanity, Jared brought out some scented tea light candles and dropped them in what appeared to be ordinary glass holders. He spaced them along the rim of the bathtub, seven different holders, seven different candles, seven different positions. Whispering words in Navajo, he lit them, one by one. Scents of roses, wildflowers, cinnamon, cranberry, and fresh rainfall blended with the fragrance already in the air.

Sara was amazed, how he'd used the different scents, each one affecting her in a different way. Strange and exciting, yet natural and delicate as the atmosphere he'd created around them. The fragrances and effects blended in perfect harmony.

After Jared had lit the candles, he closed his eyes and breathed deeply as if pulling invisible life force into his lungs. He dimmed the lights until there was barely enough to see by. The candle holders projected hundreds of rainbows over their bodies, like quartz crystals kissed by the morning sun. The room transformed into a masterpiece of light and color.

Jared opened his eyes of darkest crimson, so deeply shaded they were almost black. Sara's eyes glossed as he lovingly gazed at her. Rainbow spectrums danced in his eyes like sunlight on the water. He turned off the faucet and swirled his hand through the water again, checking its temperature; hot and steaming, but not unpleasant.

He eased the clip from Sara's hair. Like silk, it cascaded down and over her shoulders. He picked up a handful and brought it to his nose. He inhaled deeply as if consuming her essence. His eyes burned, mimicking the raging fire inside him; a fire which water couldn't quench.

Jared slid his hands up her arms to her shoulders and lingered on her neck. He kissed it and teased it with his teeth. Jared craved her response as though his life's goal were to bring her incomprehensible pleasure. He kissed her, softly and gently, working his way across her face until his lips claimed hers.

~ ~ ~

What is he doing to me?

Sara felt as if she were floating outside her body. Her reason dissolved and fell like glittering grains of stardust. Her spirit bonded with the elements, so utterly a part of Jared, but connected to everything in existence. She wondered if making love was like this for everyone or was it another of Jared's inimitable talents, only she would enjoy. Was her body the only canvas he'd used to paint his masterpieces or had he done it before with someone else? Would he ever do it again or would he lock these special moments away in the secret chambers of his heart? If he had loved someone this way, she couldn't imagine them ever giving this sensation up. Jared's love was unique, almost magical.

She stared into his eyes; her mind couldn't comprehend.

Are you real? Is this real?

Could it be another elaborately-woven dream Sara had forgotten? Like the beautifully handwoven blankets, Jared's grandmother had made? Did he have this memory locked in his secret vault, tucked among the other things he'd kept hidden from her?

What had Sara done to deserve Jared's transcending love? Would she ever feel worthy of him? Would she ever grasp that he'd chosen her to give this matchless love to? Had they meet by mere chance or was it something stronger which had drawn them together that day, fate, destiny?

Sara contemplated the question she'd asked Jared, when he'd surrendered and proclaimed his love to her, high on Mother's Mountain. Had they made love in his dreams? He never answered. She couldn't help but wonder. Had they?

Was it the foreknowledge Jared had drawn upon, to play Sara's body like a symphony and achieve his desired response? Did Sara know this, deep in her subconscious? Was it the reason she'd trusted him from the moment their eyes had met? Was this what it felt like to find your perfect match? Your soulmate?

Sara had never been this close to anyone, not even Jeff, her former boyfriend. She'd cared for him, but their relationship had never reached this level of intimacy. Jared had woven himself into her soul. Heaven help her if anything happened to him – it couldn't! Sara would die! For the short time they'd known each other, she shouldn't be able to say this, but she knew it, as well as she knew her name. If she lost him, she would cease to exist. She wouldn't want to exist.

~ ~ ~

Sara was yanked from her silent reverie when Jared slowly pushed his hands up the back of her neck and threaded his fingers through her hair. He pulled them through its length several times, sending fiery currents charging throughout her body. She responded to his soft sensual touch so easily. He knew her. He read her like a book, memorized where and how to touch her to leave her breathless. Her heart pounded so fast and so hard, it was almost a single sound, blending in with their surroundings.

Jared locked eyes with Sara as she removed the tie from his hair and unbraided it. She marveled at the way it poured over his bronze shoulders like an obsidian waterfall. She was new to this depth of feeling. She knew nothing of love but what he'd taught her. She feathered her fingers over his body, beginning at his groin. She slowly slid her hands under his shirt, and across his chest; teasing and raking her nails up and down the skin of his back.

Jared groaned inwardly.

Sara wondered if she was doing her part right. She must be. Jared's breathing was fast and shallow. He leaned his head back and closed his eyes, savoring the moment, tasting it like sweet nectar on the tip of his tongue.

She slowly lifted the bottom of his T-shirt, eased it over his head and tossed it on the floor. She pressed into him with the full length of her body and wrapped a leg around the back of his, melding their bodies with nothing but a whisper between them. She kissed him on the sides of his neck and teased his earlobes with her teeth.

Jared's eyes were a lake of smoldering lava as he watched her. His body throbbed and trembled, hungry for hers. With all his strength, his arms were warm and gentle as a dove. Unable to control his need any longer, he groaned and tilted her face up, teasingly moving his lips close to hers, and breathing on them. Sara felt faint. When she thought she would fade away, Jared leisurely kissed her as he continued to fuel the fire soaring inside her, threatening to consume her.

Something new was happening, something wild and strange and marvelous. Sara didn't know how much more her body could take. When Jared had made love to her before, she thought she'd felt all there was to feel. There was nothing he could do to her that he hadn't already done. She was wrong. Whatever he was doing now, was indescribable.

Jared brought his lips back to hers, possessive and demanding, kissing her so hard it felt as if he were drawing the life and essence from her. He sleeved her T-shirt over her head, loosened her bra and let it fall to the floor. He gazed at her near naked body painted with hundreds of tiny spectrums. He drank her with his eyes, trailing his burning gaze back up her body until their eyes met. He smiled when she placed his hands on her belt buckle.

Jared was stalwart as stone; his hands as sure of their path as the blood which flowed through his veins. He unfastened her jeans and slid them down, along with her satin panties, to her ankles in one slow sensual movement. Sara rested her hands on his shoulders and stepped out. He swiped her crumpled clothes aside with his foot.

With trembling fingers, Sara unfastened the button on Jared's jeans. She kissed him, slowly slid the zipper down and pushed his jeans and underwear over his hips. Unhesitatingly, he stepped out of his clothes and stood totally naked in front of her in all his magnificent, unabashed glory. Sara couldn't help but marvel at his body as she swept her eyes over it. With every breath she took, with every beat of her heart, she loved him. Every fiber of her being was hopelessly consumed by him.

Jared smiled and patiently waited for her eyes to drink their fill. Standing there, looking into liquid fire, Sara knew how it felt to be loved. She was a woman in love, totally devoted, to the point of obsession. Jared lifted her to such heights, she could reach out and touch the stars.

He pulled her closer and rubbed his hands over her body, using his fingertips as brushes as though he were painting an eternal masterpiece. That's how he made Sara feel. As if her body were the blank canvas he'd colored with shades of his love, bringing her to life.

Jared took her hand and steadied her while she stepped into the steaming floral lake. She slid down to one end and made room for him. She looked up at him as he settled in behind her. He pulled her into his hot embrace and kissed the sides of her neck, across her shoulders and her back.

Sara turned in his arms and crushed her lips to his, eager and hungry, devouring him, acting on pure instinct.

Jared opened his mouth and drank her in like fresh morning dew, pulling her hard against his chest, softly breathing in her ear, "Ayóó'ánííníshní yishdlį́į́h, Sara." He repeated the words, so she was certain to understand. "I love you always, Sara, always, forever."

The Navajo words had moved her, but when he'd repeated them in English, her heart burned. Her eyes filled with tears. Jared cradled her face and kissed them away. He traced kisses over her face again, to her ear, down the sides of her neck and lower to her breasts. He gently flicked the tip of his tongue over her erect nipples, kissing and teasing them until she thought she would explode.

Jared guided her into position and slowly joined his body to hers. He moved deep inside her, touching parts he'd never touched before. He held his passion at bay until she was panting and groaning, pulling him tightly against her, moving her body in perfect rhythm with his, begging for the sweet release. Each moan or sigh she made, he intensified her pleasure. With each fevered thrust, he pushed them closer to the edge. He laced their fingers and pressed the stone in her ring.

~ ~ ~

Sara had never felt such ecstasy, and such pleasure. She arched her back, her body convulsed as her insides imploded with such force, if not for the fact that her heart was still beating, she truly would have believed she'd died. Not looking at the face of God but beyond it, to the infinite ages - past, present and future, all at once.

Jared pulled her against his body. Tears rained down her cheeks like minuscule mountain streams. He led her through the blazing pits of hell and gently bathed her with drifting snow as she hovered in the clouds. A pale blue glow surrounded them. The same glow she'd seen in her dream. She fought, desperately, to catch her breath. Wave after wave of endless sensation crashed over her.

His breath caught, his body trembled against hers as he reached his peak, filling her with warmth and life. "Now we've got it right. This is forever," he whispered.

Sara couldn't speak. There were no suitable words to describe how she felt. She was beyond words. All she could do was stare back at him, hopelessly lost in his eyes. What was left of her spent body continued to drift, floating, gently soaring on the edge of reality. It couldn't be possible for her to be more in love with him than she was at that extremely special moment in their lives. She never wanted it to end. Jared kept her there for a long time, their bodies still joined as their spirits whispered words of everlasting love to one another.

Isn't it always at the greatest moments of pleasure, one is faced with the unhappiest of thoughts? Sara remembered she'd forgotten to do, something which could have lasting consequences for both of them. She felt as though she'd betrayed Jared, but the time for regret had passed. She pushed the thought from her mind. She didn't want anything to spoil this perfect moment.

When they finally glided back to earth, they bathed each other.

Sara was convinced it wasn't possible for another man to love another woman as Jared had loved her; as he'd promised to love her until the day she died, and beyond. She wondered if it were God's gift to Jared to be able to give of himself so perfectly, mind, body, and soul as he'd given himself to her. Sara silently prayed she hadn't betrayed his trust.

~ ~ ~

Jared's phone rang. He groaned, reluctantly leaned over and retrieved it from his jeans pocket. He took a long steadying breath and pressed speaker. "Hello, Mother."

"Sorry to disturb you, but dinner is almost ready."

"We'll be right down." He took a slow breath and smiled at Sara. "Well, I suppose we'll have to get out now, but not before I have one last kiss." He crushed his lips to hers again, tempting another volcanic eruption. "I don't know about you, but I've worked up one hell of an appetite. I could eat a bear. I hope Mother is serving one." He smirked. Sara made a face. He laughed. "I was kidding, sweetheart. You didn't honestly think I could eat the whole bear - did you?"

Sara gave him a strange look, unwilling to accept the possibility of eating bear meat.

Jared laughed again and kissed her forehead. "I love you. You're so innocent and naive." He held out a hand.

Sara narrowed her eyes as he helped her out of the tub. They quickly dressed and hurried downstairs.

~ ~ ~

Sara fought to keep a straight face, sure their lovemaking had been more audible than they'd expected. With what they'd done, it must have been!

Jared held a chair for Sara and sat beside her, showing no sign of embarrassment. She envied him and fought to keep the color from her cheeks. For some reason, she sensed they knew everything.

Tom looked at them, grinned and passed Jared, the fried chicken. He nervously cleared his throat and prepared his plate, pretending not to notice his father's knowing glance.

~ ~ ~

As soon as they had finished eating, Sara helped Nadine clear away the dishes. While Sara put them in the dishwasher, she discreetly popped her little white pill into her mouth. She crossed her fingers and hoped she hadn't messed up.

# Chapter 48

That night, Jared pulled Sara into his arms and kissed her. She rested her head on his shoulder. "Sleepy?"

"A little," she sighed. Her mind was still unsettled, afraid she'd screwed up. How could she have been so careless when he'd trusted her so completely? He must've sensed something.

"Sara, are you feeling OK?"

"Sure, why do you ask?"

"I don't know. There's something different, but I can't put my finger on it. Are you still sure about this? About us?"

Sara's head jerked. Jared's eyes filled with dark clouds and uncertainty. Sara frowned. "Why would you ask me something like that?"

"Because, I need to know," Jared said. "I need to know you're as sure about me as I am about you." Sara looked at him for a long time. "Well, are you?" he prompted.

"Surer than I've ever been about anything. Why don't you believe me?" Her voice broke.

Jared kissed her forehead, eased her head back onto his shoulder and caressed her hair. "It's alright. I believe you. It's just, well... since we made love this evening, you've been a little... I don't know, distant, I guess. As though there's something on your mind, regret maybe."

Sara silently cried. Her heart was breaking. She had betrayed him.

Jared lifted her chin. "What's wrong, baby? Why are you crying? Was it something I said?"

Jared believed Sara's tears were his fault. Sara couldn't let him feel this way. It wasn't his fault. It was hers, on both accounts. What to do? Tell him, that's what. It would do her no good to try and keep it from him. If her fears were founded, he would know anyway.

"Sara?"

Sara swallowed the lump in her throat. Her heart pounded so hard she was sure he felt it. Jared's face went blank. Sara had to think of something fast. She had to face the consequences. But, what if it made him angry? What if he didn't want her anymore?

"I'm sorry," she choked.

Jared smiled. "Sorry for what? What have you got to be sorry for, Sara?" His smile quickly faded.

Sara laid her head back on his shoulder and breathed in his scent for fear this might be the last time she could be this close to him. Jared's muscles tensed. "I didn't do it on purpose," Sara said. "Honestly, I just forgot."

"Forgot what?" Jared asked sternly.

"I've taken them up until yesterday. It just slipped my mind."

"You forget to take your birth control pill?" he prompted. Sara nodded. Jared held her close to his body, so close she could barely breathe. He inhaled deeply, processing what she'd said. Sara guessed he was deciding whether to be angry with her. Her silent tears dripped onto his bare shoulder. She held her breath. Finally, he relaxed his hold on her and sighed. "It's alright, angel, don't cry. I can't stand it when you cry, no matter the reason, so please, stop crying."

Sara sniffed. "But you're mad at me. You think I did it on purpose to trap you." What would he do if she told him about his Grandfather's book? Could she risk it? No, let's get past this first, but I'll tell him. If not tonight, eventually, I will tell him.

Jared softly laughed. "Is that what you think? I'm not mad at you, silly girl. Afraid, but never mad, not, for this reason. How could I be?"

Sara swallowed hard. "I don't deserve you."

"Oh yes you do, and I deserve you. If I hadn't believed we deserved each other, I wouldn't have shared my spirit with you, Sara. It's not something I do lightly."

Maybe now's a good time to tell him about the book.

Perhaps it was time for her to lay her cards on the table; ask what she wanted to know, and not give in until he gave her answers. Answers she probably could find in the book, but she wanted them to come from Jared.

"If I tell you something else... will you promise to keep an open mind?"

Jared took a slow breath. "You mean about the book?"

Sara's eyes widened. "You know about it? How could you?"

Jared kissed her lips and pushed her head back onto his shoulder a second time. "Of course, I knew."

"Jared?"

"Hmm?"

"You said I should've come to you first and yet," she broke off, unsure of how to approach the subject, but it was an issue which needed to be resolved. "When I mentioned the book or when you...."

Jared lifted her chin. "Sara," he breathed her name as though it was the most precious name in the world. He frowned as if in pain. "Are you afraid of me?"

How could she answer, truthfully? Was she afraid of Jared or afraid for him? The day his grandfather had passed, she'd run from him. Had it been because of shock or fear? She blinked past stinging tears. "Yeah, I guess so," she answered honestly. "At least in the beginning but," her voice trailed off.

Jared's eyes glossed. "Are you now?"

Sara stared into the darkest brown eyes she'd grown so familiar with and shook her head. "Not now. I'm not sure it was fear that made me run before. I think it was more of a reflex or shock than fear."

Jared forced his breath out. "I've only myself to blame. When Granddad had passed, I should've known the change would be stronger in me, and harder to control, especially when you're a weakness for me." He closed his eyes and kissed her forehead. "I don't want you to be afraid of me. You don't need to be afraid of me. I won't ever do anything to hurt you – ever!"

"Will you tell me? I mean, can I ask you about it?"

Jared smiled. "What do you wanna know?"

"It won't get you into trouble with your Spirit Guide or anything, will it? Because if it will," she broke off.

"Well, let's see," he smirked. "Other than having to crawl across the desert with a single drop of water on the tip of my tongue, walking through incinerating flames and draining my blood to the point of death...."

"What? No!" Sara interjected. "I don't want you to," she broke off when she felt him tensing up again. A smile played at the corners of his mouth. She pursed her lips and frowned. "That's not funny!"

Jared silently chuckled. "I'm sorry. You were just, so serious, I couldn't resist. Go ahead. Ask me. There's no turning back now, not after yesterday. You're in my soul now, and I'm in yours."

"So, what you did yesterday wasn't just making love?" Sara asked.

"Well, it was... and it wasn't. I made love to you, but I shared much more than just my body with you. I released the full force of my gift on you. I've walked through your soul and touched your spirit. Something meant only for my perfect match or someone extremely important to me. It's a form of bonding, beyond anything you could understand. That's as near as I can describe it. There are no English words which truly fit. You probably couldn't pronounce the Navajo words." He stroked the top of her head and kissed it.

"So, we're bound on some kinda spiritual level or something?"

"Yes. Even if you decided to," he hesitated. "If you ever decided you didn't want me, I don't know if I could ever share that part of me with anyone else. What I've given you, what I've shared with you, I could never love so completely again. I don't have that anymore. I'm not sure, I could ever get it back. I don't even know if I'm meant to... get it back."

Sara frowned. "So, you'll never be able to do it with me again?"

Jared snorted. "I'll be lucky if I can keep from doing it with you, now. I only know one way to love you, Sara, and that's completely, the way I loved you yesterday."

"I have one request," Sara said.

"Anything."

"If you ever decide to, you know, do anything stronger to me, do you think you could warn me, so I can prepare myself."

Jared smiled. "I'll try, but I'm learning new things with you all the time. I don't wanna make promises I might not be able to keep."

"Seems fair," Sara nodded.

"Is this all you wanted to know?"

"Well, no, but my mind is a bit overwhelmed, to say the least, right now. I'm sure I'll think of something, later on."

"Now can I ask you something?"

"Sure," Sara said.

Jared lifted her chin again. "And you'll answer me, truthfully? Even if you don't want to, and even if you think it might hurt me?"

Oh, God! Why would he ask me that? Sara swallowed hard, knowing she would probably regret her answer for the rest of her life. She could deny him nothing. Her lips trembled. "Yes," she said slowly.

"Have you read any of the book?"

Sara's head flooded with flashbacks. She shook it as if to erase the memory. "Not a lot. I read the introduction," she hesitated, "and, well, I wasn't able to read anymore. I tried to, but," her voice trailed off.

"What happened?" Jared asked determinedly.

"I don't know, something strange and horribly frightening, at least it was for me."

"Please, tell me, Sara," he whispered.

"Well, Joel, your cousin, said the book came with a curse. I was honestly beginning to believe him when I tried to read the actual contents of the book."

"Please, stop talking in riddles. Tell me what happened!" Jared said plainly and tensed his muscles, struggling to hold something in, maybe anger, Sara wasn't sure.

She closed her eyes and tasted bitter betrayal, her betrayal. "The day of your grandfather's funeral, I decided to read the book, so you wouldn't know. I was gonna tell you, honestly when I got up the nerve. I planned to get rid of it. You know, put it away and never touch it again. Because it was your grandfather's book, I couldn't even think about destroying it. Believe me! I don't wanna touch the thing again."

"And?" Jared prompted.

"Well, I sat on the bed to read. As I opened the cover page, a gust of wind came through the window and blew it shut. But I didn't remember opening the window. So I thought, maybe it was just me. That my nerves were playing tricks with my mind, making me see things and all. Anyway, I dismissed it and opened the book. The wind blew through again, only stronger this time, it blew the book onto the floor."

Sara paused to check his reaction. "Continue," he said indifferently.

"Well, you know how stubborn I can be. I picked up the book and laid it on the bed. I shut the window, determined if it happened again, it wouldn't be because of that open window."

"Did it happen again?" Jared asked.

"That's when it got weird. I tried to read the first paragraph again, but the words were different. What I had read in plain English, was now these odd looking symbols. The words wound off the page, spun into a ball of black ink and hovered over the page like a ball of yarn. I didn't know how to take that. I watched in horror as it spelled out 'Sara, don't be afraid', in thin air. It unwound, back onto the page and became those mysterious symbols again."

Jared still seemed indifferent. Either he didn't believe her or this was nothing new to him. Maybe he thought she was crazy. He stared into her eyes for a long time before saying anything. He took a slow breath. "Sara, the only curse is the one, men like my cousin and Seth, have fabricated to frighten people. They'll believe what they want anyway, no matter how many times you tell them the truth."

"So how do you explain what happened?"

"Honestly, it sounds like someone drugged you with dream dust. I've read the book before, many times. It has never done anything like that with me. It's only words, tales of legends, old stories, with only the meaning you give them."

"What about your eyes, Jared. I mean, being able to change the color of your eyes is not exactly a normal thing," Sara countered, defending her sanity. "I was at least fifty yards ahead of you, and you chased me down like a cat chasing a mouse. One minute you were sitting beside me, and the next I slammed smack into you like a brick wall. If that's normal...."

"Before my cousin gave you the book," he broke off. "Sold you the book, was he alone with it for any length of time?"

"For a couple of minutes, why?"

"It sounds like he sent you on a worse trip than we'd thought. One you never should've taken." But one you've obviously survived. That could mean only one thing. You're not what you think you are!

"But you said there was nothing supernatural about the book or what was in it," Sara argued. "What about the blood and urine tests your friend Dave ran on me? Is there something you're not telling me?"

"If you were exposed to what I think you were," he broke off. "It's not like other mind-altering drugs." He shook his head. "For you, it could've been fatal. Joel knew that."

Sara stared at him with worried eyes. "You mean I could've died? But you said it was LSD – acid!"

Jared frowned. "It's another one of those legends you should've come across if you'd read the book. I understand why you were reluctant, but heaven only knows what you might've seen if you'd persisted."

Sara stood by the window and stared into the night, silent tears dampened her cheeks. "Why didn't you tell me?"

"It wasn't that I didn't want you to read it. I just didn't want you to read it 'til I had explained, you know, about me and other things. I didn't say there was nothing supernatural about what it contained. I said there was no curse. The book is not cursed, Sara!"

"Then you won't mind me asking about it, will you?" She whirled, tired of Jared's lies and evasiveness.

"I'll tell you whatever I can. Whatever I'm allowed to."

Sara narrowed her eyes and groaned. "Oh, no! No more satin pillows! No more tiptoeing around Sara's naive integrity. Give me some straight answers or I'm gonna believe, what happened between us yesterday, regardless of how special it might've been, was brought on by the combination of stuff you added to the bath and was no more real than the lies you've been telling me since we met! You can't keep protecting me from something you think I don't wanna know or something you don't wanna tell me. I love you, and I'm a big girl, Jared. I wanna know!"

Jared sighed and buried his face in his hands. "It's not that simple, Sara."

She knelt in front of him and lifted his head. "Yes, it is. You just tell me, and trust me. Why won't you show me all of your sketches, Jared? What's in them? What don't you want me to see? Why don't you want us to have a baby? Who or what are the Dine'é Kay-Yah and the Dine'é Yá, and why didn't you tell me that the Dine'é Kay-Yah was the real name of your Clan? You're not Navajo, Jared."

His eyes widened. He tightened his jaw. "Who told you about them, Sara? How did you find out? What have you been doing?"

# Chapter 49

Sara stared at him with incredulity. "Don't be silly, Jared and, please don't insult my intelligence. I read about them in your grandfather's book. On the opening page, it plainly states, 'Forgotten Ancient Secrets of The Dine'é Yá and The Dine'é Kay-Yah by George Washington Thomas Thundercloud'."

He rolled his eyes. "No, it doesn't! It doesn't even begin like that! I've read that book a hundred times. I memorized the stories by heart. There's no mention of anything called the Dine'é Kay-Yah or the Dine'é Yá. My grandfather would never have used those names in anything. Especially, something he knew could reach millions of people!"

Jared knelt on the floor. From under his bed, he pulled out a trunk, similar to the one he had at Wisteria Hall. He took a small key out of his nightstand and opened the trunk. He reached in and brought out a book, looking exactly like the one Sara had. He opened it to the cover page and pointed. "Look!"

Forgotten Secrets and Traditions of The Navajo People by George Washington Thomas Thundercloud.

She stared at him in bewilderment. Her nerves were already frayed. "But it – the one Joel gave me – Jared, I'm not insane. I know what I read. Do you honestly think I could come up with names like those on my own?"

"No, angel," he smiled. "Where's your copy?"

Sara opened her laptop case, unzipped the compartment underneath and took out a large brown envelope. She handed it to him. "Angel, it's the same as mine," he said sympathetically. "Here, see for yourself."

Cautiously, she reached for the book. "Don't you see it?"

Jared frowned. "See what, Sara?"

"Are you blind? The book is glowing pale blue, Jared! And it's not the same. What are you trying to do to me?"

"Angel, I'm not trying to do anything to you. The book is not glowing. Maybe you're having another flashback."

Sara slumped to the floor and buried her face in her hands. "Jared, am I crazy?" she cried. "Am I seeing things?"

"I'm not sure, but I can't see what you do. Look, sketch what you see, exactly as you see it."

"I'm not the artist – you are!"

Jared took out his sketch pad and a soft-lead pencil. "Then let's try something else. Describe what you see, and I'll sketch it out – OK?" Sara nodded. Jared sat beside her. "Now, don't be afraid. I'm here with you. Take your time and tell me what you see."

Sara took a slow breath and looked at the first paragraph. "There's a pale blue glow around the entire book."

"Coming from the pages or hovering above it like a halo?"

"From the pages, as if the book is some kinda door. It is a door. The center is pitch-black, like a moonless night without any stars or any form of light. The door is in a wall, a stone wall at the end of a long tunnel. There's a strange symbol next to it."

"In what shape, Sara? What does it look like?"

"The door or the symbol?"

"Both."

"The door is kinda in the shape of a church window. Long, flat at the bottom, and comes to a point at the top – like a bullet."

"Like that?"

"Yes, but not as broad. Yes, that's it. Now, the symbol is to the right of the door, about where a doorbell would be. It looks like – if you can imagine three, two-pronged pitchforks, standing on their handles." She watched him sketch. "Yes, like that. The handles are joined by a straight line. That line is standing on a rectangle. No, the rectangle is smaller than the line."

"Like that or nearer the center?" Jared asked.

"Nearer to the center," Sara said. "The rectangle has some kinda indentation in the middle of it – maybe a slot or a hole. Like that. Now, from the bottom of the rectangle, a short line goes down, and to the left, and then down again."

Jared put his pencil down and forced his breath out.

"Why did you stop? There's more!"

He opened the trunk from under his bed again. He dug to the bottom, brought out an old Nestle Crunch candy wrapper and cautiously handed it to her. "I drew this when I was in the second grade when we were living in Texas. I got into trouble for not paying attention during my history class. I didn't understand what it was, but it was still more interesting than listening to stupid lies about heathen savages being taught the word of God by Spanish missionaries."

Sara unfolded the wrinkled and torn wrapper and gasped. The picture wasn't as good as his current sketch. The lines were a little wavy and it had been drawn with a green crayon, but it was the same symbol and the same door, no doubt about it. She looked at Jared with tear-glossed eyes. "What is it? What does it mean? Why am I seeing a symbol you drew nearly nineteen years ago?"

Jared swallowed the lump in his throat and smiled. "Destiny, Sara," he whispered. "While you and I were being drawn to each other in my dreams, some force was drawing us together in the waking world. We're not together by chance, angel. Our futures are intertwined for a higher purpose. One I don't even understand."

"But you seem pleased. At first you were afraid for me. You're not afraid of what's happening to me anymore?"

"No, angel," he whispered. "This isn't some random trip brought on by acid. You're having a vision brought on because of your exposure to dream dust. Sara, you're a seer!"

She frowned. "I'm a what?"

"Everyone born to the Dine'é Kay-Yah Clan is a seer. Whether the gift develops or not, it's in your genes. Are you certain about your past? Your parents? Is James your real father?"

Sara shook her head. "Oh, God, Jared! Slow down. You're making me dizzy. Of course, he's my father! Why wouldn't he be?"

"Unless you're an exceptional person of unique genetic makeup than other Caucasians, exposure to dream dust should've driven you mad, but it didn't. It did the same thing to you that it does to me. It opened your mind to different realities and allowed you to see things pertaining to your future. Because you don't know anything about it, and the symbolism, you didn't know how to take it. You have nothing to be afraid of, Sara. What's happening to you is natural. We need to research your family history. We need to get to the bottom of this."

"How do you suggest we begin? Why would my mother have such a strong hatred of Native Americans if – wait a minute – are you suggesting my real father is... like you?"

The corners of his mouth turned up slightly. "Now that would be the pot calling the kettle black, wouldn't it," Jared said and chuckled.

Sara shook her head. "There must be another explanation. We have pictures of me and my dad teaching me to walk."

Jared took Sara's hands. "What about before that? Are there any of you and your father when you were an infant?"

"God, Jared, I don't know. I've never been big on family history. If there are, my mother will have them, back in Crooked Creek."

"Do you know where you were born? What town or city? What was the name of the hospital?"

"Shreveport, I think. Like I said, I've never been concerned about my past. It didn't matter to me. At least it hadn't 'til now. If Mother kept this from me, she would never own up to it. What difference does it make – to us?"

"Between us, none at all," Jared said. "It won't change the way I feel about you, but, when it comes to The Council accepting you into our Clan, it could make a huge difference."

"What do you mean accepting me into your Clan?"

"Uncle Seth is head of The Council. He would have the final say, but, if we proved you were already part of the Clan, the members would probably fight against him if he tried to cause trouble."

"And you think because of the past, he's likely to cause trouble?"

"If he thought it could hurt Dad or the family, Seth would do anything to get even with Granddad, even through future generations."

"Jared, I love my father. He's the only father I've ever known. How do you think it would make him feel to find out I wasn't his daughter? I couldn't do that to him. Mother already dominates him. This kinda news would destroy him. I couldn't do that to my father."

"You might not have to. We don't have to tell your parents what we find out," Jared pressed. "The only people who need to know are my family, our family, and members of The Council. Even if we discover James isn't your real father, he doesn't ever need to know. Sara, you can't simply let this go. If I'm right, and you're Dine'é Kay-Yah, you need help. You need my guidance. Until you understand more about what's going on, this will only get worse. The visions won't stop, especially for you."

Sara's lips parted. "My eyes aren't gonna start changing, are they?"

Jared smiled and held her. "No, angel. As far as I know, it only happens to Dine'é Kay-Yah males. Women can carry the gene and pass it on to their children, but there's never been a case where it's shown up in a female. I guess it's a guy thing."

Sara stared at him suspiciously. He chuckled. "I told you there were some things even I didn't know or understand. Granddad would've shared those stories with me if I'd been smart enough to listen."

"Why can't you ask him now? You said you talked to him. You said it was the reason you went back to the mountain, to get answers. Couldn't you do the same thing about this?" Sara couldn't believe her own words. Was she actually asking her future husband to contact his dead grandfather?

"I don't know," Jared sighed. "I suppose, I could try." He glanced at the time on his phone. "It's late. Let's try and get some sleep. We can talk to my parents and deal with this tomorrow." He snorted. "Well – later on today."

"What about the nightmares? If I go to sleep, the monsters will come back. Jared, they're scary! How real are things in our dreams?"

"If you're asking me whether they can take solid form and physically hurt you in the waking world – no. Though they might contain useful information and visions of your future, they're only dreams. They can't step out of that realm. Besides, I'm with you. Do you think I would allow anything to hurt you, whether in the waking world or in your dreams?"

"But how can I know you'll always be there – to help me?"

Jared smiled. "Haven't I always been there?"

"I don't know – have you?"

They crawled into bed. Sara laid her head on Jared's shoulder, and he cuddled her close. "Do you remember any of your scariest nightmares when you were a child?"

"Some – why?"

"In your earliest nightmares, as far back as you can remember, when you were faced with imminent danger or your worst fears, did something or someone come to you? Was there someone who fought for you or stood by you, even unto death?"

Sara closed her eyes. "Jared, I don't like remembering those things. I've fought hard to forget them. My dreams were usually scary. Trying to recall them, especially after what I've seen, and what you've told me, make them even scarier now. Over the years, I've blocked most of them out."

"Listen to the sound of my voice. Hold on to the fact that I'm here and I'm real. I need to know if I'm right about this. Did you ever dream about being in a burning building?"

"Yes," Sara said.

"Did you recognize it? Did you know where you were?"

"I was lost. Smoke was everywhere. I was crying. I couldn't see. I was alone. I couldn't find my parents. I had an extremely strong feeling I should go in a particular direction. But when I did, instead of leading me out, it led me deeper into the building. The smoke was thick, and burning my throat. I couldn't breathe."

"How old were you? Can you remember?" Jared asked.

"I don't know. Three – four – maybe even five. I don't think I had started school yet."

"Did you get out of the building? Did you wake up before you died?"

Sara silently cried; Jared could feel her tears, warm and wet on his shoulder. He closed his eyes. His heart ached. This was hurting her, and hurting her, hurt him. "I got out, obviously," she said, trying to keep a steady voice. She didn't want him to know how upset and weak she was.

"How? How did you get to safety?"

Sara took a slow breath. All she could remember was the pale blue light, the same light she'd seen from the book, and something white.

"It was a dog! A small white dog with soft amber eyes. I was tired. I wanted to sleep. I was falling asleep, and it licked my face 'til I opened my eyes. I reached out to pet it, but as soon as my fingertips were close enough, it backed away. Each time I tried to touch it, the dog stepped back. The next thing I knew, I was out, in the clean air, gathered in strong, warm arms. I remember. I reached out to pet the little white dog... but it was gone. When I looked up, I was alone again. There was no face to go with the warm embrace that had held me."

"So, you think it was a man who embraced you?" Jared guessed. "You said strong, warm arms. Did you see his face or the color of his eyes?"

"They were as dark as the night," Sara said. "The glow from the fire danced like a firefly in his eyes."

Jared kissed her temple, remembering. "What color... are your father's eyes?"

"Blue."

"And your mother's?"

Sara swallowed the lump in her throat. "They're blue too, only hers are a brighter blue, like Lucy's."

"So where did your brown eyes come from, angel? Who in your family has or had brown eyes?"

"I don't know," Sara whispered. "I don't think there were any, not unless it was several generations back," she yawned.

"We'll talk more in the morning. Remember if you get scared in your dreams, think of the little white dog with the amber eyes. Somehow, I think it'll be there for you again, but it might be bigger, and its eyes might be crimson now."

# Chapter 50

After they'd showered and dressed, Jared and Sara sat on the bed and talked for a while before they went downstairs for breakfast. Jared sat propped against the headboard and held Sara. "How did you sleep last night?" he asked. "Did you have any more bad dreams or nightmares?"

"Not what I would call a bad dream or even a nightmare."

"So you did dream?"

"Yes, and you were right. The white wolf was there with me, and it had crimson eyes. The other one, the cub following it, had amber eyes."

Jared groaned inwardly. "The cub's eyes were amber? Was it male or female?"

"Female."

His eyes lit. "You're sure?"

Sara frowned. "Either that or it was missing a few vital parts."

Jared softly laughed. "All things considered, you would know the difference. Tell me about it."

"I don't remember a lot. We were on the mountain. It was early morning. The top was covered with thick fog. I was standing near a campfire. The white wolf and cub came to me. I stroked its head and looked into its crimson eyes. For some reason, it looked sad, so did the cub. I faded away. All that was left were the wolf and the cub. Then I woke up. That's all I can remember."

He swallowed and forced his breath out. He remembered the other sketches, the two Sara had just described. One last night, one this morning and one other one; the one which hurt the most. The one he would never Sara her see. Jared couldn't. If she did, it might change everything. But Sara said the cub was female. Dine'é Kay-Yah females don't undergo the change. Maybe something is different. Maybe the future is not set in stone. If only I'd paid more attention to Granddad.

For a couple of minutes, Jared sat in deep thought. Sara watched him and wondered what was going on inside his mind. Finally, he smiled. "Come on, let's get downstairs. I'm starving."

~ ~ ~

As they entered the kitchen, Jared and Tom shared a knowing glance. Nadine put the orange juice on the table. "Did Sara have another one of her nightmares last night?"

Jared glanced at Sara and sighed. "She had an episode before we went to bed." He glanced at his father again.

"Oh, dear! Was it like the dream you told Myra and...?"

Jared held up a hand. "What dream?"

Sara brushed it off. "It was nothing, Jared. Where's Myra?"

"She left early. She wanted some extra study time before her exam. I think she's concerned about this one." She handed Tom a platter of what looked like thin pancakes. "Oh, and before I forget, Sara. Myra wants you to keep Angelstar. She said she appreciated the offer, but she said she couldn't take her, not after Jared had promised her to you."

Sara shared a puzzled look with Jared and turned. "Nada, Jared had talked about giving Angelstar to me. I don't own her. All I did was give her a name."

"Um, Sara, in our eyes, giving an animal a name is the same thing as claiming ownership of it."

Tom eyed Jared suspiciously. "Yes, it is, but I didn't think you believed in all that legend stuff as you put it."

"Dad, could we not go into it right now. I'm already dealing with enough. I have some good news or at least I think it is. We might not have that hard of a time convincing The Council to accept Sara into our Clan after she and I are married."

"How do you figure that?" Tom asked.

"I think she's already one of us, well, at least the Dine'é Kay-Yah."

Tom drew in a quick breath. His eyes widened. "Jared!"

He held up a hand. "It's alright, Dad. She knows."

"You've told her everything?"

Jared tightened his jaw. "Everything she needs to know."

"So what are you talking about Jared? Did something happen?" Tom asked.

"Two things actually. I'm beginning to have my doubts about David Whitefeather. It should've shown up in Sara's blood test."

"What should've shown up? Son, you know I don't like guessing games."

"Sara saw the symbol and a lot more," Jared said.

Tom rolled his eyes and sighed. "It still doesn't explain where she learned about the Dine'é Kay-Yah."

Sara glanced at Jared and swallowed. "I know about the Dine'é Yá too," she said. "I learned about both of them by reading the cover page of your father's book."

Tom glanced at Jared. "Sara, neither are mentioned in my father's...."

Jared held up a hand again. "It might not have been there for us, but it is there for Sara. She saw the pale blue light, and she described the symbol. It's the same one I drew when I was in the second grade. Joel didn't drug Sara with just acid. I believe it was laced with dream dust."

Nadine's lips parted. "But it should've...."

"Drove her mad? I know, Mother, but it didn't. It opened her mind. Either Granddad or the Dine'é Yá sent her a message."

Tom leaned forward. "A message from what? How?"

Jared looked to Sara, smiled and turned. "The day of Granddad's funeral, she was here alone. She read the book. Well, at least she tried to. Someone stopped her."

"What do you mean stopped her? How?"

"I sat on the bed, opened the book, and the wind from the window blew it shut."

Tom shook his head and sighed. "That's perfectly normal, Sara."

"Just wait, Dad. Go on Sara."

"I agree with you, Tom, which is why I didn't pay it a lot of attention the first time it happened. I opened the book again, and this time a gust of wind came from the window and flung it to the floor."

"Was anything else in the room affected?" Tom asked.

"Only the book. I decided to try one last time. I got up and closed the window. When I read the first paragraph again, the words had changed to some kinda weird symbols."

Tom frowned. "What kind of symbols?"

Sara shook her head. "I don't know, symbols, letters of some kind...."

"But you didn't recognize what language they were," he interjected.

"No. They were just...."

"Nadine, get me a pencil, please," he interjected again and produced an envelope from his pocket.

"What are you doing, Tom?"

He sketched two sets of symbols. "Was it anything like either of these?"

"It was more like the second set. I'm sure the last symbol was one of them, though. It reminded me of a McDonalds sign on its side."

"And you're sure the first set weren't part of what you saw?"

"No, they're Egyptian hieroglyphics. I've seen them before in a museum in Shreveport. It was definitely the other symbols."

Jared frowned. "Dad?"

Tom held up a hand. "Wait, Shiye. Let me finish, and I'll explain as much as I can."

Sara frowned. Oh, great! He's not gonna tell us the whole story.

"Jared, I need you to bring me one of your sketch pads or a piece of paper – something big enough Sara can draw on."

She opened her mouth to speak. Tom forestalled her. "Before you object, Sara, I know you're not good at drawing, but I need you to draw as many of the symbols as you can remember."

"That's not gonna be easy. I only saw them once. Last night, when I looked at the book a second time, I saw something totally different."

"That's OK," Tom said. "I still need you to draw as many as you remember. Take your time, and do the best you can. They don't have to be in any particular order. Not even in the order you saw them."

Sara picked up the pencil and chuckled. "OK... but don't laugh if it looks more like a stick figure."

Tom and Jared leaned in, so they could see. Nadine watched from her chair. Tom had spoken of odd symbols his father had seen once in a dream, and something Joseph had sketched on one of his letters to him. Since she'd never actually seen the symbols and wouldn't have known anything about them, Nadine busied herself with clearing the breakfast dishes.

~ ~ ~

Sara finished the sketch and passed it to Tom. Some of the symbols were exact to the ones Tom's father had shown him, and the ones in Joe's letter.

Tom exhaled. "You said someone sent you a message. Can you describe how you got this message, and what it said?"

Sara laid her pencil on the table. "That, I can do. When the symbols appeared, I was frightened. I began to believe Joel was right. The book was cursed. When I tried to look away, I couldn't. It felt like something was holding my head in place, but nothing was there. No matter how hard I tried, I couldn't turn away. I was forced to watch as the symbols spooled off the page and gathered into what looked like a ball of black yarn, only it was the ink from the page. The ball unwound and spelled out the phrase 'Sara, don't be afraid'. But I was afraid and terribly sick to my stomach. I almost didn't make it to the bathroom."

Jared narrowed his eyes. "But when I got back from the funeral, you didn't mention any of this to me. Why didn't you tell me?"

Tom sighed and answered the question for her. "Because she was afraid it would make you upset with her. She's curious, Jared. It's understandable. You can't tell her part of the story and expect her not to search for the rest if you're not willing to tell her."

Jared clenched his teeth. "Dad, you know the consequences of doing that."

"Son, for heaven's sake! If you believe she's your perfect match, you shouldn't hide anything from her, not if she asks you. I know you don't wanna accept your premonition, but keeping it from Sara won't change it."

"Dad," he growled.

"I'm sorry, Jared. By not telling her, you could be doing the one thing you're trying to prevent. If Sara looks for answers on her own, anything could happen to her. Tell her, Shiye! If she's a seer, eventually, you won't be able to keep anything from her anyway. Take her to the mountain. Show her what she needs to know. She's here, with you. Enjoy that. None of us knows how long we'll have that. Don't live your life in regret. It isn't fair to you, and it isn't fair to Sara either!"

Jared stormed from the room. Sara rose to follow him; Tom shook his head. "Let me," he said. "No matter how much I think you should know or how much I wanna tell you, I won't do Jared's job. Lemme talk to him."

Tears filled her Sara's; she nodded.

~ ~ ~

Jared was sitting on the step at the edge of the patio, with his face buried in his hands. Tom sat beside him and put an arm around his shoulder. Jared's eyes glossed. He rested a hand over Tom's. "Dad, she's seen the morning mountaintop scene. She dreamed about it last night."

"The one with you and your daughter?"

"Yes, but something was different," Jared said.

"What do you mean?"

"Sara said the white wolf's eyes were crimson, but the cub's were amber. Is it possible? Have our females ever inherited the transformation gene?"

"Not on our side," Tom said and sighed. "Sara's eyes don't...."

"No!" Jared interjected and shook his head. "And, believe me, I would know."

"So, you and she have...," Tom broke off and nodded. "Right. Yes, after that, you would definitely know. When did you decide she was a seer?"

"Last night, when she showed me the symbol and talked about the pale blue glow. The other thing, and I don't know why I hadn't thought about it 'til now, both of her parents have blue eyes. Everyone in Sara's family has blue eyes."

Tom frowned. "But Sara's are brown. How could she?" his voice trailed off.

Jared shrugged. "Unless Sara had a distant ancestor, and she inherited a recessive gene, I don't know. The thing that bothers me is this. Kaye, Sara's mother, hates Native Americans with a passion."

"So you've met her parents?" Tom asked.

"Yes, I invited them to the gig at Shreveport. I even offered for them to stay at Wisteria Hall. When I spoke to Kaye on the phone, she seemed as though everything was fine. At that time, I honestly thought she was a likable person. I couldn't understand why Sara had said some of the things she had about her mother, and why she was so reluctant to talk to Kaye about us. Then, when they came to visit," he broke off, sighed and shook his head. "Let's just say, she was a bitch. She took Sara outside and yelled at her. When Kaye came back into the house, she started in on me. She actually tried to brainwash me into thinking I didn't want Sara. She said she was too young and too immature to be with someone of my social standing. When Sara told me what she did to her, God, I wanted to wring the woman's neck. I kept my eyes closed for most of the conversation – no wait - it was more like a lecture."

"So she couldn't see your eyes?" Tom guessed.

"Yes. I was so infuriated by her...."

Tom smiled as he watched Jared's eyes changing from glowing amber to burning crimson. "Yes, I can tell. She doesn't sound like the kind of person I would get along with either. What are you gonna do? She's Sara's mother. You'll eventually have to be around her."

Jared chuckled. "I guess I'll get a lotta dust in my eyes. I am not giving Sara up, even if I only have her for a short while."

"Have you had any more dreams or visions about that? Any more specifics about how it'll...."

"No!" Jared cut his father short, sighed and pushed a hand through his hair. "I've told you all I know about that. I've shown you every sketch I've done pertaining to Sara's death. I've cried. I've begged. I've even cursed, but they still won't give me a specific answer." He swallowed the lump in his throat. "This is so unfair, Dad. They won't tell me when it's gonna happen or how I can stop it. They won't even tell me if it can be stopped."

"Jared, Sara's upset, and she's worried," Tom said calmly. "She doesn't know what's going on or what's happening to her or even why. If you think she's a seer, it's your duty to help her understand what she is, where she came from, and where she's going. Are you gonna tell her?"

"Sara is the life of my soul. I'm afraid if I tell her, there'll be nothing left to fight for. I'll be acknowledging it as my future – our future, and that'll make it real. If I could stop it from happening, I'd lie to her with my last breath."

"Shiye, if there's something in the future which depends on her dying, preventing it would...."

"I know that too, Dad," Jared ground through his teeth.

"Trying to prevent this by not telling Sara doesn't necessarily mean you'll be successful, and even if you are... it could still be depriving Sara of what she deserves."

Jared wiped his angry tears. "What if it were Mother, Dad? What choice would you make?"

"I would do what I felt in my heart was right. No matter what it might mean to me or your mother. But, it's not me, and it's not my choice. It's yours, and it's your future. Only you can decide how you want it to turn out."

"Alright, Dad, I'll tell her, but not 'til we've found out if she's Dine'é Kay-Yah."

"How are you gonna prove it, son."

"I'm gonna talk to Donna Rigden again, and get her advice."

"Is she the friend you were talking about when you mentioned proving how my mother had died?"

"Well, yes and no. Gary Browne, her cousin, is the one I honestly wanted to talk to, but he's gone now. He took the job in England. Anyway, when he came to Wisteria Hall to talk to me, he brought Donna. She took over from him at D'Netics, the company I was telling you about. Anyway, according to Gary, Donna is as good as he is with this stuff, if not better. After seeing her and talking to her, I agree. She told me exactly what I expected her to. She said she would be happy to take a look at Grandmother's medical records, but without actual samples for testing, we wouldn't be able to find out anything. She also said, since Grandmother's body was burned, it would be harder to prove anyway, especially without having her exhumed to collect those samples."

"Jared, what would it accomplish? Let her rest. Grandmother deserves to be left in peace. Unless you can assure me these tests would give us definite answers, I'm not doing it."

Jared glanced at his feet. "I know, Dad," he sighed. "That's why I told Donna to let me see what I could find out first, but it doesn't stop me from approaching her about Sara's past."

Sara appeared on the patio. Tom sensed her presence and looked over his shoulder. "Hello, Sara. I'll leave you and Jared alone. If you need us, we'll be inside." He touched her arm as he passed by her.

"Jared?"

He stood, wiped his eyes, cleared his throat and turned. He kissed her and held her. "Ayóó'ánííníshní yishdlį́į́h," he whispered in her ear. "Always, Sara!"

# Chapter 51

Nine Months and Two Weeks Later

The decision had been made.

Jared stood alone at the window, gazing out at the night. There was no breeze. The sky was as black as the dark emptiness which had filled his heart. There was no moon. There were no stars. Only quiet and stillness. Even the heavens seemed to dread the sadness that would come with the dawn.

Jared thought perhaps if the sun never rose, time would stand still, and he could remain in this moment, frozen for all eternity. Could he do it? Could he take the breath of life from her? It was the last thread, the only connection left to her in this world. Sara would never die. She lived in his soul. She would forever walk through the pages of his memory; time or death couldn't dim that.

He kissed her hand and held the back of it against his cheek. Tears filled his eyes. The same sweet face was still there, but his precious wife was gone. His soulmate for all eternity had stepped into the great beyond. All that remained was her body. A shell, which had once housed a spirit so strong and so free, it had put the angels to shame.

Jared looked at all the familiar equipment. Machines he'd seen and used many times, yet they seemed foreign. Invisible demons, sitting in wait to steal his dream. The respirator rose and fell in synchronized rhythm. The ECG, what a liar it was, showed a strong, steady heartbeat. Soon it would still and beat no more.

There was nothing he could do for her. Whether he kept her on life support, once Sara's renal system had failed, her body would burn out, and break down. That wouldn't be fair to her. She deserved peace. He had to do this. He had to let go. He had to let her go. He knew this, and still as he looked at her. How could he?

He reminded himself, the beautiful, sweet spirit which had made her whom she was had departed two weeks ago. If he made it through this, remembering that was the only way he would do it. He'd witnessed this scene hundreds of times but never from this point of view.

Jared looked at the bag hanging from the IV pump. He traced the liquid down the clear tube until it reached the needle and entered her arm. He dared to let his eyes fall upon the switch that would end it all. All the pain and misery would stop. He could begin to heal. But could he heal? Did he want to heal? No, he didn't. He didn't want to stop hurting, but he had to. Their baby depended on him. No matter how much it hurt or how much he would miss her, he had to survive for Sarabeth.

Minutes before she'd been born, Sara had made him promise if anything happened to her, he would take care of their daughter. She'd also made him promise not to blame himself. But she knew he wouldn't listen. He'd blamed himself for anything unpleasant that had ever happened to her.

He'd known this moment was coming, but he hadn't known when or how it would happen. Because of the things he'd seen, he'd believed she would die in childbirth. But that hadn't been the case. Whether with him or someone who could never have loved her as much as he had, Sara's death had been set in stone. The blood vessel, which had ruptured in her brain, had been there, like a ticking time bomb. It couldn't have been shut off, and it couldn't have been stopped. It had nothing to do with him, but that hadn't stopped him from doing what he'd promised her, he wouldn't do.

"Sara, I don't know if I can do this. You've been with me for so long. I don't know if I can let you go. I don't know how to let you go. I've watched you grow up. I've grown up with you. I can't imagine a single day of my life without you in it, especially now that we have our little girl. I named her after you, angel. Her name is Sarabeth. We're gonna call her Beth. She's two weeks old, now, and she is so beautiful. She has your eyes.

"Mother and Myra swear she's got my smirk, but I'm not sure I agree. I wished you could see her. It breaks my heart that she'll never know her mother. I'll tell her about you. She'll have your pictures and videos to look at, and songs to listen to, but she'll never feel the warmth of your arms. I'll love her enough for both of us, Sara. She'll know how much you loved her, and what you went through for her. One day, I'll prove who you are. I'll prove you have as much right to be a member of the Dine'é Kay-Yah as me or Mother or Dad or anyone on The Council. One day they will bow their heads in shame that they denied you. On my last breath, I promise you this."

Nadine laid a hand on his shoulder. "We should go, Jared," she said remorsefully. "Beth is cranky. I need to feed her and get her to sleep. Why don't you come with us and sleep too? Tomorrow will be hard enough for you, even worse if you've not slept."

"I can't leave her, Mother."

"Jared, Shiyaazh, you're not. She's not there." She rested a hand over his heart. "She's here, and here," she touched her chest. "Sara will never die! Come home with us. We'll help each other through this. Be with us and your daughter. Beth needs you. She doesn't need me or your father or your sister. She needs her father."

He stared into her eyes for a long while. Finally, he sighed and nodded. He kissed the side of Sara's lips. "I'm going home now, angel. See if I can get some rest. I'll be back in the morning, and I promise I'll be by your side 'til the end. Ayóó'ánííníshní yishdlį́į́h," he whispered. "Always Sara."

~ ~ ~

Nadine strapped Sarabeth in her carrier and buckled in the passenger seat. Jared leaned on the steering wheel of his father's Mercedes. "Oh, God, Mother! It's not meant to be this way. Why does it hurt so much?"

Her eyes glossed. "Because the part of your soul that you shared with Sara is coming back to you. Your connection to her is breaking, and it feels like part of you is being ripped out. It'll get better, son. Once you've pulled the plug, and Sara's at rest, the pain will get better."

"Will it? Will it get better? What if I don't want it to? What if I can't do this? No matter what I know, in my heart, it'll still be me who kills her. If I pull that plug, whatever chance there might've been, whatever remote possibility she might've had at surviving will be gone. The blood will be on my hands."

Nadine caressed Jared's glossy black hair. "No, it won't, Shiyaazh!" she scolded. "I don't believe that. Your father doesn't believe that. Myra doesn't believe that, and neither should you. One of the most important parts of loving someone is knowing when to let go, knowing when you have to let go. The time has come. It's no one's fault. This is what must be. Stop blaming yourself. See Sara in Beth and love her that way now. Know every time you hold your daughter that she's part of both of you – you and Sara."

Jared wiped his eyes, sighed deeply and sat back. He started the car. Words of comfort lasted but for a fleeting moment. When he pulled onto the highway, and the hospital faded in the distance, the pain was back. Memories crashed into him like a tsunami. It was all he could do to hold it together until he parked in the garage. "Take Beth and go inside," he choked. "I'll be in shortly."

Nadine rested a hand on his shoulder. "Will you be OK?"

"I'm fine, Mother. I just need... to be alone."

~ ~ ~

Nadine opened the door as quietly as she could. She figured Tom and Myra were already in bed. She didn't want to disturb them. In the last two weeks, none of them had slept much. Jared hadn't wanted Sara left alone. It was a miracle she'd convinced him to come home with her now. Maybe it was because he knew he had to let go.

As she passed through to the living room, she could see a light on in the kitchen. She took Sarabeth out of her carrier, rearranged her blanket and cradled her in her arms. She smiled and caressed her tiny cheek. Sarabeth wriggled, yawned and went back to sleep.

Nadine went to the dining room and reached to shut off the light. "Come in and sit down," Tom said. "We need to talk. Where's Jared? Did you convince him to come?"

"He's in the garage. He needed some time alone. How long will this take? I need to put your granddaughter in her crib."

"Not long. There's something we should discuss. It's about Sara."

"Here," she said and passed Sarabeth to Tom. "I'm gonna make some goan. I think we all could use some, especially Jared."

Tom held Sarabeth in his arms and watched her sleep. "Nizhoni, little angel," he whispered and rested an index finger near her hand. As a reflex, she wrapped her fingers around it and held it tight. He smiled.

Jared lounged against the doorway and watched his father. It was obvious, he worshiped his granddaughter. He imagined his father would spoil her. He was going to spoil her himself, once he got past the pain of losing his wife. "Why are you still up? Where's Mother?"

Nadine entered the room carrying three steaming cups. "Right here. Your father needs to talk to you." She passed out the drinks and stepped next to Tom. "I'll take her now."

"Jared, I've been doing a lot of thinking, about the situation with Sara and The Council. I believe they're wrong. She should be given final funeral rites, but since they didn't overturn Seth, there's not a lot we can do about it."

Jared frowned. "There's something I can do. I could kill the bastard! Once he's outta the way, you could take your rightful place. No one would challenge you."

"Yes, but you'd be in jail for the rest of your life. No, Jared. You need to stop thinking about yourself and start thinking about your daughter. Killing Uncle Seth wouldn't bring Sara back. Nothing will bring her back. Have you spoken to your Spirit Guide and asked for her help?"

Jared tightened his jaw. "I don't see the sense in running off to Mother's Mountain and spilling my guts to an invisible being who doesn't care anyway."

"Shiyaazh," Nadine gasped. "You know that's not true."

"No? Why didn't she warn me about Sara's aneurysm? Why didn't she tell me, so I could stop it?" he countered, fighting to keep his voice down.

"Sometimes, our Spirit Guide says things we don't wanna hear," Tom said. "They reveal truths we don't wanna accept, so we block them out. We pretend we didn't hear them. When the thing they had warned us about happens, we blame it on them and say they didn't warn us. I did it too. The night I called you and told you about my father."

Tom swallowed hard. "Son, he was alone when he collapsed. He and I had argued. I was so mad, I called him a stupid old man and left. When Myra stopped off to give him his mail, she found him. We rushed him to the hospital, but it was too late, and I blamed myself. Because I couldn't stand the pain alone, I did the same thing you're doing with Sara. I blamed my Spirit Guide."

Jared's eyes glossed. "Dad, I... I didn't know about Granddad. I didn't know he was alone."

He sighed. "Yeah, well, it doesn't matter now. What matters now is stopping you from making the same mistakes."

\------------

The nurse glanced at the monitor screen. Her coffee cup hit the floor. She pressed the alarm. "Code Blue CCU 3!"

David Whitefeather heard the call and had responded immediately. "What the hell happened?"

"I don't know, Doctor Whitefeather. I checked her ECG, a couple of minutes ago. It was fine. The next thing I knew, she was coding."

"Charge to 250 - clear!"

"No response."

"Charge to 300. Give her 2mg atropine IV push. Get someone on the phone and call Jared - now!"

"Charged!" the nurse said.

"Clear!" David said again and looked up.

She frowned and shook her head.

"Charge to 400! Come on, Sara. Don't leave him like this! I know you're tired, honey, but you need to hang on for Jared."

"Charged!"

"Clear!" David called out.

\------------

Jared jumped in the car, spun out of the circle drive and sped down the dirt road. He saw the semi coming. Instead of slowing, he pushed down on the accelerator.

The truck driver's heart jumped to his throat. He pushed on the brakes and laid down on his air horn. Tires squalled; a cloud of white smoke rose from the asphalt. The smell of burnt rubber filled the morning air. The trucker saw his end.

Jared didn't even look back. He didn't care. His only thought was getting to his wife. He had to at least say goodbye.

The trucker managed to stop, inches from the back bumper of the black Mercedes. He cursed and flipped up his middle finger at the crazy man in front of him who had a death wish. He was hauling a full load of hazardous chemicals. Both wouldn't have known what had hit them.

\------------

Jared whipped into one of the ambulance bays, shoved the car into park and burst through the emergency room doors.

The alarm sounded; workers scrambled.

He didn't even look up. Knowing the elevator would be too slow, he took the stairs. Using his enhanced speed and strength, he was at the top, long before the elevator would've been. He entered Sara's room.

"Time of death, 5:45 am," David said.

The nurse reached to shut off the resuscitator.

"No!" Jared said as he approached the bed; tears filled his eyes. "Leave. I'll take care of her now."

The nurse glanced at David, who nodded.

"She wouldn't make me do it," he whispered. "She wouldn't make me – make the choice. She knew I couldn't take her life."

"I'm sorry, Jared. Let me know if there's anything I can do. I'll leave you alone with her. You can tell the nurse when you're done." He touched Jared's shoulder and left.

"You think I don't know what you've done?" Jared choked. "Even now, you're still doing it, aren't you, angel? You think I'm strong? You have no idea. I'm not strong! You made me strong. You think I taught you about love and loving someone? Wrong again, angel. You taught me." He kissed her cooling lips. Slowly, he removed his grandmother's ring and squeezed it in his palm. "Goodbye, angel," he whispered and kissed her lips again.

\------------

Four Days After the Funeral.

Jared stood by the window and looked out at the hot desert sun. What was left of his life was snuggled tightly against his bare shoulder, peacefully dreaming. It was all over now, all but the crying and trying to forget.

He sat in the rocking chair and gently rocked Sarabeth while he sang her Sara's lullaby.

~ ~ ~

Myra stood outside the door, listening, fighting bitter tears. Sara had been her best friend, the sister she'd always wanted. She looked down at the small leather-bound book in her hands, took a slow breath and gently rapped her knuckles on the door.

"Who is it?"

"Me. Can I come in? I've got something for you."

"Come in, but keep it down. Beth is sleeping."

She smiled, knelt by his chair, and lovingly gazed at her niece. "She is so beautiful," she said and swallowed the lump in her throat. "She looks just like Sara."

Jared caressed Sarabeth's cheek with the back of his index finger. "I know."

Myra softly stroked her cheek and smiled again. She held the book out. "Sara gave this to me, the night she had gone into labor before we left for the hospital. She told me if anything happened to her," she broke off and breathed away another wave of tears. "She told me if anything happened to her, to make sure you got this. Goodnight, Jared." She kissed his cheek and left.

Jared's eyes filled with tears. He held the book with one hand and began reading while he gently rocked Sarabeth.

# Chapter 52

Stop it! Stop it right now! You didn't make this happen. It's not your fault, so stop sulking and take care of our daughter. Yes, I know it's going to be a girl. It took me a while, but I put two and two together. Remember the two wolves? The white alpha male and the little white female cub? They were you and her. You were saying goodbye to me. That's why I faded away.

I'm so sorry I had to leave you, but I've known this was going to happen since we found out about her – our little girl. I've seen her, Jared. The Dine'é Yá let me see her. They said it was their gift to me, for what I was doing for future generations. For whatever reason, I don't care.

Beth is so beautiful. She has my eyes and your temper. Her eyes can dance with fire when she's angry. You'll know her. You'll share eternity with her, and our grandchildren. Eternity was not ours to share in this world, but it will be yours.

You said once that it was destiny that drew us together. Destiny played a role in our meeting, but not in the way you thought. My being in your life was paramount, not just to your future, but to everyone's. I bridged the gap. I provided a key to unlock endless possibilities, but I was not the girl from your dreams. I've always known that, and so have you, no matter how much you fought it. Oh, yes, I know. The instant your eyes met hers, I knew. You knew, but more importantly, so did she.

If you must, grieve for me but don't wait too long. You severed your link, but she is still out there. You know it too, but you chose to follow a different path, the path beside me, and I thank you for that love. My purpose has been served. Get the missing thread back. Don't let the fabric of time unravel and bring about the destruction of love and truth. I'm going to give you the same advice your mother gave me. Listen to your heart and it will lead you straight to her.

I know right now you don't think it's possible, but you will love again. I've seen her too – your future mate. Yes, I'm a little jealous, but I know she'll ease the pain my passing has caused you. I can't tell you her name. I can't describe her. Only these clues, she is very much a lady, her hair shines with the sun's rays, and she'll take you to the stars. Guess the shoe is on the other foot now.

Everything would have been a lot easier, for both of us, if you'd given in and told me what our future held. But now I know and understand why you didn't. You were right to keep it from me because it would have made me make a choice between you and her. I could never make that choice, Jared, for I would have wanted you both. I thank you for not putting me through that, just as I will not put you through it either.

You will try to keep me here, as long it is humanly possible. You will fight with the idea, and you would do it. You would pull that plug, but then you would live with that guilt for the rest of your life – which will be far longer than you believe possible – but eventually, it would make you bitter. And your heart is not meant for bitterness. It's meant to love, and love it will.

I have made the choice to go on my own. I know I can do this, for you've taught me well. The Dine'é Yá have taught me too. Letting go of life will not be easy for me, for I wanted many long years with you. If there's one thing they've taught me over these few months, it is time is not always on our side in this world. Once you've made up your mind to let me go, I will slip quietly from your reality. Before dawn on your day of choosing, while you're sleeping, with our daughter resting beside you as I have so many nights, I will leave you. I will not make you make that choice.

Try not to be too sad. I'm not that far away. With each sunrise, you'll see my face. As you lay your head to rest, I will watch over you while you sleep. My kiss will be on the breeze. Goodbye is not forever. Love is forever as mine is yours.

Sara loves Jared FOREVER!

Clutching her ring in his palm, Jared wiped his crimson eyes, took a slow breath and turned the page.

# From the author

I hope you've enjoyed reading 'Blood of the Rainbow – Raging Storm'. As you can see I've left you wondering what happens to Jared and his daughter. To find more answers you'll need the second and third book of the series – Roses and Regret and Choice and Change.

### The Blood of the Rainbow series by Shelia Chapman.

Book One \- Raging Storm (<http://smarturl.it/ragingst>): Jared Thundercloud is supposed to be Navajo; in fact, he's something more but doesn't quite believe it himself. He's been dreaming of a girl - his 'perfect match' Can dreams foretell the future? He doesn't really believe that - until he meets her. The result is 'Blood of the Rainbow', a series by Shelia Chapman

Book Two \- Roses and Regret (<http://smarturl.it/rosesar>): Jared Thundercloud thought he'd found his perfect match. He now knows his marriage was meant to be but was doomed to end in tragedy. He knows who his true perfect match is. Guilt keeps them apart. But destiny cannot be denied.

Book Three \- Choice and Change (<http://smarturl.it/choiceac>): Jared and Donna are 'perfect matches.' They have a psychic connection to each other's thoughts. Dark forces are at work to keep them apart and Jared will do anything to keep Donna safe - even if that means living with a desperate hurt.

This book completes the gap between Blood of the Rainbow and A Vested Interest series.

The Blood of the Rainbow series is followed by:

### The A Vested Interest Series

Book One \- A Vested Interest - Immortality Gene (http://smarturl.it/immgen): The story of how Donna leaves the USA to join Sir Richard's team in the UK where she uses her skills to greatly extend human lifespan. Step one in Sir Richard's long term plan.

Book Two \- Dark Secrets (http://smarturl.it/darksecrets): The Triplet family has a secret, hidden from the world since 1099.

Book Three \- No Secrets(<http://smarturl.it/nosecret>): Things are going well for Sam, but he has a secret. John Liu has a secret also. Sir Richard? He had a secret lover who held secrets from him.

Book Four \- Stones, Stars, and Solutions (<http://smarturl.it/stonesss>): The Triplet family have had a strange document in their possession since the year 1099. It was written in thirteen different languages from all over the world at a time when – well it's just impossible for them to know of each other.

Book Five \- Leap of Faith (<http://smarturl.it/leapof>): A portal appears in the Complex. Kate takes a leap of faith to find where it goes.

Book Six \- Regret and Retribution (<http://smarturl.it/regretar>) Every choice has a consequence, but what if someone made the wrong choice?

Book Seven – Consequences (<http://smarturl.it/conseq>): Are they set in stone or are there second chances?

Book Eight \- Ashes to Ashes (<http://smarturl.it/ashesta>): After allowing the wrong person into the Complex, death strikes. Has Sir Richard unleashed a devil?

Book Nine \- Dust to Dust (http://smarturl.it/dusttd): Death is final. Zombies don't exist. Mindless rotting corpses can't wander around attacking people. Or can they? Donna feared her immortality virus could be modified and turned into a killer. When this became a reality, it couldn't have happened at a worse time - the most special day of her life.

.

### Will you help me?

Please consider helping me, by spreading the word.

You could post a review at your favorite e-book store, tell your friends on Facebook, Google +, Goodreads or Twitter.

Alternatively, mention the book to your friends.

Thanks. Any or all of these would .help.

The story continues in Roses and Regret and Choice and Change

### Mailing list?

Sign up and I'll give you access to deleted scenes from our books. Like the special features on a DVD, they were edited out of the final version. I'll also notify you when a new book is released, or I have a special offer – we do have one! Use this web address to subscribe:

<http://eepurl.com/g1yvl>

### The website

Find out more about the books and read previews at:

<http://www.avestedinterest.info>

### The last bit.

Finally, when you leave the last page, you may be given the opportunity to rate the book and share your thoughts through a feed button to your Facebook and Twitter pages. If you think your friends would enjoy 'Raging Storm', please do so. An author's nemesis is obscurity, unfortunately, not many know I'm an author.

Shelia Chapman
